《Path of the Berserker (A Daopocalypse Progression Fantasy) [Book 4 in progress] [Stubbing Soon]》 Prologue - The last night on Earth November 4th 2023 Denver, Colorado, United States The last night on Earth I was eight years old when the cultivators first arrived. It was a Friday night, a fun time to relax and chill after a boring week at school. Dad was in the living room with Mom, watching a movie. My older sister, Jess, pretended to be watching the movie with them, sitting the wrong way on the love seat, dangling both legs over the padded armrest as she thumbed away on her cell phone. I played Minecraft in the adjoining computer room, just out of sight and earshot of the PG-13 movie. That¡¯s why it took me a few extra seconds to realize something was wrong. I was too busy clicking away at blocky pixels to notice the loud beep of the emergency broadcast warning. It was only when my mother let out an alarming gasp, did I look up and see all three of my family members standing and gawking at the flatscreen on the wall. My heart sped a little as I joined them, confusion turning to apprehension as I entered the living room. My dad, a plumber by trade who sported a grey-streaked beard and a beer gut, upped the volume on an Asian-American anchorwoman on the news. She was visibly distressed, but clearly doing her best to remain professional as she read from an unseen teleprompter. ¡°¡­reports as far as Australia, China, parts of the Middle East. As far as our sources can confirm, this is a global phenomenon we are witnessing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked my mother. She didn¡¯t respond to me, her hazel eyes wide as they remained glued to the TV. ¡°Mo¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up, Max!¡± my sister snapped. Normally I would have snapped right back at her, but something in the way she said it caused me not to. That strange tremble of fear in her voice said to do exactly what she said. So I did. And for the next thirty minutes I stood in dead silence as I watched the end of the world play out on the TV. The first anomaly detected were the golden pagodas floating in the sky. Minutes of chaos ensued as footage rolled in from TikTok and YouTube stars filming the strange objects. It took them a few minutes more to realize they were not in the sky, but in space. And getting closer. White House press secretaries and Department of Defense personnel came on next, blubbering about the sightings, mostly trying to downplay it. That¡¯s when the first of the attacks happened. I can¡¯t recall which country was first. Indonesia? China? It didn¡¯t really matter. They all folded just the same. The only thing I truly recall were the images on the TV screen. It was like something out of a bad sci-fi movie. I watched the snow-capped peak of Mount Everest get cleaved off like a watermelon being sliced by a katana. Later I learned that the actual truth wasn¡¯t too far from that. A shaky image of an aircraft carrier taken from a helicopter, I assumed, came next, depicting a man-sized figure hovering over it, suspended by nothing. It was an old man as far as I could tell, with loose flowing white hair and a matching beard that undulated as if underwater. Robes made of some unknown, sparking material moved in sync with the beard as three golden rings rotated in a circular pattern behind him. Missiles and anti-aircraft guns fired on the old man at point-blank range, only to detonate prematurely as they collided with an unseen barrier expanding several meters around him. After the assault, he raised his hand and huge bolts of purple lightning crackled from the sky, shaking the footage with static as they struck the deck of the carrier. Huge explosions engulfed the vessel and a hundred thousand tons of steel upended and sank into the sea. Another image caught a woman with cat-like ears, wielding a sword against a battalion of tanks, slicing through them like they were made of Play-Doh. A group of warriors in ancient bronze armor and spears faced off against a company of modern-day soldiers with assault rifles and tactical gear¡­the warriors won. At one point some country panicked and launched a nuke, I think, but as it detonated the enormous mushroom cloud was consumed by a vacuum, generated from the palm of a bare-chested old man wearing a rusted crown who flew through the sky like a Greek god. My young mind didn¡¯t know how to make sense of it all, still in that stage of deciphering fact from fiction. They were like superheroes to me, or supervillains, I suppose. I kept waiting for the real superheroes to appear. To arrive at the very last minute and save the day, just like in my comics. But no heroes came that night and things only got worse. Reports of strange creatures began to appear. Giant leviathans crawling out of the sea, wildlife mutating and attacking people in the streets. The footage grew more and more graphic as the editors, I assume, gave up and let the reports stream in uncensored in real time. There were ghastly scenes of carnage my young mind couldn¡¯t handle, and I recall my mother pulling me to her chest at one point to shield me from it. But she couldn¡¯t shield me from the sounds. I can still hear those screams to this day. Yet strangely it was still all just like a movie to me at the time. Unreal. Perhaps almost¡­not real. Or so my young mind sought to protect itself. Only when I saw the reactions of my family did the reality of the situation finally hit me and my heart began to race. I vaguely remembered my sister crying and my mother desperately trying to console her despite the tears streaking down her own face. My father was as I¡¯d never seen him before. The blue-collar tough guy reduced to a man trembling and fearing for his family¡¯s safety, yet not having the slightest clue as what to do. He stayed fixed to the TV as if waiting for answers. Only when the lights flickered and the power cut off, did he finally spring into action. ¡°Everyone, get to the truck. Grab what you can. Now!¡± ¡°What?¡± my mother cried. ¡°Where the hell are we going to go, Steven?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± my father fired back aggressively, but more out of fear than anger, I could tell. He then composed himself a little. ¡°Look, we can¡¯t stay here. We need to get out of the city. Maybe head into the mountains or something.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Steven, it¡¯s November!¡± My father ignored her. ¡°Kids, grab your things now. Come on! Move it!¡± That¡¯s when I finally began to cry. The next ten minutes went by in a flurry of sobs, tears, and hasty confusion. By the light of cell phones, we tossed canned goods, sleeping bags, and whatever we could think of into the back of my dad¡¯s plumbing truck parked in the garage. I remember packing my iPad, some comic books, and a stuffed walrus named Sammy that I was growing too old for, but that night, I clung to like he was my very last friend on Earth. After wrestling the garage door open with no power, we hopped in the truck and my dad gunned it in reverse and onto the street. It¡¯s hard to remember what happened next, because there was a loud bang and my head flew into the side of the car door. The blaring sound of an unyielding car horn woke me and I realized I must have blacked out for a moment. My head hurt and felt wet when I touched it. ¡°Mom?¡± My mother was there in an instant, already outside the truck, helping me and Jess out of the wreck with tears in her eyes. My sister was screaming and crying almost hysterically, causing me to do the same when I saw blood gushing from her nose, having smashed it into the back of the headrest. When my mom finally got us out, I saw a convertible had slammed into the back of the truck, spinning us in a 180. My father was outside yelling at the driver, a guy in his 20s that was holding his own head and bleeding while shouting aggressively in my dad¡¯s face. Fear and pain paralyzed me. All I could do was cry and cling to my mother and sister. ¡°It¡¯s alright, babies,¡± she said, trying her best to console us. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be alright.¡± I stared up at her and the vacant, fear-soaked look in her eyes did the opposite of fill me with comfort. I looked past her instead to the night sky beyond. In that odd moment I recall never seeing the stars so vividly before. The entire street was pitch black, with only the sound of sirens filling the cold November air. Then I saw it. One of the golden pagodas floating in the sky. It had looked so fake on the TV, but now with my own eyes, it looked both real and unreal. It was small yet huge, looming like a second moon in the sky. The moon itself was also odd-looking, tinted a deep orange-red. Small objects streamed out of the pagoda like a trail of ants and in the sky, shooting stars whipped by like lightning. The blaring car horn must have alerted something, because the next moment an object the size of a semi-truck dropped violently out of the sky. It decelerated rapidly, stopping just meters before impacting the ground. It was shaped vaguely like a sailing ship, made of what looked to be wood with a mast and sails of stiff, white cloth. A loud humming emitted from several glowing rocks lining the bottom of the hull. All of us grew silent then, even my dad and the man arguing with him. My breath caught as a gangplank lowered from the strange craft and visions of all the horrors I¡¯d witnessed flashed through my mind. Two men in black robes trimmed with jade descended the plank, curved scabbards held tightly by their sides. They looked somewhat Asian to me, but darker skinned, like Malaysian perhaps. A woman then followed behind them and as soon as she looked in our direction, my blood froze with an inexplicable fear. Her face was what you¡¯d think an angel would look like, narrow with elegant features, her skin so pale it was nearly paper white. In the darkness she seemed to produce a light of her own, accentuated by her silvery eyes. Her body was as slender as her face and moved with a grace that made her float more than walk in her silver robes. Her platinum hair was pinned in a top knot and held in place by a small crown of jade and gold. I could hear only sniffles from my sister as the woman approached us, flanked by the two men with swords and although I could see no sword of her own, something told me she was far more dangerous than the two men with her. They shared quick glances between themselves, speaking in a clipped language I didn¡¯t understand. Finally, the woman took hold of a small jade bead on her necklace and began speaking into it. While her lips moved, sound came from the bead itself in perfect, accent-less English. ¡°This One is known as Silver Tear, Seventh Warden and Silver Leaf sect elder, Chief Administrator for Cultural Appropriation of this¡­¡± She paused and whispered something to one of the men who whispered something back. ¡°¡­of this planet formerly known to you as Earth. You are now wards under the protection of her divine majesty, Third Princess Lunalah, Two Hundred and Fifty-Seventh heir to the Imperial Yee Dynasty.¡± No one said anything, stupefied by what the woman had just said. The guy in the car made a sudden break for it, his fight or flight response choosing the latter. He got all of five steps before one of the men literally flashed across the street twenty meters to reach him and stomped him into the tarmac with a swift kick to the back of his thigh. The man cried out, wailing in pain, cursing about his leg being broken. My sister shuddered against me, whimpering even more. ¡°I want to go home¡­¡± The silver-eyed woman spoke again. ¡°You are mortal savages unfamiliar with our ways. Thus, only due to your tremendous ignorance, shall This One pardon your transgressions for not showing proper respect. This one shall spare your lives, but you will pay for this insult with something else.¡± ¡°What?¡± my dad said. ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ¡°Luckily This One has need of what you possess.¡± She then turned to her subordinate. ¡°Deliver the children to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± my mother screamed. ¡°No!¡± Her cries went unheeded as the other man zipped across the distance to us and grabbed both my sister and I by the arm. We screamed and struggled in unison, our feet skidding across the asphalt as he dragged us towards the vessel. My father let out a primal cry as he rushed the man. He slammed a fist into the back of the man¡¯s head and suddenly his eyes shot open with pain like he¡¯d just punched a bowling ball. He cursed, grasping his wrist, but that didn¡¯t stop him from trying again. He lunged into the man with a shoulder tackle. My mother joined him, screaming as she thumped the man repeatedly on the back. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!!¡± my mother screamed hysterically. ¡°Max! Jessie!¡± The man finally pushed them both aside with a gentle sweep of his arm that somehow threw them back ten meters across the road, slamming them forcefully into the side of the truck. It was Jess and I¡¯s turn to cry out now, wailing for our parents. They stirred slowly, stumbling to get back on their feet, but both clearly had broken bones or more. ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± My vision blurred as I cried uncontrollably, tears filling my open mouth with salt. Just as we were being dragged up the gangplank the silver-eyed woman stopped and gripped my sister forcefully by the chin to stare directly into her bloodied face. ¡°Not this one,¡± the woman said. ¡°Too old. She will remember too much. Never learn our ways. Leave her.¡± The woman stared into my face next and pinched her slender brows together curiously. ¡°How old are you, boy?¡± I¡¯d always been small for my age, but I prayed that somehow, just this once I¡¯d look older than I was. I steeled myself, purposefully trying to hold back my sobs. ¡°Twelve,¡± I said. The woman smirked, amused. ¡°Clever, but not very wise. You barely look half that age. You¡¯d have been better off saying seven. Even then you¡¯d be too old.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted. ¡°I¡¯m eight! I¡¯m really eight!¡± She chuckled. ¡°This one has spirit. Take him. He may have potential to assimilate even at his age.¡± ¡°No!¡± I cried. My sister screamed, reaching out for me as they pushed her down the gangplank. ¡°Max!¡± Our fingers barely touched before they pulled us apart. I screamed my lungs out, crying for my sister and my parents. As the gangplank raised my father made a desperate last attempt to rush the boat. He got halfway up the gangplank just a few feet from the silver-eyed woman, fist cocked with a punch. In a flash, one of the men jabbed him lightly in the stomach with his scabbard, causing my father to keel over with blood leaking from his mouth. ¡°Daddy!¡± My sister and mother rushed to his side, cradling him as he wheezed in pain on the ground. ¡°Shall I kill him for attempting to lay hands on you, Lady Silver Tear?¡± The man¡¯s words caused my heart to stop. I looked desperately up at the woman¡¯s cold, steely eyes. ¡°No,¡± she said finally before gazing at the sky. ¡°The Bloodmoon is nearly formed. The aberrations shall come to devour them soon enough.¡± I didn¡¯t know what that word meant but images of those frightful monsters came to my mind and I began to wail uncontrollably. ¡°No! Please, no! Don¡¯t leave them! Mommy! Daddy! Jessie!¡± ¡°This One will waste no more time here,¡± Silver Tear said as she turned her back to me to depart. ¡°Go.¡± With that, the gangplank was secured and the craft began to rise. I dashed to the side of the boat, screaming over the railing for my parents and sister, my stomach sick, my mind filling with the horrors of what would soon happen to them. I cried out for them futilely, their figures growing smaller and smaller in the darkness as the screeches of monsters began to fill the night. Chapter 1 Year 14,754 of the Imperial Yee Dynasty, Native Housing District, Jurin Province, Planet Terra Twelve years later¡­ The final memory of my sister and parents flashed through my mind as I endured another hard slap of bamboo across my back. My bare skin screamed, but I refused to let my mouth do the same. I gritted my teeth instead, breathing hard through my nose in a vain attempt to diffuse the pain. I balled my shackled hands into fists, squeezing the wooden stump between my legs and arms as the public flogging continued. ¡°Two!¡± the robe-clad Enforcer shouted as he struck me again. ¡°Three!¡± The count continued up to eight. By that time, the overweight Enforcer was desperately out of breath and half the population of the Native Housing District had gathered to watch. The Enforcer¡¯s face was concealed behind a black veil, the same color as his robes, but by his sloppy build and the force of his strikes, I knew he was Terran just like the rest of us. That made him all the more pathetic in my eyes. But although he was the one administering the strikes, the true instigator of my punishment was the low-tier Foundation Realm cultivator smirking behind him, Li Fet. Li looked human at first glance. He could pass for a middle-aged Asian man with a broad face and double chin, but a closer inspection would reveal a slight point to his ears, pegging him as one of the many alien races the Yee Dynasty had conquered over the millennia. Li Fet looked down at me smugly as he approached the stump, hands behind his back. ¡°That was to let you know that I am not joking with you, Chun. Now I¡¯ll ask you again. Where is my money?¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll tell you again,¡± I said, huffing through my nostrils. ¡°I lost it gambling.¡± I probably shouldn¡¯t have said that. Sassing him in front of an audience would cause a loss of face that would demand a lot more than an eight-tap beating. But to hell with it. I was having a bad day and was on a roll. Li Fet ordered more strikes for my insolence and the Enforcer got back at it. Through grunts of pain and watering eyes I saw her looking back at me in the crowd. In all honesty, she was probably the only one truly looking at me. The rest were shuffling by and pretending not to look. After all, a frown of sympathy or disapproval could land them on the stump next to me. But Yu Li had nothing but concern in her deep brown eyes as she stared back at me from the edge of the public square. She was a couple years younger and from the old world like I was. I asked her once where she came from, and she thought California, but was too young when they took her to truly remember. Her sandy brown hair and tan complexion said she was Hispanic though. In her arms, her baby cried. A newborn barely three months old now. Yu Li had named her Su Ling. The enforcer finally ran out of steam at 21 and by that time my back was raw and screaming for ice. My body trembled with the pain, my forehead dripping sweat onto the dusty asphalt that used to be the center of an intersection in old downtown Chicago. Or so the old maps said anyway. ¡°Perhaps now, Chun, you will answer more sensibly. Where is my money?¡± He said my Yee name with the alternate tone that changed its meaning to stupid. It was a joke I¡¯d grown accustomed to from the time I was force fed the Yee language in Foundational school at the age of nine or so. I forced myself into a submissive tone to respond¡ªmy back couldn¡¯t suffer another loss of face today. ¡°This One lost it gambling, honorable Li Fet. This One will have double the rent for you next month. This I swear by the heavens.¡± Li Fet nodded, seemingly appeased. He then shouted for all the crowd to hear. ¡°Let it be known that Li Fet is a merciful landowner. I have spared the life of this irresponsible wretch for two moons. Let any of you fall behind in payment and you shall receive the same just and merciful punishment.¡± As if on cue, the entire gathering performed small bows of thanks towards the cultivator for his great demonstration of grace. ¡°Release him,¡± Li Fet said and then lowering to me he whispered, ¡°this month is your back. Next month, will be your head.¡± * * * The Enforcer threw my overcoat at me after he pushed me back into the crowd. I winced trying to pull it on over my throbbing wounds. That¡¯s when Yu Li suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me to the side. ¡°Hey, take it easy. This freaking hurts, you k¡ª¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± she said, cutting me off in a hushed whisper while bouncing Su Ling on her hip. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I mean, why did you give me all of your money if you were short yourself? If I knew you were giving me your rent money, I wouldn¡¯t have even asked much less taken it!¡± I chuckled through the sting on my back. Yu Li had come looking for me the day before. She¡¯d run out of silver a week after payday as usual. I¡¯d stuffed the entire contents of my coin purse into her palm no questions asked. ¡°Look, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said. ¡°You haven¡¯t been able to work because of the baby. How else were you going to pay? Unless you wanted to be the one on the stump back there.¡± I gave her a cocky smile and Yu Li looked at me with an infuriated scowl, before quickly huffing out a sigh and then pulling me into a hug that made me wince again. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you, Chun. As soon as I can find someone to look after Su Ling, I¡¯ll pay you back double. I promise.¡± ¡°You bet you will,¡± I said, but I had no intention of asking for a single Wen of copper back from her. Yu Li was about the closest thing to family that I had¨C¨Ca younger sister to me. ¡°And you should be making plenty soon. You were close to breaking through the 9th Tier of Body Refinement and into the Foundation Realm before you had to quit school, right? Nothing but big money after that.¡± She huffed out a laugh, bouncing Su Ling who started to fuss. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me. I¡¯ll never be able to show my face in that place again. I¡¯ll be lucky to ever break through on my own at this point.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. What Yu Li said was probably true. Cultivation took years of focused meditation and training to absorb the ambient energy of the universe and refine it into the usable form of Qi. Higher-level techniques could make the process faster, but that only came with formal education and training. Trying to break through to the next realm of cultivation, from mere Body Refinement to Foundation Establishment, took massive amounts of Qi and mental focus. For Yu Li, now with a kid, it was probably next to impossible. Still, I wasn¡¯t going to let her get discouraged over it. ¡°Hey, who needs ¡®em,¡± I said, folding my arms. ¡°Bunch of control freaks in that school anyway. Besides, it¡¯s supposed to be all self-study past that point, right?¡± Yu Li laughed. ¡°This from the guy who still hasn¡¯t broken through the 7th tier of Body Refinement yet.¡± I shrugged with a smile. ¡°What can I say? I like living up to my name.¡± We both laughed until an intrusive voice came from behind me. ¡°And what name would that be?¡± The voice was familiar and caused my lip to curl. If I had been able to break through to the 9th Tier of Body Refinement like Yu Li, I¡¯d probably be able to sense the massive well of Qi to my rear. But dumbass as I was, I sensed nothing. Except the stink of arrogance. I turned about slowly, careful not to lift my gaze too fully to meet the eyes of the cultivator as I performed an obligatory bow. ¡°Young Master Hein.¡± He was about the same age as Yu Li, fair skinned and dressed in the robes of nobility from one of the minor families within the greater Silver Leaf Clan. His baby face wore a smile of confidence that only wealth and privilege could provide. Two other similarly aged boys were with him, dressed in the same air of refinement. The three of them stood out like flies in congee being in the middle of the Native Housing District, but perhaps only those of even higher status would truly care about them being here. ¡°Master Hein,¡± Yu Li said, performing a small curtsey that made my stomach sick. ¡°You do recall my friend Chun, don¡¯t you?¡± The prick had met me at least three times already. ¡°Ah yes,¡± he said with an exaggerated smile. ¡°Chun!¡± The three boys laughed at the great joke and I humored the young master with a smile. ¡°Good one.¡± ¡°Yes, of course I remember you, Chun,¡± he said, patting me on the back and I resisted the urge to wince as the sting set my brain on fire. ¡°Chun here was an upperclassman of Yu Li. Sadly you had to drop out of the Foundation academy quite early, didn¡¯t you, Chun?¡± He wore a smirk that caused his two friends to grin. If I bought into the same cultural norms that they were accustomed to, the loss of that much face would force me to have to challenge him right there on the spot. But as a mid-tier Foundation Realm cultivator, Hein¡¯s strength, young as he was, would make even the likes of Li Fet, ¡®the gracious landowner¡¯, quiver. ¡°I did,¡± I answered simply with a smile. ¡°Like I said. I live up to my name.¡± The three laughed again and I simply grinned, playing the fool. ¡°Anyway,¡± he said, turning from me and gesturing towards Yu Li. ¡°Did I not tell you that there were great beauties amongst the natives?¡± This caused Yu Li to grin and blush, while Hein¡¯s lackeys nodded like idiots, stroking their peach-fuzzed chins. I hated this guy, even though he was likely Su Ling¡¯s father. Although Yu Li had never admitted it, not even to me. To this day she¡¯d never said who the father was, which made the answer all the more obvious. To have a concubine at Hein¡¯s age was revolting, but to father a child was even more so. Plus, as detrimental as it was to Yu Li, it was perhaps even more so to him. If people who mattered ever found out, that was. But the fact that he¡¯d brought his friends to parade her about was a testament to the likelihood of that ever happening. The thought caused ire to burn deep in my soul. I wanted to snatch him by the collar and pound him in the face until he explained why Yu Li had to ask me for rent money while he flew home every night to the great gold pagoda in the sky. But I knew the answer. Hein wasn¡¯t rich; his family was. At his young age, there¡¯d be no decent reason for him to be giving money to a young mother in the Native district. Not that his family would miss the paltry sum that would allow Yu Li and Su Ling to live a good life. No, his lack of financial support stemmed from an even deeper rut of depravity. Hein didn¡¯t pay¡­because he didn¡¯t have to. My temples throbbed with simmering anger as I watched him continue to flirt with her. Yu Li was merely a thrilling pursuit to him before, but now she had become a proof of conquest to show off to his friends. It sickened me. All Yu Li could do now was pretend that Hein had no obligation to her at all¡ªto keep his secret and allow him to save face before his family, in hopes that one day he would honor her discretion with a show of charity. Damn cultivator society. And they call ¡®us¡¯ the savages? My hands balled into fists and I became acutely aware of how much anger and hatred was welling up inside of me. I wanted to lay this bastard low for what he¡¯d done and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he or any one of his family members could kill me in an instant, I¡¯d probably go for it too. He¡¯d robbed Yu Li of her innocence. Ruined her future. But worst of all. He had stolen Yu Li¡¯s heart. ¡°Perhaps some tea?¡± Yu Li offered. Hein smiled and nodded along with his friends. She finally extended the offer to me, but I shook my head and made sure I didn¡¯t let my disappointment or anger show as I put on a smile. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I have to get to work. I¡¯ll see you later.¡± * * * Rain fell as I ran through the old streets of downtown. I welcomed it as it soaked through my overcoat and cooled the rawness of my back and the anger burning in my soul. By the time I neared the city¡¯s edge however, the coat started to chafe and I began to regret choosing today to tell Li Fet that I didn¡¯t have his rent money. Towering edifices of the old world lay in crumbled ruin all around me as I made my way east towards the fields. Skyscrapers with shattered windows, abandoned storefronts painted with graffiti and strewn with old banners for the Tournament of Mortal Champions last year. Even remnants of rusted war machines and burnt-out cars littered the streets, which were now overgrown with tall grass and weeds. The entire place was a dump, but the cultivators had no need to beautify this part of the city. It instead was home to those unable to afford even the paltry rent of the Native Housing District. Meanwhile the cultivators themselves dwelt within the golden pagoda that hovered eerily several hundred feet above the old city. Even in the grayed out, rain-drenched sky it glowed with the otherworldly light of a second sun. Small crafts and high-tier Core Realm cultivators flew back and forth from it, looking like flocks of tiny birds from this distance. I assumed that it was one of the same that had arrived to attack us that night. I wondered just how many there were now, each one hovering over the ruins of major cities from Old Earth. Regretfully, such details were never mentioned in any of my Dynasty reeducation classes, where my traumatized, young mind was forcibly remolded to conform to the society of our new cultivator masters. My first re-education consisted of learning the hieroglyphic-like script of the Yee language, and then from there learning about the hierarchy of cultivation and the ranks of power within them. The five realms of Mortal-level cultivation: from Body Tempering, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Sacred Soul, Lesser Deity and then beyond. I realized now that the superheroes I saw on TV that night were perhaps of the Lesser Deity Realm, on loan from the central planets at the core of the Dynasty¡¯s domain. That godlike figure that stopped the nuke for example was likely some elder half-brother of the current Yee Princess that now ruled our world. Big bro doing little sis a favor by clearing her newly gifted planet of its native pests. That¡¯s what most of them saw us as. Pests to be eliminated with a few to be tamed as pets. Apparently, while humans were common throughout the universe, the aptitude to detect and cultivate Qi was not. Our species, now dubbed Terran, was woefully inept at it, earning an overall D rating on average. That meant that less than 10% of the population could truly aspire to become Qi cultivators. Maybe that¡¯s why we excelled at science and not magic in our past. Magic, I thought, chuckling. That¡¯s what it still all was to me. Yu Li had fallen into that lucky 10%, which made it all the more infuriating that Hein had ruined her chances at a better life in this new world. As even a low-tier Foundation Realm cultivator she could find a decent job as an artisan or crafter. Maybe even more if she were allowed to continue her education, or God forbid, participate in that stupid Tournament of Mortal Champions that promised true Yee citizenship to the winner. She¡¯d be able to join even a sect then. But for me? I knew I was a dumbass when it came to Qi early on. Chun had become my schoolyard nickname by the age of 12, as did the daily beatings that came with it. But the feeling was mutual. I despised not just the cultivators, but the very idea of the thing. Sucking up the life force of the universe for selfish gains? To hell with that. Maybe that¡¯s why I had no aptitude for it. It just rubbed me wrong, in the worst kind of way. My entire family died for their savage gluttony and I wanted nothing to do with it. Still, this was my reality now. And angst didn¡¯t pay the bills. Chapter 2 Banners with directions to the Jurin Province proving grounds littered the dirt road as I passed through the lush farmlands on the outskirts of the city. Wheat, rice, vegetables; every crop you could think of was grown by the farming sects, which, despite their low ranking in terms of martial status, more than made up for it in terms of economic power and control. Most of what was left of humanity worked here now, slaving away in the sun for paltry sums of silver per month. Some of the farmers waved to me as I passed by, a few of them older than I was. They could still make a decent living in time, maybe even cultivate if they had the aptitude. But for a Qi-less wonder like me, my prospects for employment were much worse. I approached the wooden structure that housed the guard post of the City¡¯s eastern gate. It was the shape and size of a small barn with a roof but no walls. Already I could see cultivators from various sects milling underneath the shelter, while guides and handlers were being assigned to them for their excursions beyond the wall. I was one such handler. And I was late. I picked up the pace and hoped the supervisor wouldn¡¯t notice as I slipped into the routine with my fellow guides. The giant pagoda that floated in the sky provided one more vital function besides being a secondary sun for our dreary city. It created a protective barrier that shielded us from the effects of the Bloodmoon. Everything beyond the low stone wall marking the edge of the barrier was a no man¡¯s land. The realm of monsters, demons, and spirit beasts. And it was my job to guide Qi-hungry cultivators through it each day. ¡°I told him your dog died,¡± whispered Mu Lin¡ªone of my co-workers¡ªas she rushed past me and pushed my uniform into my arms. ¡°Again?¡± I said, as I slipped it on over my overcoat. ¡°I told him you had three.¡± She then paused thoughtfully. ¡°Well, I guess that means you only have one left now. So don¡¯t screw up again, okay?¡± I chuckled at that. Thank God for Mu Lin. The slightly stocky Indian girl with glasses was another old Earther like me. If not for her and my other co-worker, Lee, I probably would have given up on this world a long time ago. Lee was already leaving the compound, tethered to a trio of cultivators from the Golden Sparrow Sect. He spotted me and gave me a head nod and eyeroll that told me to look out for the boss. The boss in question was named Sumatra: a tall, gray-skinned mountain of a man from some other world. I looked over at him and the big, bald-headed bastard laughed and then made a ¡°boohoo¡± gesture, by rubbing his knuckles under his eyes. Geeze, what an a-hole, I thought. I acknowledged the gesture with a slight nod and wave, wanting the day to be done with already. ¡°Well at least he¡¯s not punishing you,¡± Mu Lin said with a grin, as she fiddled with a backpack full of provision, maps, and other essentials for venturing into the wild. I did the same, wondering where and how far this day would take me, or if I¡¯d even make it back at all. Most times only highly seasoned Core Realm cultivators were allowed permission to venture into the Bloodmoon zones for a large fee and a small tax on whatever they would bring back with them. It was actually the planet¡¯s main source of income. So much so, that the Dynasty propaganda that the cultivators had actually come to Earth to save it from the Bloodmoon, seemed almost laughable now. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they caused the damn thing. Either that, or they had found an ingenious way to turn a cataclysmic, species-ending event into an opportunity for profit. Both possibilities sickened me. Apparently, Earth had now become to the Yee Dynasty what the Caribbean was to the old world. A distant locale with exotic attractions for cultivators to come and ascend to new heights. For me that meant tagging along while visitors from other worlds tore apart monsters by day and then retreated to the safety of the protective barrier by night, avoiding the full influence of the Bloodmoon which turned the already scary monsters into even scarier Demons. Sometimes though, overzealous young masters like Hein would hire tours just to show off to their friends. The result was usually the cultivator running off while the handlers were killed by creatures far too powerful for them to be messing with. Or it could be as simple as people ventured too far out and got caught outside the barrier when night fell. Regardless of the cause, there were a multitude of ways to die if you ventured out alone, which made our job dangerous, yet essential. You¡¯d think with a combination like that it would pay a lot to be a handler and in the old world it probably would have, like that Alaskan fishing show I used to watch on TV. But in a hierarchical society, there was no need to pay. You simply left the dangerous jobs to those without the wherewithal to do anything better.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°So, who we got today?¡± I asked, looking at the small handful of cultivators left. Across the shelter from us was a group of three locals from the Fire Bird Sect, known by their flamboyant red and orange robes. Joining them were two other cultivators who looked like they were from off world. One was a man who wore monk¡¯s robes with a bald head and a long wispy beard. He looked to be in his eighties, which in cultivator terms could mean literally ten times that for his actual age. ¡°Hey, how powerful is he?¡± I asked, nudging Mu Lin. Unlike me, Mu Lin was already a Foundation-level cultivator who did this job by choice, not default. A chance to ¡°learn from the masters,¡± as she called it, before she applied to some fancy post-Foundation school to become a scholar. I didn¡¯t care about any of that, but with her skills, Mu Lin could gauge a cultivator¡¯s relative strength just by looking at them. For me, it was an easy way to ensure that I got attached to someone skilled enough to not end up on the wrong side of a spirit beast¡¯s jaws. Plus, I knew she got a bit of a kick out of it too. Mu Lin squinted at the old man while adjusting her wire-framed glasses. ¡°Really strong. Low-tier Core Realm at least. Perhaps 3rd or 4th tier even.¡± ¡°Looks like I found my guy,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Who said you¡¯re going to get him?¡± I was just about to start haggling with Mu Lin, when the last cultivator suddenly stood from a crouched position and caused me to do a double take. It was a woman, but she was a good head taller than my boss Sumatra, who himself was a head taller than me. She looked to be built like him too, muscles on top of muscles with the same dull gray skin. She wore a leather breast plate and tartan instead of robes and strapped to her back was the largest sword I¡¯d ever seen, nearly as long as she was tall and as thick as a plank of wood. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± I said in a hushed whisper, fearful she might hear me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sumatra¡¯s big sister?¡± Mu Lin said with a grin. ¡°You can have the old guy. I¡¯ll take her. How strong is she?¡± Mu Lin squinted again and a puzzled look flashed across her face. ¡°Huh? I think she¡¯s mortal.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t detect any Qi concentration in her at all. I thought she¡¯d be high-tier Foundation Realm cultivator at least, looking like that.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s not a cultivator?¡± Mu Lin shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe she¡¯s just really big and strong?¡± I looked at the giant woman again, who was alien even for this strange world in more ways than one. Her skin was covered in ritual scars or tattoos and her face, which might have been pretty once, was covered in the same. In fact, the only thing feminine about her was the shock of messy white hair that spilled to her mid-back. ¡°Nevermind. I want the old dude back. I don¡¯t care how big and strong you look. No way you¡¯re going to survive out there against a pack of raplings without Qi Body Refinement. How did she even get a pass?¡± ¡°Beats me. But I guess the silver talks as usual?¡± Mu Lin said, jutting her chin towards Sumatra. I thought about that for a moment. One had to take certain tests to even qualify for a Bloodmoon pass. But even after that there was the fee, which would be about ten years¡¯ worth of wages at my salary. I glanced at Sumatra. I¡¯d seen the bastard make these kinds of exceptions before¡ªturning a blind eye to an ¡°extra¡± guest if the group tipped a little ¡°extra¡± coin. Maybe this was the same. A favor for a fellow countrywoman from his home world. Man, the corruption here never ends. But then something else occurred to me. If Sumatra truly had done something like that, then he was not just putting that woman¡¯s life in jeopardy, but our own. A slow ire began to build in my gut as my eyes narrowed at him. Had he sold our lives for a few extra Taels of silver? I watched as he joked and cajoled with the Fire Bird members, buttering them up for a healthy tip. Why wouldn¡¯t he do it? All he cared about was the money. And if a couple of natives had to die to give some muscle-headed idiot a crack at a swift death, then why not? I bit my lip the more I thought about it, drawing the coppery taste of blood. Suddenly the giant woman snapped her head to the side, as if someone had just called her name. She then turned about fully and her slate-gray eyes fell directly on me. I stiffened, unnerved by the sudden movement. An uneasy feeling then came over me as she continued to stare, her face made of stone. Then, as quickly as it happened, she turned away again and focused back on Sumatra. ¡°Wow, that was creepy,¡± Mu Lin said. ¡°She must have overheard you or something.¡± ¡°Overheard me say what?¡± Mu Lin shrugged just as Sumatra called us over. ¡°This is Chun and Mu Lin,¡± he introduced us. ¡°Two of my best handlers. Since it¡¯s so few of you, I¡¯ll give you both of them for the price of one if you travel as a group. What do you say?¡± The cultivators began to confer with one another, discussing how they¡¯d split the cost between them. I felt slightly relieved. Maybe Sumatra wasn¡¯t as bad a guy as I thought he was. At least he was trying to group us all together with the real cultivators for protection. ¡°No,¡± the tall woman suddenly said. That caused everyone to pause. Sumatra chuckled. ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± ¡°I need no guide. I¡¯ll travel alone.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that, I told you already, there are rules,¡± Sumatra said, and then he added something else, slipping into another tongue that I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Vul wert ist?¡± The woman responded in the same language and a heated discussion took place between them, ending with both of them looking frustrated. Finally, Sumatra shook his head, huffing out a long sigh. ¡°Look, the Imperial Guard patrols the proving grounds. If they find someone without a handler, it¡¯ll not just be your head but mine. It can¡¯t happen.¡± A few more tense seconds passed as the woman¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Fine,¡± she said eventually and then her gray eyes fell on me again. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡± I expected Sumatra to protest some more, but then he paused a moment before slowing nodding. ¡°A fine choice,¡± Sumatra said with a smile before giving me a wink. ¡°No one is better than Chun here.¡± Chapter 3 I cursed non-stop in the back of my mind as I huffed down the forest trail like a madman. Why did shit like this always happen to me? I bit my lip, pumping my hands into fists that I wanted to bury into Sumatra¡¯s face. I made a vow that if I ever did make it back alive, I¡¯d do just that. The satisfaction of pummeling that greedy, gray bastard would be well worth the reciprocation it would no doubt bring. I glanced over my shoulder at my so-called cultivator. The giant oaf of a woman hadn¡¯t said a word since we departed. She lumbered along with slow, deliberate steps, which, due to her height I suppose, matched my own hurried pace quite easily. And that was fine with me. Standing still for too long was a surefire way to attract the kind of attention I just didn¡¯t want today. As for where I was headed, that was something I hoped to keep a mystery for as long as possible. Before we had left, the woman didn¡¯t give very specific instruction as to what she was looking for out here in the wild, but what she did say, caused me to tense and Mu Lin to grow pale with fright. ¡°Take me to wherever the strongest monsters lie,¡± was all she¡¯d said. That had sealed the deal for me. This woman was either delusional or suicidal and I wanted nothing to do with her. Thus, I made a concerted effort do the exact opposite of what she¡¯d said. The barrier was marked by the low stone wall ringing the city, but from years of taking cultivators into the Bloodmoon zone, I knew there was a residual effect that spread slightly beyond it. It was a thin sliver of perhaps only a quarter mile or so wide, a space where the monsters wouldn¡¯t dare approach during the day. At night that was a different story, especially on a full moon where the demons would sometimes attack the barrier en masse. This meant I was now spending my time trying to wind a long yet imperceptible loop within that thin space. If this woman was truly delusional then hopefully she wouldn¡¯t even notice and I could waste the day away and chalk the lack of monsters up to simply bad luck. The terrain we were currently traversing through was helpful in that regard. What used to be the suburbs was now transformed into a juvenile forest, with young spruce and oak trees vaulting through the rooftops of decades-old duplexes and apartment blocks. The semi-uniformity of it all gave the forest an indecipherable sameness that hopefully I could keep backtracking through unnoticed. But that wasn¡¯t my only task. Most of the monsters in this area were not the truly mutated kind, like those found deeper in the wilderness. They were usually C rank and lower and more like giant animals, which was perhaps another side-effect of the barrier¡¯s influence. Still, giant beasts were no joke. Once I¡¯d come across a giant stag the size of an elephant. It took a group of five Foundation-level cultivators to bring it down and none of them walked away unscathed. Against something like that, Bodybuilder Barbie and I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. So while I navigated, I also actively tracked and scouted ahead. What I lacked in Qi detection, I more than made up for in wilderness survival skills. It was mostly just survival instinct at first, but now after nearly five years of doing this crap, I had developed a sixth sense as what to look for when it came to seeking out prey and ensuring you didn¡¯t become the same. Traces of stool, hoof prints, even a broken twig were all telltale signs I could use to decipher exactly what type of creature had passed, its direction, and how long ago. But where I¡¯d be normally using those skills to follow a beast, I was now using them to do the exact opposite. After a few hours of doing this a loud thunk! suddenly came from behind me. ¡°This is far enough.¡± I turned to see the woman had planted her massive sword into the ground. I stiffened and feared that she might have figured out my ploy, but I was actually more impressed that she had finally decided to say something after all this time. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You heard me. You can leave now. Go back to the city. I told you I need no guide.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say for a few seconds. Should I really just leave her here? Not like I could stop her from doing so anyway if she so chose. Non-cultivator or not, the woman was still three times my size. But crazy as she was, I couldn¡¯t just leave her here to die. ¡°Look, lady. I really can¡¯t let you stay out here. You need to come back with me. It¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°Do I look defenseless to you?¡± I really didn¡¯t want to answer that question, because the truth might give her the wrong idea. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I think you look like. My friend could detect your Qi concentration, or more accurately, your absence of it. We both know you¡¯re not a cultivator. And trust me when I tell you that you will not survive out here as a mortal.¡± And then I added, to hopefully convince her further, ¡°We both won¡¯t.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°What you say may be true. I may not survive,¡± she said with a subtle smile. ¡°We shall see. So long, young man.¡± I sighed, frustrated. ¡°Lady, please. That pal of yours Sumatra might not give a damn if you get killed out here, but I really can¡¯t have that on my conscience. So please come back with me, okay? Please¡­¡± Her eyes softened as her smile grew warm. ¡°You have a kind heart, don¡¯t you? Tell me, young man, do you believe in destiny?¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman stared up at the sky. ¡°I knew my path would lead me here, to the furthest reaches of the domain, but never would I have imagined, that it would lead me also, to the embers of an unkindled Flame.¡± What? Was that a freaking poem? ¡°What are you even talking about?¡± I really didn¡¯t have time for this. ¡°Look, lady, we really just need to¡ª¡± ¡°I sensed your anger from before the time we left and it¡¯s only grown since then. A deep seething rage building up inside of you. Tell me¡­if you had the strength to match that rage. What would you do with it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me. If you had the strength to become a cultivator. To put into action the rage burning in your heart, what would you do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t underst¡ª¡± ¡°Humor an old woman¡­please. Tell me what is it that ignites your [Frenzied Flame].¡± I licked my lips wondering if this was some kind of trick or mind game by the strange way she said it, but she sounded completely sincere too. More than that I could feel a sudden burning in my chest, like a memory bringing on a heated resentment and anger. My mind began to churn. What would I do if I had the strength of a cultivator? My first thought was of Sumatra and punching him in the face without fear of retaliation or reprisal. Then I thought of Hein and doing the same. That sparked an even greater resentment as I thought about how much he¡¯d ruined Yu Li¡¯s life and got away with it scot-free. The hypocrisy and injustice of it all. The entire cultivator society and their arrogant sense of superiority and privilege. The society they imposed upon us in the name of saving us, forcing us to rely upon them by destroying our world. ¡°I¡¯d burn it all down,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d rip every damn pagoda right out of the sky. I¡¯d free my people and crush the cultivators for what they¡¯ve done to us.¡± ¡°I see,¡± she said. ¡°And what have they done? Tell me what it is that drives your fury? Tell me your [Sorrow and Pain].¡± My mind began playing backwards, reliving the torment and humiliation of my short adult life. I went back further to my teens, facing the ridicule and abuse of privileged young masters eager to remind me of my place. My earlier years as a young child, terrified and alone, filled with the constant fear and confusion of being thrust into a world I just didn¡¯t understand. And finally, to that night twelve years ago, where an eight-year-old me had my life torn apart. That last glimpse of my parents and sister flashed through my mind again. I relived every second, my young psyche shattered by the terror and grief of knowing how horribly my family soon would die. Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­ Jessie. I had tears in my eyes now, the deep pain pulling me back through time. I looked up at the woman. ¡°What is this?¡± She merely nodded. ¡°Thou art indeed an unkindled Flame, a frenzied spirit, tempered by struggle and sorrow, fueled by rage and pain.¡± She said it like a poem again and something seemed to open up inside of me. ¡°I will make you an offer that can change your destiny, unkindled one, if you so choose. I can reveal to you a path to strength, but you must be willing to sacrifice everything for it. Even your life.¡± ¡°What?¡± She then turned from me and withdrew her sword from the ground. ¡°I plan to remain here until the Bloodmoon rises and will face the Demons that come for me. I do not know if I will survive. I do not care. I will fight them regardless. For this is my path. My Dao. If you wish to follow the same, then come with me, and bear witness to what you may become¡­if you survive. Else, leave now and be in peace.¡± I wiped my tears, trying to understand what she¡¯d just said. ¡°Wait, you came out here just to see if you could survive or not? You don¡¯t even know if you can? And you want me to hang around with you to find out?¡± The woman smiled. ¡°You still have doubts. I understand. My strength is not something I can reveal without recourse, but just know that Qi is not the only path to power.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Cultivation can take many forms, but few travel the path that is difficult and narrow. Qi may be the widest and swiftest route to progression, but it is not the only.¡± I huffed out a caustic laugh. ¡°Yeah, well¡­wouldn¡¯t matter to me anyway. I can¡¯t cultivate Qi.¡± ¡°Neither can I¡­¡± She then reached into a pouch at her side and produced a metal ball that fit within her palm. ¡°Take this¡­¡± She tossed the ball to me and when I caught it, I realized it was much larger and heavier than I first thought, being closer to a shotput in both weight and size. I winced, barely cradling it as I absorbed the throw. I looked at it more closely in my palms. It was completely smooth and made of a highly polished metal like chrome or steel, but it seemed to weigh even more than steel would. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°It contains instructions that will guide you on this path. Follow them and you will gain strength and power¡­ even immortality¡­ the same as the cultivators you so despise.¡± Was this for real? ¡°How do I open it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t. But if you wish for it to reveal itself to you, then follow me. When the Bloodmoon rises, we both shall see if we survive or not. If this is not something you can do, then return to the city now.¡± I looked hard at the giant woman, trying to decipher if she was a sage or merely insane. ¡°Think not long on this, unkindled one. There is neither shame nor glory in either choice. Let your destiny be your guide.¡± She then hefted the massive sword onto her shoulder and began heading deeper into the forest. A rush of conflicting emotions filled me as I stared down at the metal orb. Could this thing really teach me a different path to cultivation? Or was this woman still just a delusional and/or suicidal freak? Mu Lin said she sensed nothing from her, and I trusted Mu Lin. But I couldn¡¯t deny the strange sense of conviction and memories I¡¯d just experienced either. Still, was I really willing to risk my life on just that? She clearly didn¡¯t seem to care much about her own. I hesitated a moment, before finally shaking my head. No, this couldn¡¯t be real. And I couldn¡¯t trust my life to a stranger from off world who I¡¯d just met either. Hell, I didn¡¯t even know her name! ¡°Spend a night outside the barrier?¡± I huffed out a scoff. ¡°I must be as crazy as she is to even think about it!¡± I took one last look at the giant crazy woman, wished for her a painless death and then tossed the orb aside as I turned and walked away. Chapter 4 Sweat beaded on my brow as the late afternoon heat took hold. I tried not to let the strange encounter play on my mind as I made my way back to the gate. A small part of me worried about what Sumatra would say when he saw me returning without her. No doubt he¡¯d panic about losing his position or something. Ironic that losing both a handler and client was perfectly acceptable and even preferable to losing just the client. With no witnesses to report the facts to the authorities, almost anything could be written up as death by misadventure within the Bloodmoon zone. A sudden flash of lightning stirred me out of my thoughts, followed by an immediate boom of thunder. I at first thought it was another rain shower approaching but the sky above was still clear as day. The thunder came again and this time I saw the lightning itself. Not a vertical flash but horizontal, up on a small hillside perhaps less than a quarter mile away. Squinting, I saw figures in red and orange robes dancing back and forth using martial techniques and qinggong. It was the Fire Bird Sect members that were a part of Mu Lin¡¯s group. The lightning flashed yet again and this time I saw it emanating from the old man who had joined their group as well. I figured they must have stumbled upon something. I was about to pay it no mind and start off for the gate again when a new sound caught my ear in between the cracks of thunder. A sudden high-pitched scream. Mu Lin. * * * My legs pumped like pistons, driving me up the hill side. I wasn¡¯t a cultivator, but I¡¯d completed most of the Body Tempering Techniques they forced upon us in school. That made me what was perhaps an Olympic-class athlete back in the old world. I prayed that would be enough to get me there in time. In the few minutes that it took me to reach the hill, I¡¯d heard Mu Lin cry out at least twice more, but after that there had been only silence. My worst fears began to take hold as the silence continued, but I rejected them immediately. No, she¡¯d be alright, I told myself, but I couldn¡¯t deny the facts either. Mu Lin was here with not just one but four high-tier cultivators. For her to have screamed like that, they had to have run into something so powerful that even the four of them combined couldn¡¯t handle it. The list of things capable of that was quite short in my mind. A corpse demon, or a reaper beast perhaps? Nothing that should be this close to the barrier. But whatever it was, it was already far too powerful for me to even make a difference. Yet still I pressed on. I had to help my friend. I crested the rise where I saw them fighting earlier and my mind did a double take when I saw the huge swath of blood spilled all over the ground. My fears grew stronger. ¡°Mu Lin!¡± I called out for her. No answer. I followed the blood. Someone had been crawling on their stomach, the trail leading to a tree with faint and shallow breathing coming from behind it. Please don¡¯t be you, Mu Lin. I rounded the trunk and was somewhat relieved to see it was the old monk gasping and wheezing on the opposite side. But my relief was short lived when I saw that his insides had been torn out. I wanted to retch immediately from the stench of his bowels. He could barely register that I was even there. ¡°Old man¡­¡± I stooped down to him. ¡°What did this to you?¡± I feared to think what his answer would be, but his eyes were already glazed and growing fixed. ¡°They¡­ they took it¡­¡± ¡°Took what? Who?¡± ¡°My core¡­¡± What the hell¡­? I looked at his stomach again. It indeed wasn¡¯t a gore or bite wound, but the clean cut of a blade. His innards too looked like something had been pulled out from inside of them. I thought back when I saw the sect members fighting on the hillside. Were they actually fighting each other? ¡°Did the Fire Bird Sect members do this to you?¡± I¡¯d heard of such things before. Murderers who would rob Core Realm cultivators of the solidified lump of Qi they had spent decades or even centuries cultivating. They could fetch high prices on the black markets, but the punishment for such a crime was steep. It could bring down the wrath of entire sects or the empire itself. Were the Fire Birds really that stupid? I waited for a response, but the old man kept going on about his core as he continued to bleed out and die. I didn¡¯t have time for this. ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted to get his attention again. ¡°Where¡¯s the girl? Where¡¯s Mu Lin?¡± He merely kept babbling. Screw this¡­ I didn¡¯t wait for him to respond any further. I needed to find her. I drew on my skills of the wild to piece together what had taken place. It was a chaotic scuffle that had ensued, but through the chaos I began to make sense of the conflict. The three members of the Fire Bird Sect must have surrounded the old man, gotten behind him perhaps. Even out-numbered though, it was surprising that they were actually able to defeat him if he was as powerful as Mu Lin had said. That increased my concern for Mu Lin. She was a cultivator, but she was more a scholar than a fighter. I left the dying old man and followed the trail, looking for any trace of her. Eventually I found something: the faintest sliver of her thick, dark hair. I tracked it further, where she looked to have broken into a run and I did the same. I descended the leeward side of the hill and eventually heard voices. ¡°Do it, just make sure she can¡¯t run again. The little bitch is quick.¡± My heart thundered with panic at the sound of that. I dashed into the small copse of trees where the voice had come from, just as a muffled cry filled the air. I finally saw Mu Lin about a hundred feet away, surrounded by the three Fire Bird Sect members, their orange robes now stained with a deeper shade of red. One of them, who was bald, held Mu Lin from behind, his hand cupped over her mouth. Her glasses were missing and tears streamed from her eyes. Just in front of her, another man with a thick beard was busy driving a sword deep into her thigh. ¡°Not too much!¡± the last man, who was white haired, and much older than the other two said as he began removing his robes. ¡°I don¡¯t want her bleeding all over me.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. My mind snapped, realizing what he was about to do. ¡°Get away from her!¡± I charged forward, no weapon in hand but I didn¡¯t care. I was going to tear them apart with my teeth if I had to. The cultivator holding Mu Lin glanced up, but merely grinned as I bore down on him. ¡°Look! The other one showed up! Guess it¡¯s a two for one special, just like Sumatra said.¡± He began laughing at his own joke and the slight distraction was enough for Mu Lin to sink her teeth into the flesh of his palm. ¡°Ah! You filthy bitch!¡± He let loose his hand and Mu Lin yelled. ¡°Chun, just run! They¡¯ll kill y¨C!¡± The cultivator coldcocked her hard across the temple and her body hit the ground like a sack of rice. ¡°Mu Lin!¡± She wasn¡¯t moving. An uncontrollable rage filled me as I watched her lying there either unconscious or dead. I fixed my sights on all three of the cultivators as I ran towards them and suddenly nothing else mattered to me besides their deaths. The sect member with the beard lunged at me with his blade from thirty feet away, moving so quickly that he was behind me before I knew what happened. I didn¡¯t even feel the pain until a moment later when a huge gash opened up in my side. I belched blood as my body lost all strength and I collapsed to my knees. Jeering laughs came next, as if I¡¯d just become the latest source for the trio¡¯s entertainment. ¡°You¡¯re as stupid as your name, you dumb bastard,¡± the man who cut me said while standing over me. ¡°You really think you can do anything to stop this? The best you can do is watch your lady friend enjoy the last moments of her life, right before we take yours.¡± I heaved and wheezed, shaking with rage as the pain in my side zapped all strength from my body. But as my blood began to pool on the thick grass, a new strength began to take hold. I thought back to the giant woman and her offer and wished I could have that power right now. As a cultivator, I would slay these scum no matter how powerful they were. No, forget that. I would slay them now! A primal grunt escaped my lips as I forced myself onto my feet and then drove my head deep into the bearded man¡¯s stomach. It was like headbutting a wall and I saw stars, but the move must have surprised him too, because it was enough to make him lose his balance for a second. I felt another surge of energy within me as a desperate thirst for violence and vengeance took hold. I lashed out with my fists and hands, clawing at his throat, and managed to tear off a piece of his beard. ¡°Gah!¡± he cried. He then volleyed a kick into my stomach, and the world spun as he sent me tumbling backwards and onto the ground. As I lay there heaving on my back, a smile crept onto my lips. I raised the clump of hair in my hand as if in victory. ¡°See? You¡¯re not so tough. I¡¯ll tear you all apart. Even if it¡¯s piece by piece.¡± Somehow saying that made it feel like it was true and a renewed strength returned to me. ¡°Beat the hell out of him!¡± the cultivator said, rubbing the hole in his beard. ¡°Don¡¯t make his death quick!¡± All three came at me at once and my world became a shitstorm of blood, gore, and pain. It was all I could do to merely cover my face with my arms. I cried out as the blows fell, but something inside me made me laugh instead of wail, which only goaded them on further. It was a beating far worse than any I¡¯d received at the schoolyard or in the square. Each blow felt as if delivered by a hammer. My ribs snapped, my arm broke. The world began to tunnel into blackness. I refused to let it fade¡­. not until¡­ somehow¡­ I killed them all¡­ Then abruptly the pummeling stopped. After a few seconds I cautiously pried open my eyes to see why. When I did, I saw all three cultivators had now turned their backs to me to face the giant woman standing behind them. She¡¯d returned, but as for how she got here this fast I didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t really care. There probably wasn¡¯t much she could do against the three of them anyway. But maybe, between the two of us, we could kill at least one of these sick bastards before we both died. That¡¯d be enough for me. One final, well overdue act of retribution against the cultivators before my sad joke of a life finally came to an end. The thought made me smile. It was a nice thought. A shame I couldn¡¯t move anymore. The older cultivator snorted as my vision began to darken further. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to a be a three for one special today, boys,¡± he said. ¡°Too bad you¡¯re as worthless as these damn Terrans, you big bitch. I wonder how much you even paid that idiot Sumatra to let you come out here and die.¡± ¡°Hey, we should get it back from him,¡± the bearded man said. ¡°She¡¯s got no core to sell. He should owe us for doing this.¡± The murderous scum. Even their sensible ideas sickened me. ¡°She looks strong though.¡± The bald man dropped into a martial stance, the air around him stirring, undulating his robes with Qi. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long she lasts.¡± He leapt into the air with a claw-like weapon in his hand, spinning like a top. ¡°[Fire Eagle meets the Mountain]!¡± he cried. The giant woman didn¡¯t even try to move as he raked the claw hard across her face, the Qi-infused technique sending blood flying. Then in a blur, her hand snatched him right out of the sky, gripping him by the neck. ¡°[My Turn],¡± she said, before burying her forehead deep into the man¡¯s face with a sickening wet crack. The back of his bald head exploded from the force of the hit, sending its contents spraying into the air. Holy shit¡­! A deathly silence took hold as the woman dropped the cultivator¡¯s body unceremoniously to the ground. ¡°Well¡­I hope that lasted as long as he thought it would.¡± A palpable sense of horror and dread descended as the remaining two cultivators backed away, their eyes widening in fear. I stared at the giant woman wide-eyed myself, but not with fear. My heart swelled with an unbelievable sense of awe and disbelief instead. The man she just killed had been at least a high-tier Foundation Realm cultivator. To do what she just did, everything she said had to be true. Everything¡­ An immense pressure thickened the air as she drew the massive sword from her back. A sensation of hate and rage filled me like never before. But it wasn¡¯t coming from within me. It was coming from her. Her eyes blazed with a light of their own as she let out a feral cry. She rushed forward, her massive body moving with a speed that seemed impossible. She leapt and spun in the air with her greatsword in tow. The two cultivators barely managed to leap to the side with qinggong as she brought the blade crashing down where they¡¯d stood just seconds before. The sword sundered a tree in two, throwing dirt and debris high into the air. She roared, taking huge swipes of the air, leaving a trail of destruction behind her as she chased after the cultivators. ¡°Hold nothing back!¡± the older one cried. ¡°She must have a beast core!¡± The two cultivators began using martial techniques of their own, slinging flames from their palms while desperately trying to keep their distance from the woman. One summoned a spinning wheel of fire that hit her dead in the chest. She hollered with irritation, but little more. Nothing they did seemed to slow her down. In fact, the opposite seemed true. The more they attacked her, the more vicious and incensed she became. ¡°It¡¯s no beast core!¡± the older cultivator screamed, his voice high pitched with panic now. ¡°She¡¯s a Berserker!¡± As he said the name everything clicked. Her ferocity and rage. Her brute strength and raw power. I felt every ounce of the primal energy coursing through her as the battle played out¡ªthe power resonating within me, seeming to almost fill my own veins. The Fire Bird members kept their distance, peppering the giant woman with Qi techniques from afar. Although they didn¡¯t seem to be harming her, she wasn¡¯t able to catch them either, it seemed. Finally, the woman stopped and lifted her sword towards the sky. ¡°[Furnace of the Frenzied Flame]¡­¡± As she spoke the words, the entire sky darkened and became streaked with veins of yellow fire. I thought that perhaps I was hallucinating from blood loss at first, but then the cultivators reacted to it too, glancing about in abject terror. ¡°A pocket reality!¡± one of them cried. ¡°She possesses an inner world!¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, but when I looked to the woman again, she appeared to have transformed. She looked even bigger than before. The tattoos on her body had turned into some kind of ethereal armor, metallic bracers and pauldrons floating just above her skin, which had now turned a deep shade of red and on either side of her head, a set of bull¡¯s horns had emerged. Releasing a savage howl, she drove straight into the cultivators with superhuman speed, fear locking them in place. It was all they could do to scream and lash out wildly with techniques and weapons. The woman took a sword strike deep to her chest and a swath of flames right to the face, but she pressed on unfazed. Then with a single cleave of her massive sword, she cut them in two at the waist, killing them instantly. The woman stood there breathing heavily as she stood over the severed bodies, her eyes wild as if still craving more. In that moment, as I beheld the fearsome being of raw anger and rage, I knew what it was that I needed to become. If I wanted to fight against the cultivators, to avenge my family, to protect my friends, then I would need that same strength. As the darkness finally took me, I made a vow. If somehow fate allowed, I would become what she is. I would become a cultivator¡­I would become a Berserker. Chapter 5 Imperial Yee Palace, Li Wan Province, Planet Terra Third Princess Lunalah, Two Hundred and Fifty-Seventh heir to the Imperial Yee Dynasty, studied the Qi-infused tablet hovering before her while sitting in lotus position upon her gilded throne. Hovering about her, six jade urns, each filled with the remnants of ancient artifacts centuries old, circled her body slowly, constantly imbuing her with their essence. She cycled her Qi through them, refining the Qi further through her meridians before feeding it slowly to the secondary soul found deep within the solid core of her Dantian. She did so without thinking, her abilities now so advanced that she could cultivate passively while her present mind focused on something else. In this case, the Qi tablet hovering before her, now held her attention. Across its marbled surface, charts and figures from the latest commerce reports flashed by as she mentally scrolled through its contents. She was not impressed by what she saw. ¡°Arrival figures have decreased again this month, explain.¡± Through ornate windows, the first rays of dawn spilled onto the jade-infused marble of the imperial throne room floor. Seated on ornate cushions upon it, the six members of her imperial cabinet looked towards her with apprehension. Her question was directed at Wui Lang, the Minister of Commerce. The tan-skinned Dharmian was thin even for his lanky race, his back¡ªarched from decades of inactivity as a scholar¡ªseeming to only emphasize the fact. Besides that, he was near indistinguishable from a human, appearing as a man in his middle years. His gray-streaked hair was grown long and pinned in a topknot, but his beard was shorn short and dyed red, as was the custom of his people. It was something Lunalah prided herself on¡ªto allow for small semblances of indigenous cultures to coexist within their own. Diversity made for a more interesting tapestry to behold. ¡°Your majesty,¡± he said in his frail and quivering voice. ¡°Despite the subsidies you have graciously afforded, the expense to reach here by vessel from the core worlds is still not proving insignificant. Despite our efforts, those who embark on the voyage are still very few. In addition, we rely upon the word of return travelers to attract new prospects. With so few arriving, growth is expected to be slow. But with time, I believe we will¡ª¡± ¡°You are wrong!¡± Lunalah snapped. Her voice resonated powerfully within the throne room, causing the urns to glow faintly with the passive strength of her heightened Qi. ¡°It is slow, because so few visitors ever leave.¡± She then spun her Qi tablet for them to see. ¡°Already there are seven more reports of off-worlders lost to the wilds in Jurin and Zhan Provinces alone. How are we to attract more cultivators from the core worlds if none return with a good report?¡± Her cabinet ministers all lowered their heads at the rhetorical question. So useless and weak, she thought. If not for their various position of rank within the major sects, she would have long since replaced them. But the tendrils of feudal tradition ran deep within the empire. How ludicrous was it that those decrepit old sect patriarchs and elders in the core worlds could exact their influence even here. ¡°My apologies, your majesty,¡± Wui Lang finally spoke, prostrating himself before her. ¡°You are correct, of course. But unfortunately, the figures do not tell the full reality of the story.¡± Her eyes sharpened, flaring with Qi. ¡°You dare to contradict me?¡± ¡°This One would never imagine to do such,¡± Wui Lang said in an even more obsequious tone. ¡°The truth is, your majesty, the majority of cultivators who arrive are not from the core worlds. Those who can afford the voyage do so from only the neighboring planets. Most are but mid-tier Core Realm cultivators at best. But the beasts grow stronger with each moon. As you well predicted long ago, this planet is a place for higher-tier immortals to advance. I am certain that once we complete construction of the Omni Gate and create a bridge to the core worlds, immortal cultivators will venture here and we will see extremely high returns.¡± Lunalah brooded inwardly. What Wui Lang said held logic, but it still did not sit well with her. To simply accept such losses was a sign of weakness. ¡°And what is the status of the gate construction?¡± Xi Liu, a former general and mid-tier Core Realm cultivator within the Iron Mountain Sect, spoke with a deep and authoritative voice. ¡°Ahead of schedule despite the resource issues we encountered last year, your highness. The mines in the southern continent have proven fruitful, with the extraction of over a hundred Jin of high-quality spirit stones each month. We anticipate completion in now only nine years instead of twelve.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Nine years. A mere blink in her lifespan of nearly 300, but to suffer losses for so long was unacceptable. She was already but a Third Princess of a Sixty-Fourth concubine, given the scraps of her father¡¯s domain to cultivate and control. To produce nothing after two decades would be a loss of face that she could not bear to suffer before even her siblings, much less her peers within the lower courts of the core worlds. She had held high hopes for this planet, but she was beginning to lose sight of that hope. The indigenous species of humans she had found here were somewhat advanced. Although, they had advanced in the wrong direction, choosing to follow the mundane arts rather than the divine. Few such civilizations lasted long. Some would even progress to the point of space travel as this one had, through complicated and convoluted means. But like a man holding his breath underwater and then diving deeper to somehow find air, their advancement could end only in folly. It was the duty of the Dynasty to find such backwards worlds and save them from their own conceit and ignorance before they destroyed themselves. Within her short lifetime alone, the Dynasty had successfully integrated three such civilizations, one which had remarkably expanded to populate its moon before being enlightened with the gift of cultivation. This world was no different. It held potential. And it supposedly possessed something of even greater value. Supposedly. The species of this world held remarkable growth capability. A natural accelerant of some kind perhaps born from their mundane roots. Her father, the Great Soul Emperor of the Yee Dynasty, had sensed it decades ago. He had gifted her this knowledge in advance of her making the voyage across the stars from the core worlds. These were a frantic people, constantly on the edge of their short mortal lives. If they could learn to progress in cultivation, the same rate at which they progressed mundanely, then who knew what prodigies this world could eventually produce. So far however, it was proving fruitless. The mortals of this planet were weak. D class at best. It had been over a decade already and no prodigies had emerged from the schools or the tournaments. That meant the value of this world now lay only in its flora and fauna which shared the same characteristic as the humans but were perhaps more fruitful in that regards. Under the influence of the Bloodmoon the monsters and spirit beasts had grown exponentially, some already to the point of developing their own highly sought-after cores. These monsters were now her only means of saving face. ¡°Min Wei!¡± she called. The fair-skinned woman with ruby hair and crimson eyes, indicative of her high ranking within the inner core of the Fire Bird Sect, snapped upright. ¡°Yes, your highness?¡± ¡°As Minister of Culture, I commission you to venture to the Core Worlds as my envoy. Once there, deliver this message to the lower courts.¡± Min Wei immediately produced her Qi tablet and began scribing. ¡°The Planet Terra, sovereign domain of Third Princess Lunalah of the Yee Yu Lun Clan, shall hold a special tournament to take place in conjunction with the annual Tournament of Mortal Champions. One hundred high-tier Core Realm cultivators are invited to participate. All expenses, including travel, shall be paid for by her royal majesty, Third Princess Lunalah. The winning prize shall be 100,000 spirit stones.¡± Wui Lang¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°Your majesty! If I may, the royal treasury can scarcely¡ª¡± ¡°I am well aware of the state of our treasury. Put the Omni Gate on hold for a year if you must. It will take far too long to help us at this rate. If we are to be successful as a new arm of the empire, then I will need for this planet¡¯s bounty to be known throughout the core worlds. And what better way than to host a tourna¡ª¡± Something abruptly interrupted her thoughts. A sudden burst of energy. It was distant and faint, yet somehow very distinct. Like the opening of a sudden void in existence that should not exist. ¡°Did you sense that?¡± Her cabinet stared back at her as if she were mad. It was a foolish question. None in her cabinet were over two hundred years old and most had not surpassed even the middle tiers of the Core cultivation Realm as yet. But Lunalah¡ªwho had long since awakened her nascent spirit and had now broken through to the higher tiers of the Sacred Soul Realm¡ªpossessed the Qi sensitivity to detect what she had. Closing her eyes, she cycled her Qi through her meridians and then further through the circulating jade urns, heightening her senses to their peak. She felt it again, a strange, chaotic energy. Was it an awakened demon? Or a devil? Surely the Bloodmoon had not advanced to that stage as yet? She focused again, seeking a location. Far to the west it seemed. As the general location settled in her mind, she reopened her eyes and accessed a planetary map on her Qi tablet. Jurin Province. Why was she not surprised? Those western continents and their inhabitants were even more barbaric and uncivilized than the rest of the planet. It was why she had set her capital within the eastern continents, whose lineage was clearly descended from the Yee progenitors who seeded the universe eons ago. Or so the holy scriptures said. She glanced again at the reports of the missing off-worlders. Was there a connection perhaps? ¡°Under whose domain is Jurin Province? The eastern district specifically.¡± ¡°That would be the Silver Leaf Sect, your majesty,¡± Min Wei answered glancing down at her tablet. ¡°Lady Silver Tear. She is Seventh Warden of the Eastern District.¡± Lunalah grimaced. She had relegated that troublesome Sect to those barbaric provinces for a reason. She hoped that decision was now not returning to bite her. ¡°Send Lady Silver Tear word to increase security within the city, especially the Bloodmoon zones. There is something amiss within her domain.¡± Chapter 6 I awoke slowly to the fading hue of twilight. It took me a moment to stir at first, but when I recalled my last unearthly vision of the giant woman and the frightful beast that she had become, my eyes popped wide open. I found myself still in the wild and it was nearly night. My heart jumped with alarm as I sat upright. I immediately winced from the action, a stabbing pain shooting through my side and arm. Glancing down, I found my torso wrapped tightly in green bandages that seemed to be producing a heat of their own. At the same time my left arm was cradled in a makeshift sling made of the same material. As my thoughts coalesced, I glanced about in another panic. Mu Lin! To my instant relief I found her lying asleep on the grass next to me, her leg and head dressed in the same green bandages. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± I turned to the voice that called from behind me and saw the tall silhouette of the Berserker woman leaning against the stone wall of the city¡¯s protective barrier. She had transformed back to her normal self again, it seemed. No more horns or red skin. We were now several miles from where we were and I nearly asked how we got here, but that was a stupid question. A couple of lightweights like Mu Lin and I would have been no problem for someone like her to carry. I instead did something else that I would have considered quite stupid just a few hours ago. Over my twelve years of forced integration into the Yee Dynasty, I had learned the customs and practices of the cultivator empire. The concept of face, of showing respect, and I despised every bit of it. But for once in my life, I truly understood what it meant to show respect towards someone you truly considered worthy of it. I huffed out a groan as I repositioned myself on my knees and performed a painful one-armed kowtow before the giant woman, touching my forehead to the grass. ¡°Honored warrior,¡± I said with the highest order of tonal respect I could utter. ¡°I beseech you to become my master. Take me with you now. I am ready to face whatever is out there. I want to gain your strength. To become what you are. Please teach me. Train me to become a Berserker.¡± A low chuckle was all I heard in response. ¡°Arise,¡± she finally said. ¡°There is no need to honor me so.¡± She then stepped forward and crouched before me, bringing herself closer to my eye level. ¡°I will not become your master and I no longer need for you to come with me.¡± I looked up at her, confused and more than a little concerned. Had I already missed my chance to accept her offer? The thought caused my blood to pound in my ears with the fear of loss and regret. ¡°Please, I just need¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already achieved a breakthrough on your own,¡± she said, cutting me off. ¡°And besides. You most certainly would have died if you came with me.¡± Now, I was really confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps this will help¡­¡± she said. Then, reaching down, she offered something to me in her large hand. ¡°You seemed to have dropped it.¡± There in her palm was the metal orb again, but it appeared to be glowing now and on its surface were thousands of tiny characters, etched in the finest print. ¡°It changed,¡± I said, cautiously taking it from her. I resisted the urge to try and read what was written there. It had to be several books¡¯ worth of text. ¡°No. It hasn¡¯t changed. You have. I but stirred the embers of your Frenzied Flame in what I spoke to you, but you managed to kindle it all on your own by mastering the first step of the [Death Mastery] Technique. You have gained mastery over the fear of uncertain death. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± ¡°When you fought those sect members, your fury overcame your fear and death no longer mattered to you. And I must say, you put up a good fight, considering.¡± ¡°You were watching me?¡± She nodded. ¡°You took the first step of [Death Mastery] all on your own. Also, I cannot train you to become a Berserker. No one can. To become a Berserker one must master this first step. Thus, you are one already now.¡± My head suddenly felt light with euphoria and disbelief. Was I really already a Berserker somehow? I didn¡¯t think of it consciously at the time, but I supposed she was right. I glanced at Mu Lin. I was really only trying to save her, but I knew deep down I couldn¡¯t, but still I wasn¡¯t going to let that stop me. Not anything. Not even death, apparently. ¡°When I invited you to join me, in truth, that was all I was intending to do. To help you reach this first step of enlightenment.¡± ¡°How was that supposed to work? Didn¡¯t you just say that I would have died if I went with you?¡± ¡°Indeed you would have. And thus I wouldn¡¯t have taken you if you had agreed to go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If your conviction would have driven you to say yes then you would have broken through and kindled your Frenzied Flame, the same as you have now. But I see your destiny has perhaps an even greater path laid ahead of you. Your ascension came through struggle and pain and on your own terms. You are well on the way to following your own Dao already.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°And pardon my language, but¡­you really said all that cryptic crap just to try and help me?¡± She smiled. ¡°I did. But clearly, I failed. As well I should have, perhaps. The Path of the Frenzied Flame is a solitary one, after all. One can only advance according to their own effort and struggle.¡± I shook my head with a little laugh. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got to be honest with you. Trying to encourage me like that did kind of the opposite. I thought you were crazy. Maybe if you had hacked a tree down in one blow or turned into that demon goddess or whatever, I would have believed you.¡± She chuckled, her deep laugh lines creasing her face in a matronly way. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have worked then. I was intentionally vague for that reason. If you knew my true strength, you¡¯d have no reason to fear death. And that was my spectral form you saw by the way.¡± She then paused, her eyes squinting and shifting to the side in thought. ¡°Or perhaps it was a step too far. Perhaps in your mind it was not uncertain death, but certain?¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. I thought about it as well. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve never seen any cultivator survive a night out here. But seeing your spectral form¡­I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m starting to think you could be the first.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said with a laugh. ¡°I hope you are right. I hope also you see now why I would make a most terrible teacher for you.¡± I laughed along with her. This close, I could see now that what I first thought were ritual scar or tattoos, were in fact real scars of battle, the three fresh slashes across her cheek no exception. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying all this to say that you won¡¯t become my master¡­got it.¡± ¡°Not just won¡¯t. Can¡¯t. A Berserker has no master, we have no sect. Even the manual I have given you, is but a guide. Rage, pain and struggle are our only true teachers.¡± ¡°I see...¡± I said, nodding. To be honest, I kind of liked the idea. ¡°Better than joining a Sect, in my opinion. I would have despised the idea of having to do that to learn how to cultivate.¡± ¡°And they will despise you equally. Qi cultivators look down upon Dao cultivators such as we. Berserkers especially.¡± I nodded again, liking how she kept using the word ¡®we¡¯ but¡­was I really a cultivator already? I mean, I hadn¡¯t even learned anything yet. ¡°How do I know if I can really cultivate? I never could before.¡± ¡°Well, you can sense it, can¡¯t you? The power of rage, pain, and fear?¡± I thought back to when I was watching her fight the sect members, the intense rage I felt exuding from her. ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± ¡°What you felt, that is our form of Qi. The essence that we use to refine into our own frenzied energy. In time and with diligence you will learn to cultivate your own Frenzy and use it to strengthen yourself.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But keep your Flame well hidden, kindled one. As I said, Berserkers are hated and feared amongst all Sects. Reveal your strength only when necessary or when you can be assured there will be no witnesses thereafter.¡± The way she said it made me think of how quickly and definitively she had dispatched those three sect members. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°But they fear us with good reason. It is a narrow path we tread¡­¡± She then stood from her crouched position, rising to her full height again. ¡°Many who travel the path grow addicted to the power of the Frenzy and are eventually consumed by their own Flame, becoming Demons. It is why there are so few of us. Your Frenzy must always be tempered with Struggle. This is the core of our Dao. As an elder practitioner, the best advice I can give you is this: trust and follow the path of Frenzied Flame, but ensure the Struggler wrestles always with the Demon. Without struggle there can be no true growth, only descension into madness.¡± I swallowed a little when she said that, wondering if I had just joined a pathway straight to hell. ¡°But fear not,¡± she said, perhaps noticing the look on my face. ¡°I would not have shared this path with you had I thought you apt to fail. It is why I asked first, what it is you would do with this power. And I believe that you shall find struggle in great abundance in the path you have chosen. To exact retribution against the Dynasty and free your world from its control, will bring you many hardships indeed.¡± I chuckled a bit nervously. It was easy to spout lofty goals when you were fired up, but in truth I didn¡¯t know where to even start or if it was even realistic at all. I would commit myself to thinking more on it later, I decided. Gaining power was one thing, but I would still need a plan. Even if it was as simple as being able to protect Mu Lin and Yu Li as a start. Perhaps yanking the pagodas right out of the sky was a bit ambitious for now¡­but hell, I watched an old man swallow a nuke with his bare hands. Anything was possible with cultivation¡­given enough time. ¡°And what is your struggle?¡± I asked and then added quickly. ¡°If I may ask¡­that is.¡± She looked up slowly at the darkening sky. ¡°I seek to slay a god.¡± I nodded slowly with a low whistle. ¡°Yeah, that sounds a hell of a lot more badass than mine.¡± She suddenly laughed out loud and the sheer volume of it frightened me. ¡°I do enjoy your humor and company, kindled one. It is not often I can speak so freely. Oh¡­ and speaking of your struggle, I have something else that may aid you.¡± She reached again into her pack and handed me something wrapped in a rune-covered cloth. When I opened it, a crude blue gemstone illuminated my palm with miniature crackles of lightning bouncing within its crystalline surface. My chest tightened. ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± ¡°A lightning core,¡± she said. ¡°I found it within one of the Fire Bird members¡¯ possessions. I assume it came from the monk who was with them.¡± An image of the dying old man flashed through my mind and I said a short, mental prayer for his passage. ¡°Poor old guy. But really¡­ I can¡¯t take this thing. The enforcers will detect it a mile away. That¡¯s like, instant execution, I¡¯m pretty sure.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Perhaps you are not ready for that level of struggle as yet, but fear not, the cloth that it is wrapped in will mask it from the Qi cultivators.¡± Okay, that was good to know. ¡°Fine, but still, what am I supposed to do with it? I can¡¯t use it right?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I have no idea, but yes, you have no use for it in a traditional sense. As neither do I. As Dao cultivators our energy comes from the adherence to our path, not Qi. But it is valuable to many, especially to those who seek the power of concentrated Qi for breakthroughs to higher realms of cultivation.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure those Fire Bird dickheads had the same idea.¡± She laughed loudly again. ¡°You use such strange and colorful language, kindled one. Still, you¡¯ll need to decide what is best to do with it. Overthrowing a 14,000-year-old dynasty sounds like a big task, though. I just thought some extra resources might be helpful.¡± It was my turn to laugh now. ¡°Well, thank you. I guess.¡± I wrapped the core tightly in the cloth and stuffed it into my sling. It still felt like I was holding a bag of cocaine in a customs line, but I guess I¡¯d have to deal with it later. ¡°Thank you also for bandaging me,¡± I said as I stood shakily to my feet. ¡°You did a good job.¡± ¡°You can thank your friend there.¡± She nodded towards Mu Lin. ¡°She came well prepared. These bandages are expensive. Hopefully you will both mend quickly.¡± She then looked back to the sky, where the stars were now almost formed. ¡°You should both return to the gate now. It is not far from here.¡± I nodded. ¡°Are you still going to stay out here and wait for the Bloodmoon to rise?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°The [Death Mastery] technique I mentioned earlier is one of our core tenets. You cannot break through into higher realms of cultivation without advancing it. Your next advancement will be to gain mastery over the fear of certain death. At higher tiers you will fear no death at all. The last step is known as the Wish for Death.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Death wish. Makes sense.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s why I came here. Like you, I must achieve a breakthrough on my own. I must go well beyond facing certain death if I am to advance.¡± ¡°What stage are you at now, if I may ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯m within the 9th tier of the Lesser Deity Realm.¡± My eyes bulged and I nearly choked on my own spit. ¡°What? Are you serious! You¡¯re a god?¡± She chuckled. ¡°Demi god,¡± she corrected. ¡°But by morning, who knows? I¡¯ll either be ascended into the next realm of the heavens or dead.¡± My mind was still whirling. That glimpse of her in spectral form was perhaps just the tiniest fraction of her true strength. Suddenly I had the urge to still go with her, if only just to see what she was in her true unbridled state. ¡°Perhaps my destiny leading me here to find you is a good sign. It¡¯s no small coincidence that I meet an unkindled Flame on a newly cultivated world, right before my final attempt at ascension. It¡¯s confirmation, I believe, that I will be leaving this world shortly ¡­ one way or the other.¡± I still didn¡¯t really know this woman at all, but the way she said that caused a sadness to fill my heart. I suddenly had a million questions to ask her. How long did it take her to reach this stage? What was this spectral form and the inner world those cultivators spoke of? Where was her homeworld even? But there wasn¡¯t time for any of it. Still there was perhaps something more important that I could ask her. ¡°Please. What do I call you? I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± She smiled. ¡°My name is Threja. But you may call me simply sister, or big sister if you like. We are brethren now. Fellow cultivators of the Frenzied Flame. And you, little brother? What shall I call you?¡± ¡°My name is Chu¡­ my name is Max,¡± I said. ¡°Max.¡± She nodded as if committing it to memory. She then cupped her hand over her fist and performed a mid-tier bow, signifying us as equals. ¡°I wish you well on your path, Brother Max. I will look forward to if destiny shall ever see fit to make our paths cross again.¡± ¡°As do I, big sister.¡± I performed the same bow but couldn¡¯t help but do so ever so slightly lower than her own. ¡°I pray for your ascension.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. She found her sword and hefted it onto her shoulder, but as she turned to walk away, she paused briefly again. ¡°Oh, and congratulations once more.¡± ¡°On what?¡± I asked. ¡°On your own ascension.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve broken through to the first Tier of the next realm. You are now a Foundation-Realm cultivator.¡± Chapter 7 A giddy excitement filled me as I hobbled towards the city gates. Even the extra weight of Mu Lin, slung over my shoulder in a fireman¡¯s carry, didn¡¯t seem to slow me down. Luckily most of the damage was limited to my torso, leaving my legs relatively functional. Luckily? The logic of that was probably backwards, but whatever, the pain was still there as a reminder of how close I¡¯d come to actually dying. Each shuffled step was a lesson in agony but with my newfound knowledge it was also a chance to cultivate. Or so I hoped. I could still remember the basics of the nine tiers of cultivation mastery within the Body Reformation Realm and the grueling exercise regime that came with it. The first five tiers were relatively mundane and were devoted to bringing the body to its peak performance through physical effort alone. 1st Tier, Breathing Exercises. 2nd Tier, Muscles Refinement. 3rd Tier, Bone Strengthening. 4th Tier, Skin Hardening. 5th Tier, Organs Refinement. I suppose I was a natural athlete of sorts because those tiers came somewhat easy to me in school. The endless running and the repetition of basic martial forms, the lifting and carrying of weights. Even my routine beatings, I suppose, had added to my Bone Strengthening and Skin Hardening mastery. The next few tiers were a bit more challenging for me, though. The 6th Tier was the Focusing of Mind which involved meditation and studying mantras. Although I had struggled with the memorization at times, I got the practice down at least. The next tiers however I knew in theory only, but I could see them clearly laid out in my mind. 7th Tier, Meridian Opening. 8th Tier, Meridian Channeling. 9th Tier, Qi Perception. I was stuck on the 7th Tier, knowing where the meridians were on the body, but no matter how much I meditated I could not sense them, much less open them. Until now. If what Threja had told me was true, then I had not just skipped the 7th and 8th Tiers of mastery and mastered the 9th Tier of Qi Perception¡ªor our version of Qi perception anyway¡ªbut I had also broken through to the First Tier of Foundation Mastery, which was Qi Gathering. So, for the last half mile or so, I had been testing the theory out, trying to detect the pain coursing through my body. I didn¡¯t think I could detect anything at first, the pain running through my side so sharp that it caused me to hiss with each step. Finally, I tried to ignore the pain, focusing my mind on something else, the same way I had endured the beating in the square by focusing on my childhood loss. I knew I could slip into a state where I could feel almost nothing at times. I tried that, but the effort of trying to walk while at the same time balancing Mu Lin kept breaking my focus. It was too much, I thought. I could passively transport myself to someplace else when someone else was causing the pain, but not when I seemed to be causing it myself. I needed something simpler perhaps, something more focused. I thought back to something Threja had said and paraphrased it within my mind, turning it into a mantra of sorts. A Berserker has no master, we have no sect. Rage, pain, and struggle are our only teachers. I repeated it over and over again with each step, but then I personalized it some more. I am a Berserker. I have no master, I have no sect. Rage, pain, and struggle are my only teachers. I continued until I began speaking it aloud and hearing my own voice seemed to reinforce my belief. ¡°I am a Berserker. I have no master, I have no sect. Rage, pain and struggle are my only teachers.¡± Suddenly I began to feel something. The pain was still there but I could detect something else as well. A prickly sensation that was almost like pins and needles began forming on top of the pain. I focused on that as my chanting continued and the more I did the more pronounced it became. Holy crap, am I really doing this? I tried not to let my excitement break my focus as I sought to attempt the next tier of mastery. If I could sense this energy, could I now try to gather it? I knew the theory as to how, by redirecting it through the meridian points of the body and gathering it at the central point known as the Dantian. I knew where it was: three finger widths below and two behind the navel, but it was a bit like trying to drive a car by reading only a book and also having no idea of the basic concepts, like what a steering wheel looked like, or what a hand brake was. I knew the meridian points and could sense them now, but I didn¡¯t know how to match what I was sensing to the mental images of them in my mind. The energy flowed wildly as a result, sometimes concentrating in a single leg or arm, or bouncing in between. But I was really doing it. I was cultivating my own Qi! Well, sort of. Threja had called it something else. Frenzy¡­ Normal cultivation absorbed the life force energy of all things and then through refinement turned it into your own personal form of energy: Qi. But the Qi was flavored by the particular process used¡ªno different than how the lightning core had taken on the characteristics of the martial arts form that monk had practiced for perhaps most of his life. If this tingling sensation was Pain Qi, then how exactly did I go about processing it into Frenzy? I knew where the answers lay.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. The metal orb was now almost burning a hole in my backpack for how desperately I wanted to put everything else aside and just dive into it. I was almost tempted to read a few verses now, but with the Bloodmoon on the rise I needed to get both Mu Lin and I to safety. Still, the fine script I¡¯d seen on its surface reminded me of the complicated cultivation manuals that they used to force us to memorize in school. I had hated it at the time. It was pointless to me after all, plus I had an axe to grind against the whole damn system. But now it was a godsend. I at least knew the basics to start to attempt to understand this new form of cultivation and my thirst for knowledge had me on the brink of turning into a bookworm. But even more than that there was the elation of feeling true power. To finally feel for myself what was simply ¡®magic¡¯ to me before. The things I just couldn¡¯t do, were now possible. I can now do this, I thought. ¡°I can actually do this!¡± ¡°Ugh, Chun¡­¡± Mu Lin suddenly groaned. ¡°What are you shouting about?¡± ¡°Mu Lin?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Put me down...¡± The tingling of the pain energy quickly dissipated as I lost focus and the full-on regular hiss-through-your-teeth pain returned. I stifled it as I stooped to rest Mu Lin as gently as I could against the side of the barrier wall. The sun was nearly gone now, and the shadows stretched long across the ground. It hadn¡¯t really registered before, but it had been at least 4 hours or more since we fought with those sect members. Mu Lin was still opening and closing her eyes groggily and holding a hand to her head. ¡°What happened?¡± It took me a moment to answer, not knowing quite what to say. As she lay there in the grass against the fading light though, I realized that I had never really seen her without her glasses before. I also wondered why she even wore them at all, but I supposed even Body Refinement mastery could only take you to your peak natural ability. It would perhaps take her reaching the 3rd Tier of Foundation mastery or Qi Body Refinement to enhance her eyes to the point of not needing glasses anymore. But without them, I realized for the first time how pretty she was. Deep sparkling brown eyes, a slender nose and highset cheekbones despite the couple of extra pounds. I immediately felt like a bit of an asshole though for looking at her in that way, especially in the state she was in. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± I said and then more importantly added, ¡°Do you remember anything?¡± It took her a few more seconds to come around, but then her eyes shot open. ¡°Those men! The Fire Bird members, they killed the old monk and ripped out his core! Where did they¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re gone now.¡± ¡°How? What happened to them?¡± Her eyes then darted back and forth, growing even wider as she studied me. ¡°Heavens, Chun! What did they do to you? You look awful!¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said with a cheesy grin. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay, and they¡¯re all¡­¡± I paused a moment, pondering just how much I should share with her. Telling her about Threja being a Berserker and killing them was probably a bad idea. ¡°¡­they¡¯re all dead,¡± I said. ¡°I managed to get them to chase me and I ran them into a rapling nest.¡± ¡°You what?¡± she said, her dark brows pulling together with a furrow of skepticism. ¡°You actually managed to do that?¡± It felt bad as hell lying to her, so I just gave her a sort of nod. I probably should have picked a more plausible monster too. Raplings were dog-sized lizards that hunted in packs; faster and more vicious versions of a Komodo Dragon that could also spit fire. Against a normal human, even one was deadly, but they were only D-rank monsters, which meant against three cultivators at the level of the Fire Bird members were, even a pack of them would give only a ¡®lively¡¯ challenge at best. Still, I had to stick to my story now. ¡°Yup.¡± I could tell her scholarly mind was already ticking away behind those dark eyes of hers, tearing my story apart. Mu Lin probably knew all this ranking stuff and comparative power levels way better than I did. The imperial government had published rankings on all the known creatures in the wilds. If there was one thing I could say for the cultivators, it was they liked to categorize damn near everything. It was like an endless dick measuring competition that crossed all segments of their society, from cooking to the magic kung fu I could now wield. Or at least I soon hoped to wield anyway. I wondered if it was kind of racist or something to say magic kung fu these days. People didn¡¯t even use the word kung fu anymo¡ª ¡°Chun! Did you hear me?¡± ¡°What?¡± I said, realizing it was lost in my own thoughts. ¡°I said are you sure they¡¯re all dead? For what they did to that old man, they¡¯d want no witnesses. Trust me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Gods, I hope so¡­¡± She breathed out a sigh and seemed to calm down some. ¡°I¡¯m not sure they even were true Fire Bird Sect members. They were more like thugs.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Hey who knows what kind of ilk they fill their outer disciple ranks with these days?¡± ¡°Come on,¡± she said. ¡°We need to go and report this.¡± She then glanced up at the twilight sky. ¡°Nine hells! It¡¯s this late? Why are we even out here talking, Chun? We need to get to the gate! Quick!¡± ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s go,¡± I said, welcoming the shift in focus. I lifted her up and was about to hoist her over my shoulder again when she stopped me. ¡°No, let me ride on your back. Your shoulder digs into my stomach too much carrying me like that.¡± I did as she asked and after a few painful winces from her as she locked her wounded thigh about my waist, she then wrapped her arms around my neck while I supported her weight the best I could with my good arm. I then started my shuffle again, enduring the full pain without trying to cultivate this time. Luckily there wasn¡¯t much farther to go anyway and the lights from the gate were already in view. Still, I pressed on with relative speed as the wind picked up and the echoing howls of unnatural creatures drifted upon it. The eerie sound had my imagination stirring. Normally, hearing them at night would have reminded me of my family again, but for some reason it didn¡¯t give me that same sense of fear anymore. Perhaps it was my [Death Mastery] kicking in or something, but I thought instead of Threja and wished her well against her soon-to-be demonic foes. ¡°Thank you, Chun,¡± Mu Lin suddenly whispered softly and her grip around me tightened with what I supposed was a kind of hug, her face nestling into my back. ¡°You saved my life.¡± I heard her sniffle a little and then realized she must be crying. With the initial shock wearing off, I guess the full impact of the trauma she¡¯d been through was just now starting to take hold. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know if I can take credit for that,¡± I said while cracking the cheesiest smile I could, hoping that she could hear it in my voice. ¡°Running blindly for your life from three maniacs and then having the misfortune of diving right into a rapling nest just happened to work out for me this time.¡± She laughed and I counted the lie well worth telling to change her mood. I then added to soothe my own conscience a bit and perhaps give credit where credit was due, ¡°I guess you could chalk it up to some divine intervention being involved.¡± She laughed again and then as if our minds were connected, Mu Lin said: ¡°Hey, what happened to your client? The big giant woman.¡± ¡°Dunno,¡± I said. ¡°She ran off after a bit. Guess she was hell bent on going at it alone.¡± ¡°Seriously? What an idiot. I guess that¡¯ll be the last we¡¯ll ever see of her.¡± I chuckled half-heartedly, the thought bittersweet. I then stared out into the darkness. ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± As we finally approach the light of the gate, I saw something that made my chest tighten. I had been preparing myself for dealing with Sumatra¡ªthe big idiot was no doubt going to throw a fit when he saw us returning without the clients, but never did I expect to see him like this. Standing just outside the gate, he was surrounded by no less than ten enforcers and one high-ranking member of the Imperial Guard, who also appeared to be a member of the Silver Leaf Sect. ¡°Oh crap,¡± I whispered as my heart rate sped¡­ The lightning core tucked away in my sling seemed to start burning a hole against my arm. My stupid bag of cocaine in a customs line analogy had just become very, very real. Chapter 8 Shit, shit, shit, I cursed. I thought about trying to toss the core, but we were already too close. I wished I had thought to climb over the wall earlier or tossing it over the wall at least. Not that I could have scaled the barely twelve-foot wall in my condition, much less with Mu Lin. And forget tossing it. I honestly had just forgotten I even had the damn thing! And who would have expected an actual Imperial Guard to show up like this? We¡¯d lost a group of nearly ten cultivators before and it took the enforcers over a month to show up just to sign the paperwork. I was beginning to wonder if my struggles against the Dynasty was about to start in earnest. ¡°Mu Lin? Chun?¡± Sumatra rushed forward ahead of the Enforcers, both his face and countenance dark with rage. ¡°How in nine hells did you two make it back? What happened? Where are the clients?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if he was putting on a show for the Imperial Guard or not. The guard in question was dark skinned and looked to be in his early thirties. He didn¡¯t look like one to mess about with either. Looking back to Sumatra, I realized that I could actually sense the rage coming from him. Or was it truly rage? It looked like rage but as I sampled the energy itself it, tasted? different. It was actually more like¡­fear. ¡°Yes, indeed¡­¡± The Imperial Guard stepped forward, casually asserting his authority over Sumatra. ¡°Tell me what transpired. Where are the cultivators who hired this excursion?¡± ¡°The three Fire Bird members,¡± Mu Lin began, ¡°they a¡ª¡± ¡°All died,¡± I spoke over her, giving her thighs a quick squeeze, signaling for her to keep quiet. ¡°The off-worlders too. Mu Lin¡¯s group came across a rapling den with a broodmother. Me and the other client happened to be close enough to try to assist. There had to be over a hundred of them. None of the cultivators survived.¡± I tried to control my speeding pulse and prayed Mu Lin knew how to keep a poker face. Not that they even played poker anymore. I checked on Sumatra and as I suspected his ¡®rage¡¯ turned quickly to a look of confusion and then suspicion. ¡°How the hell did you both survive then?¡± he said. I glanced at the guard. There was only one thing I knew that would convince him of my fantastical story. ¡°We survived¡­because we are weak¡­¡± Both their eyes shot open then. ¡°¡­and because we are cowards.¡± ¡°Explain,¡± the guard demanded. ¡°The cultivators stayed to fight,¡± I said. ¡°The monk with them even protected us, but when he got us to safety, we both fled fearing for our lives.¡± The guard seemed to consider this for a moment and then nodded. ¡°So, you abandoned your posts and your clients?¡± He then huffed out a snort through his nose. ¡°Typical. You natives truly are spineless and weak.¡± I released a sigh within. He¡¯d bought it. ¡°Also incompetent,¡± he added and then turned to Sumatra. ¡°How is it that your handlers led a group into such dangers? Have you not trained them in the study of rankings?¡± It was Sumatra¡¯s turn to come up with a lie on the spot now. ¡°It was the monk,¡± he said without missing a beat. ¡°The off-worlder. He came looking for enough spirit stones to break through to the Sacred Soul realm. Mu Lin, she did her job. I¡¯m sure of it. She gave them what they wanted. Ain¡¯t that right, Mu Lin?¡± I nudged her subtly again and she spoke in a quivering voice. ¡°Y-yes. They wanted a challenge.¡± I noticed the Guard¡¯s countenance shift and I quickly covered for her with another lie. ¡°It was the broodmother. That¡¯s what changed everything. Right, Mu Lin? What was it, a C-class right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she said, sounding a bit more confident. ¡°It was a C-class together with the hundred or so D-classes combined. That would have been the equivalent of an A-Class encounter. It was clearly unexpected. That¡¯s what shifted the battle.¡± Sumatra¡¯s poker face was on now as he gave a nod. ¡°Cursed luck is all.¡± ¡°Where did this take place?¡± ¡°Beneath the underpasses,¡± I answered first, giving a general area that was within the range of our travels. He raised a brow. ¡°Sorry, the ruins that are about ten miles or so to the southeast.¡± I had used the old Earth term purposefully to throw him off, following up with something even more vague. ¡°And you can show me this area?¡± he asked. ¡°Not right now, of course,¡± I said, hinting up at the Bloodmoon. ¡°But perhaps in a few weeks when I heal, sure.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. I was glad that I had picked raplings now. They were a transitory breed. If I did have to follow through with that ¡®tour¡¯ of the crime scene, I could simply claim the broodmother must have moved on. The guard didn¡¯t look satisfied, but he didn¡¯t seem too suspicious either. ¡°Search them and let them go. I suppose the wounds they have received is punishment enough for their failure.¡± He then turned to Sumatra. ¡°For you, however. I shall be submitting a review of your records to the Warden. There have been far too many mishaps of late.¡± Sumatra gave a bow of humility before the guard. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± My heart pounded in my throat as the group of enforcers approached us. I lowered Mu Lin from my back and a trio of them quickly began poking and prodding us while a couple more began rummaging through our backpacks. I wished that I knew some kind of Berserker technique to swallow up the fear rising in my stomach, because I was afraid it would soon show on my face. ¡°Hey, take it easy,¡± I said with an exaggerated wince. ¡°These are fresh wounds.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The prodding continued, getting dangerously close to my sling. I tried to keep the core pinned between my elbow and my body as inconspicuously as possible. The enforcer searching me was just about to start poking inside it, when another one of them called out, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The enforcer in question was holding the glowing metal orb in his hand. Shit, I thought. I didn¡¯t know which was worse: finding the orb or finding the core. I dropped my jaw to try and make something up when a voice called out. ¡°Hey, you found another one. Congrats.¡± Everyone turned to see who had spoken. It was Lee. The somewhat tall, red-haired kid with freckles and a lazy smile winked at me, encouraging me to play along with whatever he was concocting. ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± I said. ¡°What luck huh?¡± ¡°And what is it?¡± the guard asked. ¡°It¡¯s one of those Bocce balls, right?¡± Lee said and I nodded to him in confirmation, playing along, even though I had no idea what a Bocce ball was. Lee turned to the guard and gave a small bow. ¡°Apologies. It¡¯s an ancient game from our world. You need a bunch of them to play. Chun here has been collecting them.¡± Thank goodness I didn¡¯t say anything stupid. I forgot that to everyone else this thing still just looked like a shiny metal ball. And thank goodness for Lee. I owed him a solid for sure with that save. The guard rolled the orb in his palm a few seconds before shaking his head with a scowl. ¡°It is no wonder your kind is so weak. Wasting time playing games.¡± He tossed the orb back into my backpack. ¡°Get them out of my sight.¡± * * * We got about a mile away from the gatepost before the tornado of questions began. ¡°What the hell was that, Chun?¡± Mu Lin demanded, who now rode on Lee¡¯s back instead of mine. ¡°You had me lying to an Imperial Guard!¡± ¡°Whoa, you guys lied?¡± Lee said, cracking a grin. ¡°That¡¯s kind of nuts. What did you lie about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to know,¡± I said. Lee probably wouldn¡¯t care anyway. He never took anything too seriously. It was one of the reasons I liked the guy so much. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Mu Lin shouted. ¡°And why did you stop me from telling them what really happened? Those men were dangerous. The Fire Bird Sect needs to take responsibility for what their members did!¡± ¡°What did they do?¡± Lee asked. ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t do ¡®nothing¡¯! They tried to¡ª¡± ¡°Okay stop,¡± I said, coming to a physical stop as well. We were still out in the middle of the fields and after dark so hopefully there wasn¡¯t anyone in earshot, but I lowered my voice anyway. ¡°Alright Lee, for your sake this is what happened. Those three Fire Bird members killed the monk and then stole his core. Then they tried to kill Mu Lin to cover it up.¡± ¡°No shit?¡± Lee said, his eyes widening. ¡°Yeah, but then I led them into a rapling nest and they all died.¡± ¡°Oh, so that part was true?¡± ¡°Yeah, pretty much,¡± I lied. ¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± ¡°But the main point is this. They seemed to know Sumatra pretty well. They were talking about him and stuff.¡± ¡°When?¡± Mu Lin said. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that.¡± ¡°You were knocked out by then. Anyway, I don¡¯t think Sumatra was expecting us to come back, Mu Lin,¡± I then added for emphasis. ¡°Any of us. You noticed the first thing he said when he saw us? ¡®How in the nine hells did we make it back?¡¯ Plus I don¡¯t think he was expecting the Imperial Guard or the enforcers to be there either. He was pissing his pants just as much as we were just now.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t like the idea of us lying to an Imperial Guard, Chun. We could get into big trouble for this! And I don¡¯t need anything that¡¯s going to mess up my chances of getting into the academy. Or that will get me thrown in prison!¡± I had to remember that not everyone hated and mistrusted the cultivators like I did. Most didn¡¯t, in fact¡ªall of them taken too young to remember life before the attack. Or what little they did remember was wiped clean by years of social reprograming. To Mu Lin, the Dynasty wasn¡¯t an oppressor, it was a savior that was protecting us from the Bloodmoon and giving us a path to immortality if we worked hard enough. Her goals and aspirations were far different than mine. Maybe even opposed. ¡°Hey,¡± I said. ¡°We were lying more to Sumatra than to the guard. We can¡¯t let him think that we know too much. Chances are he was in on that deal. Maybe all these botched tours have been his doing. That off-worlder has no clan or sect to back him up here. If he goes missing, who¡¯s to know any better? Or even care?¡± ¡°We know,¡± Mu Lin said. ¡°And we should care. If they are doing something illegal like this, then we need to expose it.¡± I sighed. ¡°Mu Lin, there¡¯s no other witnesses besides us and the bodies will be eaten before morning. No evidence. You think they¡¯ll believe the word of two Terran commoners against the likes of the entire Fire Bird Sect?¡± Plus, I have the damn core on me, so that wouldn¡¯t look too good, now would it? I almost added. But I wasn¡¯t going to put my friends in any more danger than they already were. The fewer people who knew about both the core and the orb the better. I guess my suffering in solitude is beginning already, I thought with chagrin. Mu Lin frowned but seemed to accept the logic after a bit. ¡°So what should we do then?¡± ¡°We do nothing,¡± I said. ¡°We take what really happened to our graves. So long as Sumatra doesn¡¯t find out that we know, we¡¯ll be safe. Plus, I think he¡¯ll have his hands full with the authorities now anyway. By the time we¡¯re fit to get back to work, hopefully this will all have blown over. Just be careful taking excursions involving any off-worlders, okay, Lee?¡± ¡°You bet.¡± ¡°And thanks,¡± I said. ¡°For covering for me. How the hell did you know about that game? Is it real?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s real,¡± he said. ¡°Pretty fun too. So what is it anyway? Really.¡± I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just thought it looked kind of cool.¡± Lee stared me a moment before laughing out loud. ¡°Seriously? You really are an idiot, Chun.¡± I grinned and laughed with him. Being a Chun was a far better explanation than the truth for sure. ¡°Come on,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get home.¡± Chapter 9 We made it back to the Native Housing District within an hour and Lee offered to take Mu Lin home while I headed for my own hovel just across the square. I was stiffening up something awful now. I wanted nothing more than to dive into my cot and start reading the orb, but I needed something in my stomach if I was going to survive the night. The square was now filled with night vendors and the smell of wood smoke from their wok fires cause my stomach to growl. The light din of conversation mixed with the airy notes of a zither somewhere off in the backdrop, creating a welcoming atmosphere, especially when returning from the desolation of the wild. I dropped a few pieces of copper for a bowl of rice, pickled vegetables, and a thin strip of braised pork. Finding a table, I powered through the meal with the voracity of a starving man, my chopsticks clinking against the bowl. As I ate I idly thought of how back in the day, we¡¯d call this Chinese food, but now it was just food¡­and pretty shitty food at that. Glancing up at the glowing pagoda, I wondered what they dined upon every night. Perhaps the same stuff, I figured, but likely infused with Qi to make it taste ten times better. I was just about finished when a loud raucous laughter drew my attention across the square to a group of cultivators playing dominoes. ¡°No frigging way,¡± I said, when I saw who it was. There was Hein and his two buddies, shitfaced and slamming dominoes onto the table. But that¡¯s not what really irked me. Yu Li was there also but not seated with them. She was instead placing bowls of rice liquor onto the table, grinning and laughing at their jokes. Su Ling was on her back, slung in a harness and screaming her head off. Hein and his friends seemed oblivious to it, and just kept on laughing and drinking while she served them. Had those pricks been here all damn day? By the exasperated look on Yu Li¡¯s face, I would say that they had. For a split second, I almost considered just letting it be. I may have unlocked my Frenzied Flame but I still didn¡¯t know jack about magic kung fu yet. But who was I kidding? It just wasn¡¯t in my DNA to allow something like this to go on. And besides, I didn¡¯t give a shit about death anymore. I was on my feet and halfway across the square before I knew it. There were at least a hundred-odd people in the square and the closer I got, the more I saw the appalled looks on all their faces. They were as disgusted by Hein and his friends as I was. And Yu Li pandering to them like a damn slave while her baby was screaming brought up a wave of heated anger in the pit of my stomach. I couldn¡¯t even focus on it properly, but it felt different now. It wasn¡¯t just emotion. I was feeling Frenzy. ¡°Young Master Hein,¡± I greeted him, sans the bow. ¡°Still here I see.¡± ¡°Oh, look! It¡¯s Chun!¡± Hein slapped his hands together laughing. ¡°Welcome, my boy!¡± Yu Li looked up with a nervous smile, but it vanished immediately when she saw my bandages and sling. ¡°Chun! What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Just a rough day at the office.¡± ¡°The what?¡± I had to remember that not everyone remembered the old colloquialisms from Earth. Sometimes it didn¡¯t translate too well either. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯m fine though.¡± Worry and concern flashed through her eyes as she tried to bounce Su Ling on her back. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Getting kind of late, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said directly to Hein. ¡°Think maybe it¡¯s time to start packing this up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, the night is just starting.¡± He then reached sloppily into his robes and threw a few Wen of copper onto the table. ¡°Yu Li, fetch us more wine. We¡¯ll entertain this oafish friend of yours.¡± His two friends started laughing again. Yu Li began reaching for the coins, but I slammed my hand down on top of them, making the dominoes jump. ¡°How about you go get your own damn wine and then get the hell out of here?¡± I said. ¡°Or better yet, why not just get the hell out of here period? Like right now.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°Chun!¡± Yu Li exclaimed, her face white with fear. A bit of chatter died down as a few people close by overheard what I¡¯d said. I could sense the anger boiling off of Hein as well as his two friends as they stared at me in silent outrage. I tried to match them with a stare of my own, feeling the Frenzy filling me with confidence and resolve. Hein¡¯s hand moved so fast that I felt it before I even saw it. The ringing backhand across my face sent me flying back through a couple of tables and landing hard on my side. ¡°Insolent dog!¡± he screamed. ¡°You dare to give me commands! Teach him a lesson!¡± They were on me in a second. I winced as Hein and his buddies kicked at my bandaged sides and through the pain I vaguely mused what the chances were that I was receiving my second beating of the day from three cultivators. I focused on my meridians, trying to turn the pain to Frenzy as I endured the pounding. ¡°Master Hein!¡± Yu Li cried. ¡°Please stop!¡± She reached out to him, catching Hein by his sleeve. The cultivator wheeled on her, a look of disgust on his face as he raised his hand high to strike. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, you bitch!¡± As his hand came down, something inside me snapped and an image of a raging fire appeared inside my head. I was up on my feet in a flash and threw a punch straight into Hein¡¯s jaw. It felt like I was punching a wall as his head snapped back. The punch must have hit harder than he expected though, because he touched his face slowly in disbelief. I felt a surge of rage erupt inside of him as he literally flew at me with a martial strike. He froze in midair as he delivered two rapid kicks to my chest that sent me sailing into a couple more tables behind me. Steel flashed as he drew his sword and then from twenty feet away, he suddenly appeared before me, moving without moving, in a sudden burst of Qi. Even his friends let out gasps of panic as he drew the sword back, ready to plunge it into my chest. Strangely, I didn¡¯t care and leered at him all the same. The look must have unnerved him slightly, because I felt a pang of fear bubble up inside of him, disrupting his rage and resolve. The entire square was watching now. Deathly silence took hold. He glanced at the crowd as he continued to breathe heavily while standing over me. Finally, his body loosened. ¡°You will count yourself lucky that This One¡¯s station is too high to snuff out a wounded and insignificant commoner such as you.¡± There it was. What he was really afraid of. The loss of face. He spat on me instead, but with a flick of steel I felt something sharp slice my cheek. A few seconds later, the hot wetness of fresh blood poured from it. ¡°Take you that,¡± Hein said, staring down at me with a hateful glare. ¡°Let that scar remind you each morning of your place and how merciful I was to have spared your pathetic life today.¡± If he was expecting some kind of groveling, he wasn¡¯t going to get it. I grinned at him instead as I touched my cheek. One down, one thousand more to go, I thought. I¡¯ll catch you up yet, Big Sis. Hein finally sheathed his blade and then stormed out of the square with his two lackeys in tow, kicking tables over as they left. ¡°Childish pricks,¡± I spat. A murmur of cautious conversation resumed as everyone tried to pretend like nothing had happened. A woman came up to me and handed me a cloth to press against my cheek, giving me a smile as she did so. It was then that I sensed a different kind of energy flowing through the crowd. It was fear but slightly different, fear mixed with anger and resentment both. I felt the same spilling off of Yu Li as she stooped down to me. ¡°What the hell was that, Chun? Are you crazy?¡± I gave her my cheesy smile again. ¡°You¡¯re always calling me that.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve just done? You¡¯re lucky he didn¡¯t kill you. Or all of us for that matter. What are we to do now if he returns still vexed? Or brings one of his family members with him? Did you think of that?¡± I huffed out a sigh. I thought at first that maybe I had instilled some kind of defiance in the crowd. But it was the opposite, it seemed. They were more scared than ever from fear of retribution and their anger was directed at me. I understood their fear, but I just didn¡¯t feel it the same way anymore. ¡°Let them come,¡± was all I said. I got myself off the ground and an old man tipped his straw hat to me. He wasn¡¯t Terran but he didn¡¯t look like a Yee citizen either. A lowly commoner just like us. ¡°Well at least someone did something,¡± he said. I smiled. That made it all worth it, in my mind. ¡°Go take care of Su Ling now,¡± I said to Yu Li. ¡°She sounds hungry.¡± * * * I left the square with Yu Li and half the Native Housing District drilling holes into my back from their stares. I could tell she was still pissed off something proper, but I didn¡¯t really care. I did what needed to be done and had taken the beating to pay for it. One day she¡¯ll thank you, I hoped. But she wasn¡¯t wrong to be afraid either. None of them were. Who knew what Hein or his family might do once word got out? But that just got me to focus more. Once I had reached my small 10-by-15 room in the retrofitted Days Inn hotel, I quickly stashed the lightning core under a floorboard and then whipped out the orb. Finally, I thought. There was nothing like lighting a fire under yourself for motivation. My body would have liked nothing more than to fall dead asleep from the exhaustion and pain. But a new thirst was running through me now. I stared at the tiny script until it began to make sense, characters superimposing themselves within my mind. If Hein was going to return, as I was sure he would. Then I was going to be prepared. Chapter 10 I stayed up half the night reading and then resumed as soon as I woke again the next morning. By noon I had consumed at least half the scriptures while scanning lightly over the rest. By that time my brain felt fried, but after having reached the 6th Tier of Body Refinement and Focusing of the Mind, I thought I had committed a fair potion of it to memory as well. The introduction spoke to me especially, reminiscent of my first conversation with Threja. # ¡°Thou art indeed a kindled Flame, a frenzied spirit, tempered by struggle and sorrow, fueled by rage and pain¡­¡± -Unknown # Shura 1 Think not that we speak for the Flame, for the Flame of Frenzy has no master nor does it seek to create masters of its own accord. We who speak, have through consult agreed to these doctrines, not by direction, but through independent revelations of the Flame. Know with confidence then, that these words are true and are fit for enlightenment along your path. # Shura 2 They call us Berserker, we who follow the Frenzied Flame. Let us embrace the moniker, for it instills fears in our enemies. And fear is our strength. # I noted that the Yee word for Berserker was made of two separate characters. The word for demon combined with the word struggle. The demon that struggles, literally. The first few passages or Shuras were close to what Threja had explained to me already, warning of the dangers of becoming addicted to Frenzy and going full Demon. But the pendulum swung the other way as well. Too much failure, defeat, and hardship without the fury of the Demon and you became what was known as a Waning Ember and if that continued you could extinguish your Flame completely, becoming unkindled yet again. I feared what hardships you¡¯d have to go through to reach that phase of demoralization. Once I¡¯d read enough of the philosophy, I had moved onto the parts I more eagerly wanted to know. Practical application. There were three distinct forms of energy that I could detect at my level as a 1st Tier Foundation-level cultivator. Pain, Fear, and Rage. I could also begin gathering them and convert them into Frenzy. At the next Tier up I¡¯d be able to channel it efficiently to all parts of my body and at the 3rd Tier I would be able to start using Frenzy to strengthen my body. That became the goal for me. I needed to reach 3rd Tier as quickly as possible if I wanted to stand up to the likes of Hein, or any true cultivator for that matter. And the more Frenzy I could gather the faster I could reach that breakthrough. But the key to gathering Frenzy lay in the techniques. There were a multitude of techniques listed under each tier, broken up into stances and actions. After a brief summary, which described the technique and its purpose, the manual then used a series of diagrams to show exact body positioning and movements to perform the technique correctly. Scanning through the list of basic techniques under Foundation Establishment, I found a few that caught my eye. # [Frenzied Flame] ¨C the most basic of all techniques within the Berserker¡¯s domain. Use it to instantly channel your internal energies of Fear, Rage, and Pain into Frenzy. Evoking this technique can also stir the embers of an Unkindled or even reignite the fallen Flame of a Waning Ember. # [Fear the Flame] ¨C the simple baring of one¡¯s fangs is sometimes all that is required to defeat one¡¯s foe. Gather your Frenzy and with a mere look or phrase, exert your dominance and feed from the fears of your enemies or bolster the resolve of your allies. # [Mask of the Despised] ¨C take heed always, kindled one, for the hatred of the Frenzied Flame is great amongst those who follow the path of Qi. Use this technique to mask your strength while in their presence, for their own arrogance shall paint you as a mere fool, simpleton, or dull brute in their eyes. Use this to your advantage to move freely among them while posing no threat. # [Lust for Battle] ¨C not a true technique, but a trait shared by all kindled of the Frenzied Flame. The drawing of blood in battle, even one¡¯s own, can trigger a burst of Frenzy. And to slay one¡¯s enemy will produce even more so. Yet take heed, kindled one, for the pull of the bloodlust is strong and the need to draw blood can easily extend to a friend as well as foe, if left unrestrained. Let not the Demon within you take full control. # [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] ¨C the path of the Struggler is forever filled with tribulation. This technique will convert your Frenzy into an iron will of determination that even others can feel and see. # [Indifference] ¨CThink not, dear kindled, that your power lies in aggression and hostility alone. To induce rage and fear in others can be many more times as effective, for nothing offends the proud and powerful more than indifference. Use this technique to withstand attacks and to demoralize your foes through your apathy when you disregard even their strongest techniques with a scoff. # This all sounded cool as shit. It was like reading an instruction manual on how to be an absolute badass. As I read through the details of each technique, I found the most subtle actions were involved. A well-timed turn of the head or even where and how you held your hands all mattered. Thinking back to Threja, everything she did was perhaps a different kind of stance or technique, even the way she walked. I understood also why she had used that poem on me now. She had used the [Frenzied Flame] technique to help ignite my Flame and thinking back I did kind of feel something ¡®open up¡¯ inside of me when she did that. Under the 17th Shura, I found something else of interest. # On Empathy Think not, dear kindled, that your strength lies only in your fury. While fury is what is beheld by others, your true strength lies in your empathy. Your ability to sense the pain, fear, and anger of others can be your greatest asset.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. # Below it were listed three techniques that all had similar functions and names. [Your Pain is my Strength], [Your Fear is my Strength] and [Your Rage is my Strength]. By focusing on certain meridian alinement sequences, I could actually absorb the Pain, Fear, and Rage energy of others and refine it into Frenzy of my own. There was one catch though. I couldn¡¯t just suck up random emotions, if that¡¯s what they really were. The trigger had to be me. I was beginning to understand the limitations of the Dao route now. Qi cultivators could just meditate and suck up energy willy-nilly. I, on the other hand had to work for it. There were other limitations too, a few listed in the 3rd Shura which outlined the philosophy of the Frenzied Flame. # Shura 3 Know this, kindled one. A Berserker can never back away from a challenge, or an injustice which ignites one¡¯s Flame. Even if victory is unlikely, press forth, for even in defeat, survival is never your aim. The destruction of your enemy is all that matters. If destruction is yet impossible you may retreat to gain more strength and return once again, but return you must, until victory or death. But to turn your back on a challenge or injustice, untested, is to stray from the path of the Flame. # That sounded a bit hardcore. And maybe the first verses about these revelations coming from the Flame itself were right too. I didn¡¯t need to read any of that to already feel that same way in my soul. The same way how I didn¡¯t even think to back down from challenging Hein in the square no matter the cost. But I don¡¯t think I would have reacted the same way if I hadn¡¯t already ignited my Frenzied Flame. But just below the text there was a technique that seemed tailor made to deal with not backing down from a fight. # [Odds Against Me] ¨C there is no greater thrill than a challenge. Without challenge, without struggle, there can be no progression. The cowardly prey on those who are weaker to ensure easy victory, but the Berserker seeks to oppose strength far above his own. When facing greater odds, either by strength, numbers, or both, this technique will generate enormous amounts of Frenzy by suppressing your inner fears and unleashing your Flame¡¯s full potential. The power of this technique is limitless, bound only by the strength of your foe and your ability to withstand him. # Holy crap¡­limitless? That sounded like some kind of cultivation hack. I made a note of it to study it fully later. I then saw another technique that looked a bit familiar. # [My Turn] ¨C a retaliation technique used best when combined with [Indifference]. Unleash a mighty burst of Frenzy with your next strike by releasing the stored Pain energy of any previous attacks endured. # The image of that savage headbutt Threja unleashed on that cultivator flashed through my mind. I wondered if she had used [Indifference] before it, taking that claw technique right to the face. Probably. She didn¡¯t even try to block it. I wondered also why she¡¯d spoken the phrase as I didn¡¯t see it as a requirement within the instructions of the technique itself. After a bit more searching, I found the answer under the 76th Shura. # On Evocation It is not necessary to proclaim thy stance or technique, but a well-timed phrase may enhance a technique¡¯s outcome by manyfold, and further instill fear in others. Do so sparingly, however, for there is no impact greater than a word unexpected. # So that¡¯s why cultivators were always yelling out their attacks and shit, I thought. I always found it somewhat stupid to tell your enemy exactly what you were planning to do next, but I guess it made sense within this context. Who cared if the guy you were attacking knew you were going to pummel him with ¡°Flaming Qi Fist¡± or whatever if you stood a better chance of killing him with it? When I got towards the end of the manual, I found an entire section devoted to the [Death Mastery] technique. # [Death Mastery] ¨C the fear of death grows only stronger the closer ones gets to immortality. Power over this fear defies not only the Heavens, but mocks it to its face. Consider it no small wonder then, dear kindled, that your path shall be blighted with misfortune, for the Heavens are not lightly mocked. In exchange for this rebuke, you shall enjoy the bounty that is clarity of mind, body, and soul in places where others falter and fail. Your words and actions will instill fear and respect in others and your Flame will burn yet brighter with each evolution, heightening the potency of all your abilities. # It seemed [Death Mastery] was a core passive ability just like Threja had said. I confirmed the higher forms of [Death Mastery] existed in the manual also: [Mastery of the Fear of Certain Death], [Fear no Death] and [Death Wish]. The instruction of how to achieve each one was vague, but I probably wouldn¡¯t have to worry about obtaining them to break through to the next cultivation realm any time soon. My curiosity got me and I began skimming ahead through the manual for the [Furnace of the Frenzied Flame] Technique I saw Threja use to transform into her spectral form, but I didn¡¯t see it. Perhaps the manual didn¡¯t teach up to a level like that or maybe as the introduction said, there were some things that came as a revelation of the Flame all by themselves. As I flipped back to start reading through again, I contrastingly found a technique that I could perhaps take advantage of right away. # [Pain soothes the Frenzied Flame] ¨C Pain shall be in abundance upon your journey, but think it not a means of loss and suffering only. Gird thyself with this technique to mend thy wounds with the very pain that they cause. # Now that sounded useful, especially in my current state. I spent the next two hours focusing only on that, practicing the meridian opening techniques as I sat in lotus position on my cot. After a while, I was finally able to feel the Pain in my arm convert into Frenzy within my Dantian. Following the next instructions of the technique, I then used that Frenzy to focus on mending my arm. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was working completely or not, but just as I was starting to hone my focus a knock came at my door. Releasing a huff of irritation, I quickly stashed the orb then glanced between my bamboo shades to see who it was. Yu Li was standing outside. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I greeted her casually as I opened the door. She smiled as she looked up at me, Su Ling on her hip. ¡°I¡¯m ah¡­ doing the wash. Was wondering if you needed anything done.¡± I chuckled inwardly. This was typical Yu Li. She was nothing if not proud¡ªher inability to ask Hein for money perhaps the most bone-headed example of that. But I knew her love language. Her offering to do my laundry was her way of saying sorry. It was probably the closest I¡¯d get to a real apology, so I accepted it and gave her a pile of my soiled clothes. ¡°You need anything else?¡± she asked, peeking into my hovel of a room. ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± She nodded and turned to leave, but then paused at the doorway. ¡°Hey¡­ thanks by the way,¡± she said. ¡°For what you did last night. I know you were only trying to help. And I know Hein can be a little over the top too sometimes, but¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Even after nearly striking her she was still in love with that clown. ¡°You know you can do a lot better than him. You deserve better. Su Ling too.¡± Yu Li huffed out a sad little laugh. ¡°What? Better than a young master? If only.¡± I felt a sudden pain growing inside of her and I realized then that it wasn¡¯t love she was feeling towards Hein, but desperation. When she finally left, I returned to my cot with more on my mind than just cultivation. The rules of this world had warped her thinking. Perhaps everyone¡¯s thinking. She and everyone else just didn¡¯t see a way out. That¡¯s why they feared so much and did the nonsensical things that they did. Frenzy built within me as I curled my hand into a fist. The only rule the cultivators truly respected was the rule of might. To give Yu Li even the hope of a better life, I had to show her that one was possible by growing more powerful than the ones who oppressed us, starting with our fat landlord and going right up to the damn princess if I had to. But I had to be smart about it too. The world was fixed within a giant pecking order now and I was on the bottom rung. Pick the wrong fight too soon and someone much higher on the food chain could easily swoop down to snuff me out. Not that I cared about dying anymore. But Yu Li and Su Ling, hell even Mu Lin and Lee¡ªthey all deserved a better life than what they knew was even possible. And I¡¯d have to show them that possibility. But to do so, I¡¯d needed to become strong, both quickly and quietly. I used the Frenzy building in my gut to speed the healing of my arm while I contemplated my options. There was a lot to think about. But one thing was certain. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to merely overpower the... New Cover Reveal Hey guys! Just thought I''d share this with you all. Final cover is ready for Path of the Berserker Book I. Let me know what you think! :DYou could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. I hope to start back up with book 2 in a few weeks. Just undergoing final editing process for Book I. Once it gets uploaded to KU the bulk of the story will have to be removed, so if you haven''t finished reading please do so before next month. and if you know anyone who may be interested let them know. Book 2 moves to KU on Friday Hey all! It''s that time again. Book 2 will be releasing on KU on friday, which means the chapter will have to come down before then. I''ll leave as late as possible, but assume sometime on Thursday. Book 3 is already started on Patreon and will be coming to RR in due course. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Thanks again for all your support and if you wish to leave me a positive review on launch day I''d appreciate it! Amazon.com: Path of the Berserker 2: A Daopocalypse Progression Fantasy eBook : Scott, Rick: Kindle Store Peace! Rick Book 2 is live on Amazon! Good morning all. Path of the Berserker Book 2 just released on Amazon today. If you have time, please consider leaving me a positive review as it truly makes a difference in the early days of a launch.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. You can click the link below to get to the Amazon page. Amazon.com: Path of the Berserker 2: A Daopocalypse Progression Fantasy eBook : Scott, Rick: Kindle Store I once again wish to thank you guys who have stuck with me for this journey with Max that is going on near two years now! Chapters for book 3 will be coming shortly so stay tuned. Thanks so much again guys! Cheers, Rick Book 3 to Release on KU tomorrow! Hey guys! It''s nearly that time. Book 3 will release in about 12 hours and I want to have these chapters down on RR before then. So This is the six hour warning. Read them while you can. And you can ways get the full story on Patreon for around $1 right now as well. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Also, if you can leave a review when the book launches that would be awesome! Thanks again for all the support guys! See you in the next book! Rick xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx Path of the Berserker 4 - Intro and Book 3 Recap Blurb A world destroyed. An axe to grind. And a path to infinite power. Welcome to my reality. School is out, but my education is just beginning. My trials at Du Gok Bhong Academy pushed me to my limits and then some, fueling my breakthrough into the Sacred Soul Realm. But with new power comes new responsibilities, and my twin Dao to not only defeat the Empire but protect it from the demonic scourge of the Cursed Stars has me on a collision course for the Hell Worlds. Good thing that¡¯s where I¡¯m headed next. Now the only thing standing between me returning to Earth a full-fledged Legionnaire, is a planet full of eldritch demons ready to tear me a new one. With my problems back home multiplying and the ones ahead of me looking even worse, the odds are against me like never before. But that¡¯s okay. Beating the odds is just what a Berserker does. Path of the Berserker Book 4 is a progression fantasy novel that contains immortal cultivators, an oppressive intergalactic dynasty, rage-inducing imperial bureaucracy, magical spirit beasts, fantastical martial arts and one pissed off MC who¡¯s sick of it all. Fans of western style cultivation fantasy, post apocalypse and Xianxia will enjoy. #Max¡¯s Techniques and Abilities Max¡¯s Berserker Techniques Taken from the sacred scripts regarding the Path of the Frenzied Flame. ¡°Thou art indeed a kindled Flame, a frenzied spirit, tempered by struggle and sorrow, fueled by rage and pain¡­¡± -Unknown Shura 1 Think not that we speak for the Flame, for the Flame of Frenzy has no master nor does it seek to create masters of its own accord. We who speak, have through consult agreed to these doctrines, not by direction, but through independent revelations of the Flame. Know with confidence then, that these words are true and are fit for enlightenment along your path. Shura 2 They call us Berserker, we who follow the Frenzied Flame. Let us embrace the moniker, for it instills fears in our enemies. And fear is our strength. [Frenzied Flame] ¨C the most basic of all techniques within the Berserker¡¯s domain. Use it to instantly channel your internal energies of Fear, Rage, and Pain into Frenzy. Evoking this technique can also stir the embers of an Unkindled or even reignite the fallen Flame of a Waning Ember. [Fear the Flame] ¨C the simple baring of one¡¯s fangs is sometimes all that is required to defeat one¡¯s foe. Gather your Frenzy and with a mere look or phrase, exert your dominance and feed from the fears of your enemies or bolster the resolve of your allies. [Mask of the Despised] ¨C take heed always, kindled one, for the hatred of the Frenzied Flame is great amongst those who follow the path of Qi. Use this technique to mask your strength while in their presence, for their own arrogance shall paint you as a mere fool, simpleton, or dull brute in their eyes. Use this to your advantage to move freely among them while posing no threat. [Lust for Battle] ¨C not a true technique, but a trait shared by all kindled of the Frenzied Flame. The drawing of blood in battle, even one¡¯s own, can trigger a burst of Frenzy. And to slay one¡¯s enemy will produce even more so. Yet take heed, kindled one, for the pull of the bloodlust is strong and the need to draw blood can easily extend to a friend as well as foe, if left unrestrained. Let not the Demon within you take full control. [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] ¨C the path of the Struggler is forever filled with tribulation. This technique will convert your Frenzy into an iron will of determination that even others can feel and see. [Indifference] ¨CThink not, dear kindled, that your power lies in aggression and hostility alone. To induce rage and fear in others can be many more times as effective, for nothing offends the proud and powerful more than indifference. Use this technique to withstand attacks and to demoralize your foes through your apathy when you disregard even their strongest techniques with a scoff. [Odds Against Me] ¨C there is no greater thrill than a challenge. Without challenge, without struggle, there can be no progression. The cowardly prey on those who are weaker to ensure easy victory, but the Berserker seeks to oppose strength far above his own. When facing greater odds, either by strength, numbers, or both, this technique will generate enormous amounts of Frenzy by suppressing your inner fears and unleashing your Flame¡¯s full potential. The power of this technique is limitless, bound only by the strength of your foe and your ability to withstand him. [My Turn] ¨C a retaliation technique used best when combined with [Indifference]. Unleash a mighty burst of Frenzy with your next strike by releasing the stored Pain energy of any previous attacks endured. [Death Mastery] ¨C the fear of death grows only stronger the closer one gets to immortality. Power over this fear defies not only the Heavens, but mocks it to its face. Consider it no small wonder then, dear kindled, that your path shall be blighted with misfortune, for the Heavens are not lightly mocked. In exchange for this rebuke, you shall enjoy the bounty that is clarity of mind, body, and soul in places where others falter and fail. Your words and actions will instill fear and respect in others and your Flame will burn yet brighter with each evolution, heightening the potency of all your abilities. (Max¡¯s Death Mastery Levels) Fear of Uncertain Death (Mastery) ¨C [Foundation Realm] Fear of Certain Death (Mastery) ¨C [Core Realm] Fear no Death (Mastery) ¨C [Sacred Soul Realm] Death Wish ¨C [Deity Realm] [Iron Core] ¨C (internal) use concentrated Frenzy to temporarily form a layer of protective armor around vital organs and bones to withstand tremendous blows. [Death¡¯s Door] ¨C (internal) should you suffer a fatal wound use concentrated Frenzy to replace any bodily function that is lost. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! [Iron Skin] ¨C (external) use concentrated Frenzy to temporarily form a layer of hardened armor on a specific part of the body. Use defensively to avoid critical strikes or offensively on the knuckles, feet, or palms when fighting unarmed. Marks of the Berserker Take special care when utilizing the marks. While initially only one Mark may be used at a time, higher levels can sustain as much as two. In very rare practitioners, all three marks can be manifested, but take heed, as such will quickly Frenzy thy Flame towards complete madness. [Mark of the Beast] ¨C (external) take on the likeness of a frenzied beast, greatly increasing one¡¯s reflexes and speed. [Mark of the Giant] ¨C (external) grow in physical size, greatly increase all of one¡¯s physical strength and power. [Mark of the Demon] ¨C (external) take on the likeness of a demon, greatly increasing the potency of one¡¯s Frenzy and the effectiveness of Frenzy techniques. [Steel Skin] and [Steel Core] ¨C enhanced variations of the [Iron Skin/Core] techniques. [Soul Shield] ¨C the most elementary of soul techniques. Use it to guard thy Flame from attacks from both without and within the spiritual realm. [Spectral Body] ¨C the form of one¡¯s soul is forever being molded, but for it to take true shape, it must first develop a body. Use this technique to both envision and inhabit a spectral body within thy own Core. Tread thou carefully however, for the refection of one¡¯s true inner self is forged not by will, but the history of one¡¯s thoughts and deeds. [Spectral Armor] ¨C once developed, this armor can embody the strength of one¡¯s soul and protect one¡¯s spectral body in the spiritual realm. [Spectral Weapon] ¨C the extension of one¡¯s will in spiritual form, use it to inflict damage within the spiritual realm. [Everyone¡¯s Fear] [Everyone¡¯s Sorrow] [Everyone¡¯s Rancor] ¨C the lamentations of the masses can hold much strength when in large numbers. Be they the oppressed or the downtrodden, so long as a focus for their oppression can be challenged, so too can a Frenzied Flame lend its strength to aid the many. Max¡¯s Demonic Cultivation Techniques [Absorption] ¨C a demonic technique that renders Qi essence from solid cores. [Devil¡¯s Shadow] ¨C a demonic technique that masks one¡¯s Dantian with the Qi gained through [Absorption]. By absorbing the essence of a sliver of Lightning Core implanted in his body, Max is able to mask his Frenzied Core as a normal lightning core. [Faux Lightning] ¨C by combining [Absorption] and [Devil¡¯s Shadow], a small sliver of lightning core can be sent to Max¡¯s jing meridian to create a small spark of lightning. Max¡¯s Martial Training One and Two handed Axe Mastery ¨C derived from a standard training manual. Phalanx Glaive Mastery ¨C perfected under the tutelage of Venja and Iron Pot Wong Axe and Glaive Mastery ¨C a combined martial form utilizing the quick strikes of the axe in conjunction with the slow and heave strikes of the Phalanx Glaive Max¡¯s Self Made Martial Techniques [One/Two Log Chop] ¨C a powerful vertical cleave utilizing the power of Frenzy [One Chop Cleave] ¨C a powerful spinning horizontal chop designed to fell a tree in one blow. [Struggler¡¯s Lightning Fist/Blade/Cleave of Fury] -¨C a group of hybrid spiritual techniques involving the partial projection of his [Spectral Body] and [Spectral Weapon] for a single attack that can cause Lightning, physical and spiritual damage simultaneously. Max¡¯s Lightning Techniques [Frenzied Lightning] ¨C by utilizing solid frenzy and sending it to his jing meridian, Max is able to produce Lightning the same as a Lightning Qi master. [Lightning Arc Strike] ¨C manifests an arc of lightning that is cast from the edge of his blade. [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls] ¨C a manifestation technique that releases a large burst of [Frenzied Lightning] from Max¡¯s body. [Lightning Splits the Towering Oak] ¨C a technique combining [Frenzied Lightning] and [Three Log Chop] to produce a devastating killing blow. [Steel Lightning] ¨C an ablative armor technique utilizing a combination of [Steel Skin] and [Frenzied Lightning] [Lightning Walk] ¨C a modification of the [Air Walk] technique combining [Frenzied Lightning] to produce the ability to walk on air. [Ride the Lightning] -¨C an advanced form of [Lightning Walk] utilizing the power of [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls] to move at incredible speeds. Max¡¯s group affiliations, titles and martial rankings Furious Lightning Sect -¨C Sect Leader Terran Sect ¨C Founder, Leader and Warden Wooden Bracket League ¨C 1st place Ranking and overall winner Iron Bracket League ¨C 1st place Ranking and overall winner Gold Bracket League ¨C 92nd Ranking Du Gok Bhong Academy ¨C Graduate Legionnaire #The story so far As Max prepares to leave for his training at Du Gok Bhong Academy, he struggles to breakthrough to the Sacred Soul Realm due to not being able to combine the split personalities of his soul¡ªthe Demon and the Struggler. Fia comforts him and they have a last intimate moment together before they leave to say their goodbyes to the community. Upon his departure Max learns that the Warden has made the three bird sisters Vice Wardens of Jurin Province in order to harass Fia and his family while he is away. Fia, worried she may not see Max again, foregoes her Qi technique to prevent pregnancy in order to conceive a child from their last union. Max only learns of this later, putting him in the dilemma of possibly having a child out of wedlock while he is off at the academy. On route to the academy via a prison transport, Max encounters a prisoner name Shen Liu who is a notorious pedophile. On a stopover on a remote asteroid, Shen Liu escapes and Max is tasked to hunts him down as a volunteer tribute. After being jeered and taunted by the man that he is too highly connected to face punishment, Max decides to deliver the justice the empire refuses to and kills him. The swift justice earns Max a demotion to a prisoner tribute for his crime of murder, and he joins the academy several levels below where he should have as a volunteer tribute. Now as a prisoner Tribute, Max befriends a family of prisoner tributes who are destined for Du Gok Bhong as he is. Facing a gauntlet upon arrival, Max manages to save the two sons of the family, Lo Ren and Chu Ren while their parents both eventually die. Having passed his first trial, Max is elevated to a Brown Robe and meets two more cultivators, Blue Rose and Ho Chin who are both antagonistic from the start. After saving Blue Rose later however, Max eventually earns Blue Rose¡¯s trust and the two become friends along with Chu Ren and Lo Ren. Back on Earth the bird sisters enact a new law that prevents non Terrans from living in the Native Housing District, tearing apart the community. Fia steps in and helps by moving Yu Li and her family to live with her parents in the Imperial city. Without Zu Tien and Gui Zu being able to protect the Terran Sect, it is left to Kelsey to do so. Kelsey has newfound problems of her own however as she discovers a powerful demon has emerged in the wild and learns that it is also seeking her out specifically. Upon confronting it, she discovers it is a reincarnation of Hong Feng who is determined to not just destroy Kelsey, but the entire city as revenge. After nearly dying to the monster, Kelsey senses Max in the spiritual realm which leads her to realize that there may be a way for her and Max to somehow communicate across the stars as Berserkers. Max encounters a rival Tribute named Jei Su Long who is from a privileged family and who is only at the Academy to earn an easy Diamond Ranked title as Legionnaire. He despises Max immediately and their mutual resentment grows, culminating in a duel which Max wins, embarrassing Jei Su Long further. Max discovers that he is able to commune with the aetherite crystal protecting the academy and discovers a spiritual being within that appears to be the remnants of an entire planet¡¯s civilization. The being known as Fhae I¡¯ung urges Max, as the Frenzied Flame, to take revenge for what the Stars have done. Max advances through the academy quickly, especially when he learns that his powers as a Berserker allow him to resist the eldritch effects of seeing the unseen, allowing him to retain his sanity while others are driven mad. This propels him ahead of his classmates, including Blue Rose, who feels jilted and hurt that she is being left behind by him and that she may have to face her own tour of the Hell Worlds without Max by her side. This eventually leads to resentment and a betrayal of Max when he is trying to master his new [Air Walk] technique, with Blue Rose embarrassing him in front of the entire academy as revenge. Blue Rose instantly regrets doing it, but has too much pride to admit what she did was wrong and leaves this unsettled between them. Max and Kelsey eventually figure out a crude form of communication is possible if they are both under the effects of the Bloodmoon. They also use the link to lend strength to one another when in need. On his final exam, Max is pitted against both Blue Rose and Jei Su Long in an exercise where they must both harvest crystals as well as endure the Full Bloodmoon for an entire night. In the course of the exam, Max discovers that Blue Rose cheated on her assessment and was not ready to endure the Bloodmoon exposure. At the risk of seeing her permanently driven mad, Max abandons the exam to save her. In the process to try and get her to safety, Max relies on Kelsey¡¯s strength and discovers the secret to combining his inner souls, is to combine his paths. After swearing to not only avenge and free the earth, but to also destroy the demons of the cursed stars, Max ascends to the Sacred Soul Realm. With his newfound power, Max saves Blue Rose and then faces off against I¡¯xol¡¯ukz directly as the dark god inhabits the corpse of a giant spirit beast. After defeating it Max swears his vengeance to follow I¡¯xol¡¯ukz back to its home world. Max manages to still pass the final exam and attains the rank of Graduate Legionnaire. He reconciles with Blue Rose and promises to return to join her on her own tour when she is ready. Max departs as Commander of the Legionnaire Platoon, set to board the army transport vessel Xin Long for passage to the Hell World of Fhae I¡¯ong. The book ends with I¡¯xol¡¯ukz perplexed at the rapid growth it sees in Max and the gall of him threatening to confront it on its home world. For the first time, It feels ¡®fear¡¯. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 1 Dear Fia, Well, today is the day. I¡¯m finally departing for my tour of the Hell Worlds to battle the scourge of the Cursed Stars. I know that sounds kind of dramatic and all. Honestly, they say most of that time will be spent on an army cruiser just getting there and then a single night to get it all done. It sounds dangerous, I know, but trust me I feel more than ready. I¡¯ve grown a lot since I¡¯ve been here. I¡¯ve learned new things. About myself. About my path. Most of all, I¡¯ve finally broken through to the Sacred Soul Realm. I¡¯m a hundred times stronger than when I left Earth and now, I can grow even stronger. Not that I have a manual or anything to guide my progression through the Sacred Soul Realm. Those things don¡¯t seem to exist. At least not here anyway. But like everything else, I guess I¡¯ll just need to figure that part out. If things go to plan, I¡¯ll be back home in less than a month. Plenty of time to marry you before the baby comes. I know you¡¯re going through a lot back home. But just hold the fort. When I get back, the Bird Sisters and the Warden are going to pay for what they¡¯ve done. And then I¡¯ll put everything right. I re-read the words of my letter to Fia as I rode the Army skiff skyward. It was like no skiff I had been on before. There were no seats on the inside, only harnesses on the walls to strap yourself into for the violent ride to orbit. For me and my platoon of Graduate Legionnaires it was a jostling rollercoaster ride in a tin can with windows the size of rice bowls. It reminded me a bit of the prison skiff I had rode down from orbit when I had first arrived at Du Gok Bhong. Now here I was, some seven months later, riding the same kind of craft back to the stars again. But unlike before, where I had no clue of what I was in for, now I was heading eyes wide open into the fray. A battle that would push the core of my twin Dao. To confront I¡¯xol¡¯ukz and his ilk on home soil. It was what I had trained for, prepared for, felt ready for, but executing it wasn¡¯t going to be a barrel of laughs. I glanced at my letter again. By the time it reached Fia, I would hopefully already be done and on my way home to her. But there would be a heck of a lot for me to do in that time. Not least of which, was to ensure that as many of the legionnaires with me, returned home safely again. I looked over the men I was responsible for as they shook back and forth within their harnesses. The mustached Fly boy, Ten Chui who I had made our chief scout. Juk Sui, the often times pessimistic sword master who liked to question everything, but who was pretty skillful in the Qi technique department. Then there were stalwarts like Jin Po, Li Hei and Ben Wu who I could count on to be perfect soldiers. Rounding up the ¡®reliables¡¯ was Dim Wei who had proven herself fairly capable when it came to handling the mining duties. These were the backbone of my team. But there was one more I had under my charge that was anything but reliable. Jei Su Long. The blue-haired prick had been leering at me the whole ride up. I didn¡¯t know why, or cared, but even the likes of him I had to make sure returned safely home. Although I wouldn¡¯t be going out of my way to guarantee it. The jostling finally stopped and when I peered through the tiny porthole, I could see our main ride waiting for us in orbit. The Imperial Battlecruiser Xing Long hung in the darkness of space in the form of a giant Chinese dragon made out of brass and stone. It was a reminder that within the Yee society of cultivators, form played just as much of a role as function. My last star ship had been shaped like a simple pyramid, being a prison transport, but this bore the image of its namesake. A star dragon. As we approached the ornate vessel, I estimated the thing had to be at least half a mile long. A door opened within the brass scales on its side, revealing a large hanger and as our craft entered it, I could see thousands of troops lined up in rank and file within a space that was large enough to fit two football fields. The door to our skiff opened and Infantryman Wei, our liaison from the army, approached me from the front of the craft. He was young, but capable looking with a pair of thin rimmed glasses hanging on the tip of his nose. By his athletic build, I didn¡¯t peg him for a scholar, but he could be one considering anyone in the army needed basic fitness. ¡°The battalion has been assembled to greet you, Legionnaire Commander,¡± Wei said. ¡°You may all leave your weapons and personal affects here. I will see to transporting them to your quarters.¡± With that, he ushered on board a small team of infantrymen who scrambled to collect our gear. They each gave us bows of respect as they entered and me all the more so being the leader, producing faint amounts of lemonade in their souls. As Wei led us outside, I gauged what had to be over 5000 soldiers lined up in five companies before us. They were all dressed in olive robes with black trim, but each company had an additional color in the form of sashes across their uniforms. Yellow, Bright Green, Blue, Red and Black. I didn¡¯t know what the colors meant besides distinguishing their various companies from one another, but besides that all of the soldiers looked the same. Slim, fit, shaved heads and faces and all armed with simple spears. It was a throwback to the day the Earth was conquered. It was almost laughable to see people wielding spears in the belly of a star ship, but such was the power of cultivation. Our special forces and sniper rifles didn¡¯t have shit on these guys when they came to end our world. And I was no different from them now. Even unarmed I could probably take out what would have been an entire army of mortal soldiers back in the day. A testament to my growth as a cultivator and Berserker. Wei led us to the front of the assembly where three men stood waiting for us. One was dressed in gray and blue robes and wore a box like hat on his head. He looked in his fifties, with salt and pepper hair cut short with a thin mustache. The man next to him was short and portly, with a bald, liver-spotted head and a short white beard. He wore olive robes with black and silver trim. His chest was decorated with medals and numerous pins that I couldn¡¯t make sense of but that made him look impressive none the less. The last man looked out of place somewhat. He looked only in his thirties, but carried an air of a man far older than the two next to him. He was tall and clean shaven, with long blue hair, the same color as his eyes. His robes too, were more ornate and illustrious compared to the more functional robes of the military personnel. But the biggest difference between the last man and the two he stood next to was something I couldn¡¯t sense at all. The power of Qi. By his hair and eyes, it was obvious the man was a cultivator of some standing and from a prestigious house given the quality of his robes and the twin Jian blades that hung at his sides. It was also a reminder that most military personnel within the Empire were not gifted cultivators. They were martial artists who lacked the ability to cultivate beyond the foundation realm most times. People like the Phalanx crew back at Du Gok Bhong or the veterans I¡¯d run into back home at the Golden Spire when Iron Pot Wong invited me over for a visit. Still even as low tier cultivators, they were much stronger than most mortals. I brought my men to a halt and then turned them to face the three officials. Performing a deep bow in unison, I then looked to Wei for what to do next, but he was already speaking ahead of me. ¡°General, may I present to you, the newest Legionnaire contingent from Du Gok Bhong,¡± he said. ¡°The 28th Deployment of the 5073rd campaign.¡± The short bald guy in the army greens nodded as he stepped forward. ¡°Greetings Legionnaires of the 28th Deployment,¡± he said in a voice that seemed aged by too much wine and smoke. ¡°I am General Gong, 3rd Shield Battalion commander within His Imperial Majesty¡¯s Army. I and my men, will be your escort to your target destination of the Hell World of Fhae I¡¯ung.¡± He then turned to the man in gray robes next to him. ¡°Transport for this mission is provided by Captain Li Jeng of His Majesty¡¯s Imperial Navy. Anything to do with the Xing Long falls under he and his crew¡¯s responsibility. I am certain this will be a step up from what is provided through His Majesty¡¯s Prisons, but I wouldn¡¯t get used to such comfort until you are on your return trip home.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He then chuckled making a joke of it. We all chortled politely, maintaining our discipline as legionnaires. When General Gong turned to introduce the last man, I could already sense what Jei Su Long had been smiling about the entire ride up. It wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure they might be related by the hair and eyes, or from the same clan at least. ¡°We have a special guest joining us on our voyage,¡± General Gong said. ¡°He is One of our long-standing patrons from the Twin River Sect and a former Legionnaire himself. May I present to you, Master Tai Su Long, 3rd Elder of the Twin River Sect, 2nd Warden and Governor of Planet Lu Shui III and Legionnaire of the 19th Deployment of the 5038th campaign.¡± At that, the entire army of 5000 men began a chorus of claps that filled the enormous hanger with sound. The man Tai Su Long waved his hand in the air like a celebrity and from within my ranks I spotted Jei Su Long beaming with what looked like pride. ¡°I thank you general for your introduction,¡± Tai Su Long said, giving Gong a nod. ¡°Fellow legionnaires, you may be surprised to see One of this status attending your deployment. But rest assured I come with a purpose. Legionnaire Commander, step forward!¡± My heart jumped a little at being suddenly called out, but I acquiesced, stomping my foot at attention as I advanced. A pause of confusion came next as Tai Su Long looked at me with a cross-eyed stare. ¡°Who the devil are you?¡± he said, but he didn¡¯t wait for me to give an answer. He instead looked directly at Jei Su Long. ¡°What is the meaning of this, nephew? Why has this man stepped ahead instead of you?¡± Jei Su Long didn¡¯t skip a beat, dropping to one knee and then speaking like he¡¯d been rehearsing the encounter the entire ride up. ¡°Honored uncle, the shamelessness of this man knows no bounds. He has forced the president into giving him a leadership position over me by winning but a single competition that should not have been.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing, and I wasn¡¯t the only one. The eye rolls that went throughout my platoon was almost palpable. But all of it was lost on Tai Su Long. The man gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°The indignation! I will not stand for this! You are a member of the Twin River Clan! You shall not be denied your position for any reason.¡± ¡°It is his fault,¡± Jei Su Long said looking at me. ¡°He should be punished. The Iron Bull has usurped my position through mischief.¡± Murmurs reverberated within the ranks of the soldiers. ¡°Silence!¡± General Gong shouted. I wanted to punch the hell out of the little prick, but I was back in the cultivator¡¯s world of broken rules and bullshit again it seemed. The ire of it triggered the core of my Twin Dao and filled my Flame with Frenzy. Endure it, the Struggler whispered to me. Now is not the time. Tai Su Long glared at me. ¡°I will not waste my time dealing with a mere runt. General Gong!¡± The man looked to him questioningly. ¡°Yes, Governor Tai Su Long?¡± ¡°I need request you delay departure. I must travel to the surface for a word with the president.¡± General Gong stuttered a moment. ¡°Ah¡­ we do have a schedule to ke¡ª¡± ¡°I care not for your schedule!¡± he shouted. ¡°My family donations support half this fleet. I will not be denied my request!¡± Gong sighed. ¡°Captain, how long may we delay before we miss the rendezvous window with the stellar gate?¡± ¡°47 minutes, General.¡± Tai Su Long harrumphed. ¡°More than enough time. Summon me a skiff, I will away at once.¡± The General bowed his head. ¡°But of course. How could we deny one of our greatest patrons.¡± ¡°You may keep them in rank,¡± he said as he snapped his fingers for Infantryman Wei to join him for the ride down. ¡°This shan¡¯t take long.¡± * * * 47 minutes stretched out into an hour and then some. The silence of standing in rank and formation was starting to kill me and I mentally retreated into the seclusion of my own mind for comfort as the minutes wore on. As I sat on my private beach with the Red-hued Struggler of my secondary soul, I cursed my fate for what would likely transpire. How this family held such influence over even the military was beyond me. It reinforced just how connected Jei Su Long was. His uncle was governor of a whole damn planet, it seemed. In Du Gok Bhong Jei Su Long was merely a dumbass prick. But here he was more than dangerous. He was Hein squared and had a powerful family to back him to the hilt. When the return of the skiff stirred me out of my meditation, I was shocked to see that Tai Su Long had not returned alone. There joining him was none other than the President himself, High Marshal Tzu Li Zen. The president wore a grimace as he followed Master Tai Su Long to the front of the assembly. Tai Su Long gave his nephew a knowing smile and then whispered something to General Gong. The old man released another exasperated sigh and then addressed the assembly again. ¡°Troops, the great Master Tai Su Long has graced us with another rare opportunity. Be honored that he has seen fit to summon the Academy president himself, High Marshall Tzu Li Zen to grace you all with his presence. Please show him your respect as a High Marshal.¡± We all bowed in unison, even the general and the captain, but Tai Su Long barely acknowledged him with a head nod. The Blue haired cultivator then gestured for Tzu Li Zen to address the crowd. I could sense the anger within him as he stepped forward and when his eyes found mine, he raised his brows in an oy vey expression. ¡°As the Academy President, it falls under my responsibility and authority to designate those worthy of leading the legionnaire platoons upon their sorties within the Hell Worlds. It is thus with much¡­embarrassment that an error has been made in oversight.¡± The anger within my soul matched that of the president¡¯s. I couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. ¡°So,¡± he continued. ¡°It is with much delay that I now bestow a fitting ranking upon This One, Jei Su Long, for his completion of his training regime within Du Gok Bhong. Jei Su Long please step forth.¡± The bastard sauntered forward without an ounce of shame, a wry smile on his lips as he gave me a sideward glance. Those words he had said came back to me. ¡®Enjoy your leadership position while it lasts.¡¯ The punk. He likely orchestrated the entire thing, ensuring he wrote to his uncle to be on the ship when it arrived. ¡°Jei Su Long,¡± Tzu Li Zen said. ¡°As we already have a platoon commander, I hereby promote you to the superior rank of Senior Platoon Commander. Congratulations.¡± Hisses and mumbles went through my teams ranks, but it was drowned out as Tai Su Long began clapping loudly, causing the General and eventually the entire battalion to do the same. Heated ire and anger burned in my gut, but I let none of it show as I cultivated it and put on a firm mask of [Indifference] to the bullshit playing out around me. When the applause died down, Jei Su Long took a place next to me at the head of the platoon. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ll be answering to me now,¡± he whispered. ¡°I hope you are prepared to pay much penance for your insults over the last few weeks.¡± If the little shit was hoping for a reaction, he wasn¡¯t getting one out of me. My Flame burned with indignation internally, but outwardly I remained non-plussed. The assembly finally dismissed and the troops behind us began falling out. Before I could do the same, President Tzu Li Zen approached us, accompanied by Tai Su Long. ¡°Iron Bull, you may dismiss your troops,¡± Tzu Li Zen said. ¡°I have need to speak with you and Jei Su Long alone.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°Should it not be I who dismisses the plat¡ª¡± ¡°Legionnaires, fallout!¡± I shouted before he could even finish, and my team did so with mutters and curses. ¡°Report to Infantryman Wei,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯ll take you to our quarters.¡± Wei bowed as he ushered the legionnaires further into the ship. We were then left alone with the big wigs. The General, the ship¡¯s Captain, the President and Uncle Asshole, Tai Su Long. ¡°It is good to see things put right,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°I thank you, High Marshal, for your continued commitment to ensuring all is in its proper order.¡± Tzu Li Zen¡¯s jaw flexed, shifting the bright red hair of his short beard from side to side. ¡°It is the least the Academy can do for all that your family has donated over the years.¡± Son of a bitch, I thought. ¡°But I wish to make one thing clear,¡± he said and then took a step next to me. ¡°As per our agreement, Governor Tai Su Long, the Iron Bull shall remain the field commander for any exercise on the Hell Worlds. Jei Su Long may retain oversight as the Senior Platoon Commander.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°It would be beneath Jei Su Long¡¯s station to do so anyway. He will happily command from above. Right, nephew?¡± Jei Su Long paused like he didn¡¯t know what to answer. A swift stare from his uncle got him speaking. ¡°Y-yes, yes of course. I will leave the grunt work to the¡­ Junior Platoon Commander.¡± Tzu Li Sen grimaced. ¡°There is no such rank. The Iron Bull has not been demoted. He remains the Platoon Commander.¡± Tai Su Long laughed. ¡°I am certain that was said only in jest. Well, thank you for coming in person, High Marshal. It did much to resolve the loss of face I and my clan have suffered this day from the Academy¡¯s oversight.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± he said with a tone like ice. ¡°I will take my leave then. I¡¯ll see you all in two weeks.¡± ¡°It may perhaps be a bit longer than that now,¡± Captain Li Jeng said. Tzu Li Zen raised a brow in question. ¡°We missed the rendezvous with the stargate. It will not reappear for another two weeks. We will need to travel to the next viable jumping point to remain on route.¡± Shit¡­ I cursed inwardly. This damn bastard and his family were costing me in more ways than one. ¡°How far away?¡± Tzu Li Zen asked. ¡°An extra seven day voyage to the Scorpion¡¯s Tear Gate and we can pick up the Silver line through the interior before picking up the crimson line again back towards the Cursed Stars.¡± My mind spun a little as he said it. On the prison ship, I had no idea what was happening but now that I was privy to how space travel truly worked, it amazed me. Gates that appeared and disappeared plus what sounded like highways through the stars. It made me wonder if cultivators created all of it, or if they were natural phenomena. Or perhaps unnatural ones, like the scourge of the Cursed Stars themselves. ¡°Splendid,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°A trip through the interior will take us past Lu Shui Prime. We could have a short stop over so that we may thank you and your men for your hospitality, General.¡± Tsu Li Zen cleared his throat. ¡°Most generous, Governor Tai Su Long, but I must remind you that the timing between deployment is important. We don¡¯t want to lose ground that legionnaires have already fought and died for.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°I am quite aware, High Marshal. But a single banquet will not hurt. Did you not say that you were departing? I know you are very busy at the Academy.¡± Anger burned in my gut and I could sense the same from Tzu Li Zen as Tai Su Long dismissed him, but the President retained his composure. ¡°Indeed,¡± he said and then shifted his eyes towards me. ¡°A quick word, Iron Bull.¡± As Tzu Li Zen ushered me away, Tai Su Long pulled his stupid nephew into a celebratory hug, slapping him on the back for his great achievement. ¡°I apologize for all this,¡± Tzu Li Zen said. ¡°I had no idea his uncle would show up to do something like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said. ¡°I understand the situation.¡± ¡°Regardless, I made it clear that he is to steer clear of actually commanding any men. The rank is all they are truly concerned about. When it comes to the actual deployment, I¡¯m sure he will be more than happy to stay out of harm¡¯s way. It was the same for his uncle when he passed through the academy years ago.¡± ¡°You were there for Tai Su Long as well?¡± ¡°He is even worse than his nephew. But as I told you before. No matter how powerful one becomes, we all have someone to bow to.¡± Not me, I wanted to say. Not unless I respect them. I took the opportunity to do just that. I bowed deeply before Tzu Li Zen. ¡°My apologies for the disrespect and shame you received today. When it is within my power, I will ensure they pay for what they forced you to do today.¡± Tzu Li Zen chuckled. ¡°Why am I not surprised that that sounds like more than just token words. I appreciate it, Iron Bull, but truly, there is no need. When I took this position, I knew there would be times such as this. Even as a High Marshal, there are those who wield power greater still.¡± His words were a reminder of what I was truly fighting for. I needed this rank to face the Warden back home and then the Princess beyond her. But they both seemed like small potatoes compared to Jei Su Long¡¯s Uncle. A 2nd Warden and the Governor of a core world. I¡¯d vowed to defeat even the Emperor, but the reality of it was clearly more complex than that. From the looks of Tai Su Long, there would be a lot of damn mini bosses to defeat along the way. ¡°Remember your promise,¡± Tzu Li Zen said finally, before slapping me on the back. ¡°Bring them all home.¡± As he turned to depart, I couldn¡¯t help but feel my troubles multiply. I looked back to Jei Su Long and his stupid uncle, now laughing and cajoling with the General and Captain Li Jeng. Shit¡­ I cursed. This mission was going to hell already. And not the hell I needed. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 2 Fia cycled her Qi as she formed her three jian blades into a triangle formation behind her back. She leapt into the air with qinggong just as Kel Zhi came at her with a lightning arc strike from her axe. She avoided it deftly and retaliated with a blast of radiant Qi from her palms. Just as she did so, Zu Tien emerged from thin air behind her, utilizing her [Flash Step] technique. Fia was quick to parry her with her three blades, causing sparks to fill the air. With a loud shout, Gui Zu joined the fray, completing the three on one scenario by coming at her with a series of rapid pole arm techniques. Gui Zu, being still in the Low-Tier Foundation realm, couldn¡¯t hurt her, but that wasn¡¯t the point. Any hit from him would count as a mortal wound. As would any from her three opponents. They came at her in unison and Fia fell back to her martial training to both anticipate and counter each move. It was challenging, even though her skill level was far above each of them. Zu Tien was her pupil, employing the same martial techniques as her own. Gui Zu was perhaps just as skillful, if not more so with a Bo Staff and Kelsey, while still learning had an unpredictability to her forms that constantly put her on edge. With all three combined it was a workout worthy of someone of even her talent. She kept up the pace for perhaps a minute, before the inevitable happened. ¡°Stop!¡± Fia shouted, panting. She held out her hand, yielding as the pain from her stomach grew acute and sharp. ¡°I can¡¯t take anymore.¡± Yu Li, who had been watching the sparring match from the side of the gymnasium came running to her aid. ¡°Are you alright, Fia? I told you not to push it.¡± Zu Tien, Gui Zu and Kel Zhi echoed Yu Li¡¯s concern as they all dropped martial form and rushed to her side. It was both comforting and humiliating all at once. Her friends were here to support her, even in sparring but she couldn¡¯t keep up with them at all. ¡°How long was that?¡± Fia asked. Gui Zu half frowned looking to Zu Tien. ¡°That felt like five minutes, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zu Tien echoed him. ¡°A good five minutes, I¡¯d say.¡± Fia rolled her eyes and looked to Kel Zhi. ¡°How long really?¡± The blond-haired girl chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d give you two minutes tops that run.¡± Fia sighed. You could always count on getting the raw truth from Kel Zhi. ¡°This is becoming much harder than I imagined,¡± Fia said. Yu Li harrumphed. ¡°What do you expect at being nearly eight months pregnant? This is so dangerous for the baby.¡± ¡°I know. I know.¡± Her friends looked down at her silently as she continued to mewl quietly in fetal position on the ground. It would pass, she knew. The crippling pain that ran through her stomach and seemed to pierce straight through her Dantian. Fia has shared her secret with both Gui Zu and Zu Tien now and while they now aided her in her preparation for the court duel with the Three Bird Sisters, they also now joined Yu Li in their worried and disapproving stares. ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°I can do this. I just need to get used to where my new limits are.¡± ¡°Is it truly worth it, Lady Fia?¡± Gui Zu, always the voice of reason asked. ¡°If your father knew, perhaps he could do something to back out of the match without losing too much face.¡± ¡°Back out?¡± Fia shook her head. ¡°My father has bet our entire family¡¯s reputation on me beating all three of those sisters. And it has to be me, I explained this already. They wouldn¡¯t have agreed if it wasn¡¯t a chance to get at me personally. And besides it¡¯s already being advertised in the community. People are setting dates for the match already.¡± ¡°I really wish I could fight this one for you, Fia,¡± Kel Zhi said. ¡°Those bird-brained bitches have really pulled a number on our sect and I want payback like no tomorrow.¡± The young girl flexed as she said it, throwing a fist into her open palm. Kel Zhi practiced the same style as Max, the Furious Lightning technique but even more so, she was a Berserker as well. Or so Max had confided in her before he had left. Fia knew vaguely how their rage and disdain for their opponents added to their strength. With what Kelsey was feeling against the three bird sisters, she perhaps did indeed have the strength of both body and purpose to defeat them. But the legal and political impediments still remained. Not to mention that only she knew Max and Kel Zhi¡¯s secret and ¡®cutting loose¡¯ as Max often called it, was something both he and Kel Zhi needed to hide when in the ring. ¡°So you have to be the one to fight,¡± Gui Zu said throwing his hands in the air exasperated. ¡°We get it, but we don¡¯t need to like it. That¡¯s my nephew you are carrying in there.¡± ¡°Nephew?¡± Zu Tien perked up surprised. ¡°Have you ascertained the gender already?¡± Fia shook her head with a laugh. ¡°I refuse to use the Qi technique to do so.¡± ¡°Then how do¡ª?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m claiming it!¡± Gui Zu said boldly. ¡°Max deserves a firstborn son as an heir.¡± He said it in jest, eliciting a round of chuckles that lightened the mood as always. But deep down it triggered another pain. Even if she were able to survive the match safely and defeat the bird sisters, there was the status of her unborn child to worry about. Besides going through the shock and disgrace it would cause her family, if Max did not return home in time to marry her, the child would be born a bastard. Regretfully the same as little Su Ling. While Fia¡¯s parents still cared for the little girl out of love, the same that they would her own child, she was sure, when it came to their future, however, they would never be able to bear their true family name or title. She sighed inwardly. Fia had purposed this pregnancy out of desperation and fear, as insurance incase Max never returned. Her decision haunted her bitterly now. Here she was, on the brink of disaster and Max had come through for her in near record time. He was almost home. ¡°I should have had more faith in him,¡± Fia whispered, more to herself than to anyone else. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll surprise us once more and be home even before the match.¡± Yu Li rested a comforting arm over her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on that. What you did, you did out of love for both you and Max. You did not know he would return so quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Kel Zhi said. ¡°And don¡¯t forget. He could still not come back at all. The shit he¡¯s up against is pretty damn heavy.¡± Everyone let out a gasp, all looking at Kel Zhi in shock. ¡°What?¡± she said, shrugging her shoulder. ¡°I said ¡®could¡¯. And I was just saying it to make her feel better about getting knocked up.¡± They all let out another sigh of exasperation. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that helps to make her feel any better Kel Zhi,¡± Yu Li said. ¡°But thanks, I suppose.¡± Kel Zhi laughed. ¡°Meh¡­ don¡¯t worry about me. Me and Max got a whole different view on this death thing than you guys. It¡¯s no big deal really. If it happens it happens. So long as you kill the other guy first is all that matters. I¡¯m sure Max is thinking along those same lines when he goes to fight that planet full of space monster demons. The odds are really going to be against him.¡± More silence fell as anxiety filled Fia¡¯s heart. Gui Zu chuckled and slapped Kel Zhi on the back smiling. ¡°Still not helping. Worse even! Let¡¯s shut up now for Lady Fia¡¯s sake, yeah?¡± ¡°Whoops,¡± Kel Zhi said with a smile. ¡°Zipping it.¡± Fia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I appreciate the efforts. Regardless, I still need to fight this battle on my own and I can barely last a minute at a time.¡± ¡°Perhaps it is your style you need to change,¡± a voice said from behind her. Fia¡¯s heart jumped.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. She looked behind her to see her mother, Rhi Dong, the Lady Silver Moon at the door to the gymnasium with Su Ling in her arms. All of her friends let out a collective gasp of fear and shock. Fia immediately turned to her to bow on her knees and her friends followed suit. ¡°M-mother,¡± she stammered. ¡°H-how long have you been standing there?¡± ¡°Long enough,¡± she said walking to stand over her. Fia dared to look up. ¡°So¡­ you heard¡­ everything?¡± Rhi Dong let out a scoff. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid girl. Do you think you could fool your own mother for so long? I¡¯ve been waiting for you to finally come to me, but after seeing this ridiculous show, it is clearly now time for me to intervein.¡± Tears formed in Fia¡¯s eyes as her heart broke. She let out a sob. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m so sorry. It was foolish what I¡¯ve done. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°And you lot,¡± Rhi Dong said, ignoring her to shoot an accusatory glance at her friends. ¡°Aiding and abetting. But at least you have proven your loyalty to her. And good friends also to try to dissuade her from fighting, but she unfortunately is right. Only she can contest this match with the Shen sisters.¡± Zu Tien, Yu Li, Gui Zu and Kel Zhi all pushed their foreheads to the floor, apologizing in unison. ¡°Forgive us, Mother Dong!¡± ¡°We meant no disrespect, Lady Silver Moon.¡± ¡°Please forgive us for hiding this!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Rhi Dong said, but in a lighthearted tone. ¡°You pander to me for no reason. I¡¯m not here to chastise you. I¡¯m here to help.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Fia raised her tear-soaked eyes to her mother. ¡°How?¡± ¡°As I said, you need a different style.¡± Rhi Dong handed Su Ling over to Yu Li and then helped Fia from the floor. ¡°You are used to using your agility as it is the core of the Silver Leaf Clan style, but with my second grandchild in your belly, I will forbid it. You must use a more graceful and less intense style to defeat those girls now.¡± ¡°What style do you speak of mother?¡± Rhi Dong gave her a thin-lipped smile. ¡°I know someone who can help.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You will see,¡± she said. ¡°But for now, you are to discontinue this form of training until you have learned it, understood?¡± ¡°But the court date is less than two months away,¡± Fia said. ¡°How am I to learn a totally new style in that time?¡± ¡°Did I say it would be easy?¡± Fia sighed. ¡°No, mother. Thank you, mother.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°And no one said getting pregnant out of wedlock would be easy either. You had best pray that Max does indeed return home in time to make this child a true heir. But as for you, you need now commit yourself to defending this family¡¯s honor in his stead.¡± ¡°Yes mother,¡± Fia said, feeling the gravity of her choices weighing on her soul. But it was a great relief in some extend for her mother to now know and for her to choose to help her also instead of disowning her. But then another thought occurred. ¡°Does father know?¡± Rhi Dong laughed. ¡°Of course not! He is not as perceptive or as interested in your comings and goings as I. You are fortunate that he is still preoccupied with keeping this ever-growing household afloat while keeping a step ahead of the Warden.¡± Fia noted the way her mother looked at her stomach when she said ever growing. ¡°But you were not wrong about not telling him,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°This would be too much for him to bear right now. And as I already have a solution to it, it will all be fine. We will tell him as soon as you win the match.¡± Fia didn¡¯t know whether to feel relief or uneasy at that. ¡°He will despise me won¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He is your father,¡± she said. ¡°And I can say from experience that much good can still come from what was previously a rash choice.¡± Rhi Dong smiled at little Su Ling as Yu Li held her in her arms. Fia was thankful. Her mother¡¯s grace was perhaps as much due to little Su Ling as anything else. ¡°And splendid choice on those mummer¡¯s robes,¡± Rhi Dong said as she glanced her up and down. ¡°You can barely tell you are with child.¡± Yu Li smiled. ¡°See! Didn¡¯t I tell you they would work?¡± ¡°These were Yu Li¡¯s idea,¡± Fia said. Rhi Dong grinned. ¡°Figures a mother would know. Now off to rest with you, Fia. I will summon your help. They are but a province away and should arrive in a few days. For the rest of you, go keep my husband busy. The less he knows about all this, the better.¡± * * * Princess Lunalah could barely contain her excitement as she dropped into lotus position within the confines of her office. Cycling her Qi, she peered inwardly and tapped into the heart of her Dantian. There, deep within the core of her being, she glimpsed her sacred secondary soul. It was the same image of herself, only ten times more refined. More beautiful, if even it were possible. It stymied her that she was perhaps still decades from breaking through to the Lesser Deity Realm, where she could actually embody the form of her Sacred Soul in the physical realm, but as a 9th Tier Sacred Soul cultivator she was close. Perhaps closer than she even gave herself credit for. Her Qi density was perhaps appropriate for an attempt, but she had seen far too many of her older siblings attempt to test the fates and fail. If they were lucky, they would end up merely dead. The less fortunate would survive to live out the disgrace of their failure, often ending up crippled spiritually and physically for life, becoming even less than mortals. Others still, ended up on the wrong side of the spiritual realm, becoming demons that slaughtered their entire clan and households before being put down. She shuddered at the thought. Perhaps that was the true reason why she opted to wait. There was far too much for her to still do before temping the fates. And what purpose would ascension truly serve her right now? She had political power to gain in the lower courts first. Being but a third princess was already a great hurdle to overcome, but she could distinguish herself greatly from her older sisters if she were to secure not only a love match, but one that would put their dowdy, perfunctory husbands to shame. Just the thought of it riled her insides with excitement. And now, her wishes were seemingly coming true far faster than even she had hoped. Truly a sign, she thought. The fates are with me. Embodying her spirit within her secondary soul, Lunalah focused her Qi a moment more to perform the technique that truly defined one as a Sacred Soul Realm cultivator. The ability to not just project one¡¯s secondary soul outwardly, but to truly inhabit it, become it and venture forth with it across the physical realm. When she opened her eyes, she was in the body of her spectral self, a towering goddess two stories tall and encircled by six jade crystals that spewed constant spiritual energy for her to cultivate from. With a glimpse into the spiritual realm, she honed in on the spiritual energy of her target. The Lady Silver Tear. She was in Jurin province as expected. Lunalah could will herself there instantly through the spiritual realm, but she chose to traverse the land in spectral form instead, getting a true sense of the scale of her great empire. She traveled west at unimaginable speed, taking in vast landscapes of desert, mountain and forest. She flew over huge cities, filled with both natives and citizens from her home world. If they could ever get the Omni Gate completed, there would be countless more from the interior core worlds to fill her treasury with wealth. But now her treasury was near empty. No matter, she thought. Her Legionnaire Consort would soon return to her with both a bounty to fill her treasury and a passion to fill the desires of her heart¡ªif fate would have it, that was. And now fate seemed to be doing just that, fulfilling her wishes in abundance and in record time. Lunalah had been prepared to wait three years, but the Iron Bull had seen fit to complete his task in less than a third of that time. It was another confirmation that he was indeed the true fruit of this otherwise fruitless world. A prodigy of cultivation and one worthy of only her hand in marriage. The thought spurred her on as her spectral form crossed the great continents of the East. After crossing a small ocean, she reached the Western continent which contained the province of Jurin and quickly sought out the Lady Silver Tear. Lunalah found her within the private garden of her estate, at the topmost portion of the Imperial city, now radiating with the light of the aetherite crystal in the darkness of early evening. Lunalah hid her appearance as she approached, but the Lady Silver Tear, being a Sacred Soul Realm cultivator herself, quickly sensed the presence of her Qi and stopped. ¡°Why, Princess Lunalah,¡± she said, turning about to offer a deep bow. ¡°To what do I owe this esteemed private visit?¡± The woman was filled with false pleasantries as usual. But no matter. The news she had to share was of too great of import to douse her spirits. Lunalah revealed herself, her ghostly spectral image appearing before Lady Silver Tear with a burst of Qi. It had the effect she had hoped, forcing Silver Tear to bow even more deeply before her. ¡°You need not have gone through such trouble to reach me, your majesty,¡± Silver Tear said. ¡°I could have travelled to you via skiff to save you from spending your Qi reserves needlessly.¡± It was more pandering, but Lunalah decided to play along with it. ¡°Too true. But these days I find very little opportunity to expend my Qi and thus even a short jaunt such as this is quite welcome to exercise one¡¯s spirit as it were.¡± Silver Tear smiled. ¡°I see. In that case, I am happy to be of some service in that regard.¡± They shared a pleasant artificial smile between one another, taking up the void of silence that quickly fell between them. Eventually Silver Tear spoke again. ¡°Be that as it may, I am certain even an exercising of one¡¯s spirit alone is not enough to warrant such a direct visit from her majesty?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°I shall get to the point. I have word that the Lady Silver Light has been challenged in the courts for a three versus one battle with your grandnieces. Is this your doing?¡± The Lady Silver Tear hesitated a moment, perhaps not knowing if she would be praised or chastised depending on what she uttered. ¡°It is a somewhat complicated matter,¡± Silver Tear said guardedly. ¡°But yes, I saw it as an opportunity to fulfill your mandate to harass the girl. Rest assured I keep your ultimate goal in mind. No permanent harm will come to the girl as of yet.¡± Lunalah chuckled satisfied. ¡°Well done, Seventh Warden, but I am pleased to tell you that you may not need worry of taking care when your nieces enter the ring with this girl now.¡± Silver Tear raised a brow. ¡°Oh? Has something changed?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Lunalah said, barely able to contain herself. ¡°I¡¯ve received early word that the Iron Bull has passed his final examination at Du Gok Bhong Academy and is currently enroute to the Hell Worlds. And it was by no help from me, I assure you.¡± All color drained from Silver Tear¡¯s face. ¡°What? How is that possible? It has not been even a year.¡± ¡°The man is clearly gifted, it would seem.¡± Silver Tears eyes grew unfocused, looking at the ground. She was no doubt contemplating what this rapid increase in the Iron Bull¡¯s power might mean for her own duel to come with him. ¡°Fear not,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°My promise to you is assured. So long as you follow through with my wishes, you need not ever fear your future encounter with the Iron Bull.¡± ¡°Are you saying you wish me to kill this girl now? At the court battle?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°But you must await my confirmation first. The Iron Bull must pass his last trial on the Hell Worlds with certainty before the match is to take place. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± ¡°When is it scheduled?¡± ¡°It is just under a month away.¡± Lunalah smiled. ¡°The timing should be perfect then. And when it happens, ensure it appears accidental. I would not want him distracted by some fruitless quest for revenge.¡± ¡°Such would only be against my grandnieces,¡± Silver Tear said. ¡°And were it to come to such, their loss to the clan would not be a great one.¡± Lunalah laughed. ¡°Shrewdly calculating as always, Lady Silver Tear. Even your own clan holds no special favor in your unbiased sight. Once my domain reaches the point of expansion, I will indeed call on your expertise of dispassionate discernment to lead the cultural appropriation of whatever savage new world we will be destined to tame.¡± Silver Tear smiled at the compliment. ¡°I shall always be at your service in that regard, your majesty.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°You only need fulfil this special service in a few weeks¡¯ time, to ensure your longevity in my kingdom.¡± Silver Tear smiled once more. ¡°Consider it done, your majesty.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 3 ¡°Come on, Junior Platoon Commander! Get it together!¡± I clenched my fists and teeth as Jei Su Long¡¯s obnoxious crooning drilled into my ears. Even my mask of indifference was starting to slip as his constant badgering threatened to push me over the edge. It was only the fact that I knew that that was exactly the result he wanted, that kept me from lashing out and pummeling the little bastard in front of the entire battalion of army personnel. It was our third day on the Xing Long and I was assembled with my platoon within the large hanger that I now knew to be the main assembly point for the military personnel on board. Ship time was training time, or so I quickly came to understand and one thing the army did better than anyone else, was marching drills. In Du Gok Bhong, we learned the basics of military formations and drill routines, but we were like rank amateurs compared to even the most basic of the soldiers here. Normally, the Legionnaire Platoon on board would be on the viewing side of such activities, taking in the various drill routines and competitions as entertainment. But the dumb asshole Jei Su Long decided to make us compete against the other soldiers, putting me in charge while he and his uncle lounged on the dais next to the General and watched us make fools of ourselves. With but a hour¡¯s notice and practice, we were now trying to replicate the complex drill routines that the infantrymen knew from the depts of their souls. ¡°This is complete bullshit,¡± Juk Sui muttered as we failed yet another attempt to get the routine right. ¡°Why are we being subjected to this loss of face?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s what the Senior Commander wants,¡± I said with just as much venom, but I had to at least try to keep my men¡¯s morale intact. ¡°Just deal with it for now. Remember our true mission.¡± ¡°But he brings us shame, Commander,¡± Jin Po, a stocky cultivator with deep brown skin and green eyes said. ¡°We are being mocked as Graduate Legionnaires by common foot soldiers!¡± His fellow countrymen, Li Hei and Ben Wu both nodded in agreement. I glanced about at the barely-out-of-their-teens infantrymen who were stomping around us in their polished boots with ease, performing the drill routines flawlessly. I couldn¡¯t sense any malice coming from any of them. If anything, there was even a little lemonade from being able to see us Legionnaires up close. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said. ¡°These guys have nothing but respect for us still. Trust me.¡± I glanced back up at the dais where Jei Su Long was clapping like an idiot for the latest infantry platoon on display. It burned me up inside. He was doing all this because of me, forcing my men to face disrespect just because he wanted to embarrass me personally. Little prick, I thought. But I held my mask of indifference as I put shoulder to the task and reformed my men for another attempt. I barked out the orders, barely remembering them myself. About half of them had gotten it, but poor Dim Wei had two left feet. The whole thing was frigging ridiculous. We passed by the other ten platoons on display, and I suddenly felt a strong sense of anger. I looked for where it was coming from and noticed one of the Infantry platoon commanders staring at me. I shot him a questioning look and he quickly broke eye contact with me, glancing away as his soul spiked with fear. What the hell? I decided to pay him no mind and kept up the effort performing the drill routine, but in the end, it was all for naught. We screwed it up just like the previous six times and were finally kicked out of the event. Mumbles and curses filled the ranks as I pulled my platoon to the side and away from the remaining teams. It took Jei Su Long a whole ten minutes to realize we weren¡¯t in the competition anymore and when he finally did, he jumped off the dais and stormed towards us like the pissed off Karen he was. ¡°Why have you shamed us so, Iron Bull?¡± he shouted. ¡°Can you not do what even these lowly soldiers can?¡± He then smirked. ¡°Clearly this proves the President¡¯s wisdom in placing me over you as Senior Platoon Commander.¡± He paused as if to make a big show of it. Like he had done all this just to give him the platform to make such a ridiculous statement. As for the intended audience, thankfully not a soul in my platoon was buying it. ¡°Wisdom indeed,¡± I said with a shit-eating grin. ¡°By making you Senior Commander you can now observe from a safe distance while I command on the ground. Just like you did today.¡± That got a few snickers and he immediately turned beet red with anger. ¡°Who just laughed?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± I said dismissively. ¡°Anyway, just remember our orders, Senior Platoon Commander. Up here you¡¯re in charge, but on the ground¡­ it¡¯s me.¡± His face twisted into a scowl, and he opened his mouth as if to say something else, but his words were drowned out by a blaring klaxon that resounded throughout the hanger. Immediately the drill competition ended and the soldiers on the square quickly fell into their normal battalion formation. Jei Su Long looked about dumbfounded, not knowing what to do. I stepped in front of him and issued the commands to get us in rank and file. ¡°Ah¡­ good!¡± Jei Su long said after he realized what I was doing. ¡°Yes, get them in line Junior Commander.¡± I let out another restrained sigh as Jei Su Long took his place to my left, heading up the platoon. Infantryman Wei then took a spot next to him as our liaison. The ship¡¯s Captain, Li Jeng appeared and immediately met with the general along with Jei Su Long¡¯s uncle, Hai Su Long on the dais. After a brief conversation they all seemed to nod to one another and then Captain Li Jeng disappeared while General Gong took center stage. ¡°Battalion!¡± he shouted and the entire contingent of soldiers brought themselves to attention. ¡°Listen clearly. Our missing of the first gate and our detour into the core worlds seems to have been guided by the fates. We have just received an imperial communication that a fringe world has been impacted by a fallen Cursed Star. We are fortunate to be the closest vessel to respond. I have given orders to Captain Li Jeng to change course for the planet El D¡¯shar. As a fringe world, defending it from this calamity will bring our battalion much honor. Reports indicate that it is a C class event, which also falls in our favor. We have faced worse and thus this battle should be routine, but do not grow complacent.¡± He then turned to smile towards my platoon. ¡°Let us show our honored guests that we can do more than simply march.¡± He paused for a laugh and the battalion laughed with him. ¡°Time to reach El D¡¯shar is 14 hours. The order is rest and preparation. We will make planet fall as soon as we enter orbit. Battalion dismissed!¡± * * * Being in the army was the definition of hurry up and wait. Or so I was learning. After rushing around like banshees for a couple of hours, grabbing gear, prepping drop skiffs and slamming down chow, the entire ship went silent for a solid eight hours of rest and recovery before the assault. For me, I found a place where I could get some peace and quiet. I sat in lotus position, staring out at the stars in the forward observation port, behind one of the gigantic eyes of the celestial dragon ship. That was how the cultivators referred to it, I¡¯d learned. A celestial dragon. And to be fair, I could find no better way to describe it myself. I let my mind drift as my body drifted through the cosmos at unimaginable speed. I had no idea how far away El D¡¯shar was, but to get there in only 14 hours sounded like they had to be hauling ass. As I reflected inwardly, I extended my peace and solitude by venturing onto the lakeside beach back home, tucked away in the core of my mind¡¯s eye. The red-hued Struggler of my secondary soul was there, greeting me with a wave. It was still a bit odd to see him and not my usual twin selves of the Demon and the Struggler chilling around the camp fire, but it was confirmation yet again of my ascension. I still hadn¡¯t had time to decently reflect on that. My increase in power was one thing, but now I needed to find a new path to progression as well. The Sacred Soul Realm wasn¡¯t the end, in fact it was only the beginning if I wanted to face down the likes of the Princess and whoever else would stand in my way. The question now was¡­how? I summoned the shuras in my mind¡¯s eye and considered the techniques I still had yet to master. There were the advanced manifestation techniques such as [Spectral Form] which would turn me into my red-hued doppelganger in the real world and [Furnace of the Frenzied Flame] which would turn the real world into my own personal version of hell. Or something like that. While the information was there, I ran into the same issue as when I first started learning from the shuras. They were written in a way that assumed you were already skilled at cultivation at a base level. For me, I had to figure out how to be a Sacred Soul Realm cultivator first. There was only so much I could glean from the library at Du Gok Bhong. But maybe there would be an opportunity still. One just on the horizon. Jei Su Long¡¯s uncle had mentioned forcing us into some kind of pit stop on a core world. Surely a place like that would have access to any manual you could think of. And with my status as a Graduate Legionnaire, I probably had the clout to gain that access too.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The Struggler grinned at me as he nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, you know what I¡¯m thinking, you bastard,¡± I said with a laugh. At first, I was pissed off as hell about this detour delaying me from getting to the Hell Worlds and eventually back home. But maybe this was all the Flame again, guiding my path. When would I have gotten access to a core world before now? Of course, I had no idea how I¡¯d even navigate or go about such a thing as snagging a Sacred Soul Realm cultivation manual from somewhere. But now that it held some possibility, I had to put my mind to it. * * * The ride down to planet side was bumpy as hell. I was strapped into my harness along with the rest of my platoon, but we were joined by General Gong and Governor Tai Su Long, along with several of their aides, being in the main command skiff. It was a great honor to be numbered among them, or so we were told in the final assembly before we were rushed to the launch bays of the Xing Long for deployment. The main platoons were sardine canned inside skiffs the size of cargo planes and then thrust into space against the backdrop of a vibrant green and blue sphere that was the planet El D¡¯shar. I had watched two of them depart via a small view port before we ourselves were ushered inside the command skiff. As we leveled out, Infantryman Wei gave a signal for us to undo the harnesses and once we had all unstrapped, he gave a second signal for us to stay clear of the walls. We huddled around a center console in the middle of the skiff and then to my surprise, the roof and sides of the craft began to peel back in segments, turning the enclosed craft into a normal planet side skiff again. The hurricane blast of rushing air hit me at what had to be over a hundred miles an hour, but I reacted swiftly with a cycling of my Frenzy to keep me glued to the deck. My legionnaires instinctively did the same, some stumbling a little, but the military personnel on board seemed well prepared for it, not flinching a bit. Bright sunshine spilled from a radiant aqua blue sky, dotted with clouds. Being out in the open, the sight was freeing in more ways than one. I¡¯d been stuck in prison cells and tin cans for months and the sky above Du Gok Bhong was nowhere near as pretty as this. I could sense the same from my men as they basked in the sunlight looking skyward, grins on their faces. As we dropped more altitude and slowed further, we punched through another layer of clouds and a vast landscape appeared below us. We all instinctively edged towards the railing on the skiff¡¯s side and leaned over for a better view. There was land as far as I could see, flat and cultivated with farms and forest all cut into checkerboard squares. Lakes and rivers ran between the land and then slowly the topography changed, becoming dotted with small villages and then what appeared to be a vast city emerged, something that had to be ten times the size of Jurin province. Huge pagoda like towers and monuments stood between thousands upon thousands of smaller buildings. For a moment I wondered if even here I could find the knowledge I sought. But the thought was scattered when smoke came into view. We dipped even closer to the surface, perhaps just a couple hundred feet up and the stillness of the landscape suddenly grew rife with chaos and turmoil as we drew closer. At what appeared to be the perimeter of the city was a sea of demons that were breaching an outer wall and pouring into the streets. Fires were breaking out everywhere as monsters the size of buildings demolished everything in their path. One of the battalion carriers was already on site, landed in a field just outside the city. Thousands of troops were pouring forth and attacking the demons from the rear. It all played out like a wargame as General Gong began tapping things on a Qi screen built into the center console of the skiff. ¡°Gold Company is addressing the major breach in this area,¡± one of his aides reported. ¡°Jade and Saphire are quelling the same to the west. Ruby is defending a town further north that is completely under siege.¡± ¡°What of the strike zone?¡± General Gong said. ¡°Reports indicate it is a hundred miles North-East. No visual of it as yet.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get there then,¡± Gong said. ¡°Bring Onyx company with us. We¡¯ll start softening the impact zone while the rest of the battalion stabilizes the area here. Once done, give orders for Saphire to remain on defensive rotation while Ruby, Jade and Gold reinforce Onyx at the strike zone.¡± ¡°Yes sir,¡± the aide said and immediately began punching things into the console. I marveled for a moment at it all and what the aide was now doing in particular. They had to have some form of instantaneous communication to relay the commands, the same as how they received the initial distress call while in space. But it wasn¡¯t like they were talking into a mic or anything. It was like he was tapping out Morris code or something. ¡°Hey,¡± I said to Infantryman Wei. ¡°How is he relaying those commands?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± he said, looking at me confused. ¡°How is he getting the general¡¯s commands to the other companies?¡± He frowned a little. ¡°Have you no concept of Qi stone pairing?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m from a real backwater world. We don¡¯t even have an Omni Gate.¡± I still wasn¡¯t sure what an Omni Gate even was, but I knew we didn¡¯t have one. ¡°When combined with aetherite, Qi stone pairs can resonate across vast distances near instantaneously,¡± he said pointing to the console. ¡°There are identical consoles on each command vessel with matching pair sets. They mimic what we do and see here.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± I said. ¡°So it is sort of like Morris code then.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± But it made me wonder why they still made us send physical letters and shit. Maybe it was just less expensive, or more likely, it was just another way to keep the elite the elite while us commoners remained the scum of the universe and had to rely on snail mail. The thought sparked my Flame and I went back to viewing the conflict below to quell my ire. Gold Company was making a good push into the demon horde from behind. From our height, I couldn¡¯t tell what kind of demons they were, but obviously they weren¡¯t the Cursed Star born variety. But clearly, they weren¡¯t from a Bloodmoon gate either. ¡°Hey Wei, one more question,¡± I said calling him over again. ¡°What are these Cursed Star falls exactly? Do they come from the Cursed Stars themselves?¡± ¡°In a way,¡± he said. ¡°They are comets caused by the remnants of Bloodmoons that explode.¡± I did a double take. ¡°Bloodmoons explode?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Sometimes. These are the results.¡± Shit, I thought. I¡¯xol¡¯ukz had all kinds of jacked up ways to spread his ilk. But it made sense in a way. I looked at the conflicts more closely and saw what had to be your everyday cultivators defending themselves in the streets. I then realized that something was missing. ¡°These places don¡¯t have barriers like on Bloodmoon worlds, do they?¡± Wei shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s our job to protect them.¡± He then pointed down into the fray, where barricades were set up in the middle of the streets and defended by soldiers and martial sect cultivators alike. ¡°It appears we came just in time. The local regiments are taxed and about to fall.¡± He was right. The civilians and local military personnel were overwhelmed. And without a barrier to retreat into, everyone down there was fair game. The thought brought an unsettling to my soul that stirred my Flame, my twin Dao kicking in. I had to defend these people too. And as much as I hated the imperial system, if I didn¡¯t defeat the Cursed Stars on their home turf, more meteors or cursed comets like this would fall. We finally headed away from the city towards where the strike zone was. The ground below us was dotted with wandering demons and it made me wonder if there wasn¡¯t some minor effect from the meteor that mirrored that of the Bloodmoon. ¡°Do these Bloodmoon comets caused people to mutate into demons?¡± I asked Wei. He raised a brow at me, almost as if surprised I would ask such a thing. ¡°For those unlucky enough to be caught in the initial blast, yes. But that phenomenon is not well known. The meteor becomes dormant after that. Did you study such things at the academy?¡± I wobbled my head. ¡°Sort of. Demon hunting is sort of a hobby of mine.¡± He chortled. ¡°Interesting. It was lucky this fallen star only landed close to a small town. If it had landed within the city, this would have easily been an A class event. The demons would have been in millions.¡± Poor bastards, I thought as I looked down at the demons with new eyes. They were likely all just victims too. The topography changed yet again as we neared what had to be the strike zone. The earth was scorched and barren, like it had been ravaged by a wildfire. Wandering through were even thicker hordes of demons and then finally I saw the Cursed Fallen Star for myself. Nestled in a crater that had to be five miles wide was a reddish-brown hunk of space rock that was smoldering with heat. It was as big as an office building and filled with cracks that spewed new demons from within. From the size of it, there was no question now that over half the demons we¡¯d seen had to have come from people being mutated. I couldn¡¯t sense any Dark Frenzy coming from it from where I was, but the subtle stench of it was in the air. The drop skiff of the Onyx battalion was already on the ground and the soldiers from it were spilling from the gangway to engage the demons head on. As we got closer, I could see they operated much like the phalanx crews back at Du Gok Bhong, working in formations that leveraged their numbers over their individual strengths. They made good headway taking out large numbers at a time, but their assault on the meteorite wasn¡¯t without incident. As the demons retaliated from the surprise attack, they slammed into Onyx Company¡¯s formations brutally. Bodies of soldiers went flying into the air, landing within the hordes to be torn apart. It was maddening and sickening to watch. Jei Su Long and his uncle however seemed oblivious to it all, clapping and cheering like they were still watching the damn drill competition. I grimaced, feeling my Flame churning within like a caged beast. ¡°General Gong,¡± I said as I approached him with a small bow. ¡°Would you allow my legionnaires to assist? I feel awkward standing here and doing nothing while men die.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tai Su Long said, apparently overhearing me. ¡°These soldiers are meant to die. Let them claim their honor. You would cause them to lose face by bailing them out of trouble now.¡± General Gong merely smiled. ¡°The Governor speaks wisely. I appreciate your offer of assistance, but attending to something like this is far below your station, Platoon Commander.¡± ¡°Or perhaps not,¡± Jei Su Long said, joining in the conversation. ¡°This One is from a lowly colony world after all.¡± He then laughed. ¡°For that reason, I will forgive your impudence of a request to the General outside of my command, Iron Bull. Recall your own words. On the ground you are in charge, but up here¡­ it is I.¡± I stifled my anger with [Indifference]. ¡°So it seems.¡± Jei Su Long and his uncle shared a laugh together and resumed their viewing of the battlefield. General Gong clapped me on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°Do not mind them,¡± he whispered. ¡°They are core-worlders. It is their way. And I do indeed appreciate your offer of supp¡ª¡± His words cut short as a deafening clap of thunder belted the air with a tremendous BOOM! Everyone on the skiff ducked instinctively at the sound, but it took us a second more to realize where it had come from. Below a huge crack had formed in the meteorite, splitting it nearly wide open. Whatever shock wave had caused the thunder had slammed into half the platoons within Onyx company, killing the men instantly. Holy shit¡­I thought. But then I saw something even worse. An enormous, scaled leg stepped through the crack in the meteor, followed by a pair of clawed hands that gripped the crack at its side and tore it further apart. A monster that had to be six stories tall emerged and bellowed a roar from below. Even from our distance it caused my ears to hurt. Its body was bestial in form, like a gorilla with red hued scales, but its head was like that of a lion with a flowing mane. On its back were a pair of wings that looked far too small for its size. The closest thing I could describe it to was perhaps a manticore. I looked to General Gong and his face had gone pale. ¡°Send emergency communicate to all companies!¡± he shouted. ¡°The fallen star was concealing a Thrantor! This is no longer a C class event! Escalation is now at S class. Order all companies to fall back to our position to engage!¡± ¡°But General!¡± his aide said. ¡°All companies are deeply engaged already. It they withdraw now we will lose the city.¡± ¡°To hell with the city!¡± Gong said. ¡°If that monster has time to develop its wings, it will become airborne and wipe out this entire planet!¡± My Flame stirred. ¡°My offer still stands, general. Let me and my men deal with that monster down there while your other companies defend the city.¡± He paused a moment and then looked to Jei Su Long and his uncle for ascent. ¡°I would indeed take that offer of help now, Senior Commander.¡± Jei Su Long glared at me, his anger palpable. He then glanced up at his uncle. Tai Su Long merely shrugged offering the decision back to him. Long seconds passed as all eyes fell on Jei Su Long. He looked to the ground, his eyes shifting, calculating. ¡°No,¡± he said finally, and everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°I will not have the junior platoon commander¡¯s errant directive to assist be qualified by myself. This is a duty below that of a legionnaire. We are trained to fight upon the Hell Worlds. Let these here earn their honor and glory for the empire upon their own merit. Your decision is overruled¡­Junior platoon commander.¡± General Gong was speechless. Governor Tai Su Long however nodded in approval. ¡°Well said. I believe the Senior Platoon Commander has given his decision, general. Your men are on their own.¡± Jei Su Long then smirked at me, as if he had just won some kind of battle. That he had one upped me in front of everyone, but at the cost of perhaps millions of lives. I couldn¡¯t believe it. My Flame erupted with the outrage of my twin Dao. ¡°Are you frigging serious, man?¡± I shouted at him. ¡°This is about more than just your damn ego!¡± Tai Su Long reeled back in shock. ¡°H-how dare you speak out of turn!¡± ¡°You are to be reprimanded!¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°You cannot speak to me like that! You are but the Junior Platoon Commander!¡± ¡°The hell I am!¡± I said as I grabbed my Axe and Glaive. ¡°I am the Platoon Commander and by order of President Tzu Lu Zen himself, I hold command over the platoon when on the ground.¡± I then hopped onto the railing of the skiff. ¡°And when I hit the ground, my order is this.¡± I flew into the air with [Lightning Walk]. ¡°Follow me.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 4 I didn¡¯t have to give my order twice. My men jumped with me off the skiff before Jei Su Long could even get a word out. I tucked my arms close to my body and went into freefall, wind pressing into my face as I dove to get to the ground as quickly as possible. Scorched earth and demon hordes rose up to meet me as I slammed on the brakes with a burst of [Lightning Walk] right before slamming into the ground itself. My body exploded with a shower of earth and lightning, taking out at least a dozen demons as I landed in a superhero pose. As I rose from my crouched position, a sea of lemonade greeted me as the remainder of Onyx company turned to stare at me. There had to be over five hundred soldiers still pressing against the hordes and when they saw me, I could feel their elation grow. I cultivated their awe and redirected it back towards them with a rally cry. ¡°Onyx Company! Fall back and make a perimeter around the meteor. We¡¯ll clear out everything here and then deal with the Thrantor!¡± My words boomed across the chaos of the battlefield, supercharged with Frenzy and [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. The technique resonated within their souls, bolstering them with confidence. Immediately the platoon commanders began echoing my order to reorganize their men just as my own teamed slammed into the ground behind me. ¡°Hard press towards the meteor!¡± I commanded, pointing my axe to the building sized boulder that was a couple football fields away. ¡°Kill everything on the way there!¡± I let out a battle cry as I led the charge, Axe and Glaive tearing through the stray demons with ease as I poured on the speed. The demons themselves now paused to take note of us as we tore through their ranks, exuding nothing but fear. They were red skinned and humanoid, with horns, wings and claws. The normal variety as far as I could tell and although they fought back, I didn¡¯t even try to evade their attacks as their claws bounced off my naturally hardened skin as ineffectively as if I had been using [Steel Skin]. Holy shit, I thought reflectively. Was I this much stronger now? This was the first time I had fought ¡®normal¡¯ demons after training on the Heavy World at Du Gok Bhong and then ascending to the Sacred Soul Realm. I knew I had grown in strength and power, but all I had to test it out against were things far more powerful than what I had left behind on Earth. But now I could see how much I¡¯d grown compared to ¡®normal¡¯ monsters again. It was like returning to the tutorial zone after beating the damn final boss. I was powerful as shit! The thought boosted my confidence as I went all out, cleaving through whole swarms of demons with heavy swings of my [Frenzied Lightning] charged Axe and Glaive. My men did just as much damage as they followed in my wake, spreading outwards to pick off stray demons as the troops from Onyx platoon turned their backs to defend us from the outside while we cleared everything within. I was getting so caught up, I nearly forgot the main attraction. The Thrantor. The giant monster was bellowing in the distance, taking swipes at what I could only imagine were a few stray platoons caught up closer to the giant meteor. I spent a few more precious minutes clearing out more stray swarms of demons in the area before setting sights on our main target. There was still a sea of chaos between us and it. More patches of demons mixed with splintered platoons of infantryman. I couldn¡¯t go all out like before. Doing that would kill just as many soldiers as demons. ¡°New orders,¡± I shouted to my team. ¡°Save as many of these infantrymen as we can before heading to the Thrantor. Let¡¯s get to it! Steady advance!¡± We progressed forward, but more slowly now. I jumped from swarm to swarm, taking out small handfuls of demons to liberate the one or two soldiers who were being pinned down and overwhelmed. To my surprise, once we had done so, they didn¡¯t immediately run for the perimeter to join with the other platoons. Instead, they ran back into the fray. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?!¡± I stopped one of them, a woman¡ªI realized¡ªwho was clean-head shaven like the rest of the troops. But she looked older than most and also wore a set of gold ribbons on her robes that denoted her rank as a sergeant. ¡°You and your men can fall back now, sergeant. We¡¯ve got it from here.¡± Lemonade and fear spiked within her as she stared up at me and then she fell to one knee, bowing her head in deep respect. ¡°M-master Legionnaire Commander,¡± she stammered as she spoke. ¡°I apologize, but the last order from our platoon commander was to retrieve the dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± I said. And then I saw what was really going on. The handful of soldiers here were all part of the same platoon. But they weren¡¯t fighting to protect themselves. They were fighting to bring their fallen comrades home from the battlefield. I took a step back within my own mind. This wasn¡¯t the selfish cultivator mindset I was accustomed to. It was a reminder that these people were the same that I had met at the Golden Spire with old Iron Pot Wong. They were a brotherhood, not constant competitors like cultivation sect members. No way were they going to leave their own behind. Dead or alive. I couldn¡¯t help but produce a bit of lemonade of my own for their sacrifice and nobility. I nodded to her. ¡°I understand, Sergeant. Carry on then, we¡¯ll shield you as best we can while you carry out your work.¡± ¡°Thank you, master commander,¡± she said and then she paused. ¡°But I would humbly request you not waste your skills and abilities on protecting us. Please, if you must save anyone. Save our commander, Battalion 2nd Spear and 1st Lieutenant of 7th Platoon.¡± I raised a brow at her. She then pointed towards the Thrantor. ¡°He set out to distract the beast so we could retrieve the bodies. Please. He is a skilled cultivator, but I fear no true match for the creature alone. He will be killed eventually. He may be close to being killed already.¡± I studied the giant beast, still thrashing around as if trying to catch a fly. Was there truly only one cultivator keeping that thing¡¯s attention? I looked back to the sergeant who was now on both knees. ¡°Please save our, lieutenant,¡± she said. ¡°If you can. He¡¯s a good kid.¡± I nodded to her. ¡°Consider it done.¡± I left the sergeant and pressed the team forward with a new sense of urgency. Anyone who would be willing to sacrifice themselves just so their lost comrades could make it back home was worthy of a save in my boo¡ª. Wha-boom! My thoughts left me, as the world exploded in a shower of earth and fire. I went flying end over end, crashing into the backs of a couple of stray demons and killing them instantly in the process. I was more surprised than hurt, wondering what the hell just happened.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I flipped back onto my feet, surveying the area. A thirty-foot-wide crater burning with fire now stood where I had just been. No¡­I thought with sudden apprehension. Where I and the sergeant had just been. ¡°Sergeant!¡± I cried out as I scanned about looking for her. My heart jumped as I spotted her uniform in the distance, now a good fifty feet away. I sped to her with [Lightning walk] kicking off the air as I bounded over burning shrapnel and demon corpses. When I landed next to her, my stomach lurched. Her eyes were wide open, glassy and fixed, and half her bald head was now missing, as were both her legs. I¡¯d experienced death before. Hell, even my own, but somehow, seeing the woman now dead after speaking to her only seconds ago, caused a pain that went to the root of my Dao. Shit¡­ I thought, looking down at her. I didn¡¯t even know her name. But I knew enough about her to care that she was now gone. She¡¯d lost her life trying to bring her men home. And more than that, she cared enough about her lieutenant to ask me to try and save him as well. Another explosion went off about fifty feet away, throwing bodies and debris everywhere. As I shielded my eyes from it, I scanned about trying to find what the hell was causing it. ¡°There!¡± Ten Chui cried, now hovering a good twenty feet in the air above us for a better view. ¡°Giants!¡± I looked North-East to where he was pointing and spotted three towering figures atop the ridge of the larger impact crater. They were red skinned demons but several stories tall, give or take, given the distance we were from then. One of them lobbed something in the air and it sailed like a missile before exploding in a ball of fire half a football field away. ¡°They got damn artillery?¡± Ju Sui said next to me with a grimace. ¡°Bloody smart demons this time.¡± ¡°New orders commanders?¡± Ten Chui asked. ¡°Those bombs will wipe out what¡¯s left of the infantry platoons with how fast they are tossing them.¡± He wasn¡¯t wrong. Already another one of the giants had picked up what looked like a flaming kettle bell and was spinning it like a hammer throw. I looked down at the dead sergeant, rage and violence filling my heart. My Flame roared with it. It would take the platoon far too long to get to them. ¡°Ten Chui,¡± I called to him. ¡°Assume command and follow through with the last order. Target is the Thrantor. Save as many as you can along the way.¡± ¡°But the giants.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them,¡± I said as I rose off the ground with [Lightning Walk]. We couldn¡¯t all get there as a platoon in time, but I could as a Sacred Soul Realm Cultivator with [Ride the Lightning]! As I cycled the technique internally, my skin exploded with lightning, shooting me into the sky. I flew like a rocket as I corkscrewed through the air, angling slightly to intercept the latest bomb being thrown by the giants. The world exploded in fire as I tore through one of them, bursting it out of the sky. I then went for another, protecting my men and what was left of Onyx battalion from their assault as I closed in on the lobbers¡¯ position. I zigzagged like an out-of-control firecracker, blasting the projectiles apart without even a fragment touching my skin. When I finally got close enough to see the giants up close, I could see they were indeed at least three stories tall. Bald-headed and covered in scars, they were chained to a large wagon, that looked filled with whatever the hell they were throwing at us. Clay pots filled with something explosive, it looked like. A group of normal-sized demons were whipping the hell out of them, striking the giants on the back of their legs with long flails. They grunted and roared like pack animals and began grabbing for the pots even faster. No you don¡¯t, I thought. It¡¯s karma time, bitches! I angled towards them, aiming straight for the wagon as I applied [Steel Lightning] and [Steel Skin]. I struck like a literal lightning bolt, setting the entire cache of explosives off with a massive ka-thoom! Flames, shrapnel and debris flew everywhere as a new crater formed around me. I felt nothing as it went off, the damage unable to penetrate my duel defensive techniques, now jacked up to 11 in just my normal state. When the smoke cleared, two of the giants lay dead along with their slave master brethren. The last demon, which looked to have been shielded by the other two was stomping about in a circle holding its ears. I nearly felt sorry for it. Nearly¡­ The anger of losing the sergeant returned to my heart and caused my Flame to roar. ¡°Back to hell with all of you bastards!¡± I cried as I launched in to finish it off. To my surprise, the giant reacted with a startled swipe of its hand. I avoided it at just the last second, but didn¡¯t see the length of chain still attached to its wrist. Rusted metal links the size something you¡¯d anchor a cruise ship with, belted me out of the sky and slammed me into the ground. This time I actually felt it and realized the monster had more than just brute strength behind its massive size. It wasn¡¯t as strong as on a Bloodmoon world, but I could sense a core of Dark Frenzy churning within it. The giant lashed out savagely, whipping the chains on top of me with a speed and violence that caused the very ground to liquify. I braced myself with my weapons, sparks flying as the chains bounced off of them, but the force penetrated straight through to me. I gritted my teeth as I absorbed it all, grunting with a hard grimace of [Indifference]. Eventually the giant tired itself out and stepped back breathing heavily, dragging the chains with it. Clearly it must have thought it had killed me, because when I pushed myself out of the ground, the monster let out a surprised roar and stumbled back even further. ¡°That¡¯s right, asshole,¡± I said as I readied my Axe and Glaive. ¡°It¡¯s [My Turn] now!¡± I sprinted at it with [Lightning Walk] as I activated my retaliatory technique, pulling my weapons back for a [Frenzied Lightning] charged strike. The giant, now spent, could all but succumb to its fate as I cut through its hardened skin with the incredible force of my duel bladed attack. ¡°[Lightning Splits the Towering Oak]!¡± I cleaved through the giant from head to heel and a few seconds later, the massive body of the demon fell apart in two halves, sundering to the ground with a massive thoom! I cultivated the [Bloodlust] trigger by my kill and said a small prayer for the sergeant. It wasn¡¯t much, but at least I had granted her revenge. But I still had her other promise to keep. If I could make it in time. I looked for the Thrantor and saw it still in the same spot, close to the meteorite. But it wasn¡¯t hopping around anymore. Shit¡­ I thought. Was I already too late? Had it killed the commander? The thought spurred me on and I jumped back into the sky with [Ride the Lightning] again. As I flew across the battlefield, I got a sense of the true scale of the engagement. Thousands were dead. Demons and humans both. The massive meteorite loomed ahead of me, growing larger as I closed in with the speed of a jet fighter. Its true size became evident, towering at least twenty stories and the Thrantor that had emerged from it, perhaps just under half that height. Holy crap, I thought. This would be the biggest monster I had fought yet. The wings on its back looked perhaps half formed and at least triple the size of when I had seen them before. But what truly shocked me was the Dark Frenzy palpable in the air. Again, not as strong as a full on Bloodmoon, but definitely enough to mutate anything the giant rock had come into contact with. I tried to look for the cultivator lieutenant the sergeant had spoken of, but didn¡¯t see anyone flying around it. The monster¡¯s back was to me and it seemed focused on searching for something, looking from the ground and to the air and then back again. I spotted a small cluster of infantrymen hightailing it away from the monster, carrying several stretchers of bodies with them. I flew downwards and stopped myself in midair above them with a blast of thunder. Fear jumped into their souls as they looked up in fright, but then it quickly converted into lemonade once they realized who I was. They all bowed deeply. ¡°Master Legionnaire commander!¡± one of them said, out of breath. ¡°Thank the heavens it is you.¡± ¡°Where is your commander?¡± I said. ¡°Is he still alive?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± another one asked. At first I thought he was simply being an idiot, and perhaps he was, but I guess from where he was in the chain of command there were perhaps half a dozen commanders above his rank. ¡°The one distracting the Thrantor,¡± I said with as little sarcasm as possible. I then recalled the title the sergeant had given him. ¡°Battalion 2nd Spear, 1st Lieutenant of 7th Platoon.¡± ¡°Ah! The lieutenant lives still!¡± the same soldier answered. ¡°He has the beast befuddled at the moment. But it won¡¯t last long. He¡¯s given us our last chance to escape.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m here to save him.¡± I pushed ahead and towards the Thrantor, coming level with its massive head. It was still distracted, looking at the ground as if waiting to pounce. A low growl rumbled from it, deep and powerful like a volcano about to erupt. The Dark Frenzy coming from within it was strong enough to make my Flame flicker. If that giant was strong, then this thing was going to be off the charts. I looked back for my team and saw them still making their way to me. A sudden movement caught my eye and I saw a figure emerge from thin air. He was a common looking soldier, like any other, but I could see from his uniform the pips and insignia that designated him as a lieutenant. The Thrantor immediately roared, finally spotting what it¡¯d been waiting for. The lieutenant caught sight of me and when our eyes met, I caught a sudden mixture of fear and anger, come from inside him. What the hell? I then realized it was the same guy I had seen from before at the drill competition. He disappeared then, flashing out of existence to avoid a paw strike from the lion like beast. He then reappeared with two jian blades floating at his sides. Luminescent beams of Qi burst from his palms as he went through a series of techniques to keep the creature¡¯s massive jaws at bay. I recognized the techniques immediately. The patterns and forms. The flying jian blades. Nah, I thought, rejecting the idea immediately. But then the lieutenant cried out with an annunciated technique. ¡°[Third Heaven, Double Sword Strike]!¡± My heart leapt at the voice. I¡¯d know it anywhere. The face now clicked as well, sans the long hair. But I still couldn¡¯t believe it. As I watched the lieutenant face off against the beast there was no doubt in my mind as to who he was, yet still it didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Hein?¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 5 I was beside myself with questions. How the hell could he be here? Well¡­ I kind of knew the answer to that one already. Master Hei Dong had packed him off to military school after I trounced his ass nearly two years ago, so finding him in the army was perhaps no big surprise. But to find out that Hein and the person the Sergeant had begged me to save¡ªthe one now fighting the S Class behemoth in front of me to save his men¡ªwas one in the same, was what was now blowing my mind. The little prick I knew was like a mini Jei Su Long. But not this guy here. Or was he still? I just didn¡¯t know. ¡°Are you here to help or just watch me be killed?¡± Hein shouted. I was so wrapped up in my own thoughts that I nearly forgot what I¡¯d come here to do. Hein was now ping-ponging through the air with [Flash Step], barely keeping ahead of the Thrantor¡¯s claw swipes and snaps of its jaws. He kept its attention by interspersing his dodges with radiant Qi blasts aimed right for its eyes. It was a good strategy. It kept the giant monster both disorientated and pissed off enough to focus solely on killing him instead of rampaging across the planet. I cycled my Frenzy as I hovered in midair with [Lightning Walk]. Hein was providing the perfect opportunity for a full-charged opening strike. I holstered my Axe, going full ¡®bigboy¡¯ mode with my Glaive. The monster was powerful, both physically and spiritually and a preemptive attack like this would allow me the time to hurt it on the spiritual plane as well. Working my meridian sequences, I engaged my defensive techniques of [Steel Skin] and [Steel Lightning] as well as [Steel Core]. I then dove into my mind¡¯s eye to summon my Sacred Soul. ¡°[Spectral Body Projection]¡­¡± I whispered as I annunciated the technique. Instantly my vision doubled, seeing both the real world and the spiritual realm at the same time. The image of the Struggler emerged, red skin and bull¡¯s horns superimposing itself over my body in translucent form. I peered deep inside the body of the Thrantor and could see the pulsating black mass that was its demonic core. Dark Frenzy was cycling throughout its body, but it seemed it was using it for only one purpose now. I followed the thick rivulets of dark energy to where it was supplying its massive wings with power, slowly growing them in size. There was no question now where I needed to strike first. Once those wings were done growing, not only would it be able to fly, but who knew what other techniques it could then employ with that huge reservoir of Dark Frenzy at its disposal. General Gong was right. If this thing managed to get airborne it would be game over for this world. I shot towards the monster with a burst of [Lightning Walk], pulling back my glaive to strike. ¡°[Struggler¡¯s Lightning Blade of Fury]!¡± I spun with the massive sword in tow, lightning trailing from its tip. My [Spectral Weapon] briefly appeared as I made contact with the Thrantor¡¯s giant wing and felt the resistance send a shockwave back through my body. Damn, this thing is tough! I poured on the Frenzy to break through and with a final push, both the boney structure within the wing and the Dark Frenzy running through it gave way. My Glaive spun free and the beast let out a horrid guttural cry as its wing collapsed in two pieces. Black blood jetted from the severed bone like an uncontrolled oil well and Dark Frenzy spewed along with it. The Thrantor immediately fell on its side, mewling and kicking in pain. The result was a mini earthquake that created a dust storm a mile wide. I was just about to swoop down to get a couple more free hits in when I noticed my platoon of legionnaires had already arrived to do the same. Ten Chui was leading the pack, sending scorching Qi techniques into the huge body of the wounded beast. The rest of my team clambered onto it like a swarm of fire ants, eliciting more wails of pain as they cut into its hide with a variety of martial techniques. They seem to have it under control for now, I thought. Which allowed me the latitude to turn my attention to something even more important than an S class monstrosity with the potential to become a world killer. My damn future brother-in-law. ¡°Yo, what the hell man?¡± I approached Hein across the air with a glide of [Lightning Walk]. ¡°You saw I was on your ship, and you weren¡¯t even going to say anything?¡± Hein merely shrugged. ¡°It seemed like the best strategy. Until now.¡± I studied him as a stupefied pause fell between us. The last time I¡¯d seen Hein he¡¯d been crying like a baby after I¡¯d finished kicking his ass and breaking his dad¡¯s prized sword. But a whole lot had changed since that day. His sister had become my betrothed and his family was now my own. Which made Hein my family now too, I supposed. In my mind, I still expected for him to be the same punk ass kid I remembered him to be. But I sure as hell had grown in leaps and bounds in the last couple of years and I guess it was na?ve of me to think that he wouldn¡¯t have done the same. And grown he had. Hein was perhaps close to twenty now, but looked somewhat older than that. Gone was the smug and boyish babyface, replaced by a visage that was far more gaunt and grave and marked with a couple of scars. Again, it was hard to recognize him fully without his long silver-streaked hair, but what I could see plainly now were his features. They hadn¡¯t changed. Features inherited from his dad, Hei Dong. But what truly had changed the most, were his eyes. They were still silver in color, but they had seen things now, I could tell. Perhaps not as otherworldly as the unseen things that I had seen, but it was clear that he¡¯d been exposed to the brutality of war, much like I had just experienced with the sudden loss of that sergeant. Shit, I cursed inwardly. I still don¡¯t even know her name. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve come to say, Chun?¡± I grew suddenly agitated. ¡°Look, I haven¡¯t spoken to you in two years and a lot has changed between us.¡± ¡°Oh? Like you screwing my sister because I screwed yours?¡± He smirked at me. ¡°Way to get even, my friend.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe this guy. ¡°So, you want to go there right away, huh?¡± ¡°Apparently you did.¡± My anger flared. ¡°It ain¡¯t nothing like that between me and your sister!¡± I shouted and suddenly felt those old feelings of resentment return. ¡°What you did to Yu Li was jacked up! What Fia and I share are different. Way different.¡± I sensed some anger flicker within him as well. ¡°Was that before or after you did the deed?¡± ¡°Bitch, I didn¡¯t even know she was your sister at first. That¡¯s how different it is between Fia and I compared to you and Yu Li.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°You really think that?¡± He squared up on me, still smirking and it took all my wherewithal to maintain my composure with [Indifference]. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to marry her for one,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°Not that I¡¯d want you marrying Yu Li. Thankfully she¡¯s found a much better guy for that.¡± Hein scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that one. Gui Zu of all people.¡± I pointed at him threateningly. ¡°You watch what you say about him. He¡¯s twice the man than you¡¯ll ever be for stepping up to take care of your kid.¡± He grimaced as more anger flared. ¡°Stop holding that over my head! I was just a damn kid mysel¡ª¡± An ear-shattering roar cut his words short. We both immediately looked to the Thrantor and saw it back on its feet again. My guys were still doing their thing, shifting to aerial combat to keep attacking its lion like head. But the Thrantor seemed oblivious to them. It instead was gnawing at what was left of the wing that I¡¯d nearly cut in half. It seemed to finally get a good grip and then with a whip of its head, it tore the dangling appendage straight off. A painful roar followed as more blood and Dark Frenzy jetted from the stump on its back. It was enough to make Hein freeze with fear next to me, and I realized that he was perhaps sensing a bit of the Dark Frenzy now permeating the air. I could see for myself what the creature was doing with it. It was still circulating the Dark Frenzy throughout its body, but now it was stemming off the flow to its wings. As its one good wing folded to its back, the flow of Dark Frenzy to its wings ceased altogether. But then something else happened. Its Demonic Core began to pulsate and the flow was redirected not towards its wings but to its mouth and claws. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I said. ¡°I think things are about to get real ba¡ª!¡± My words hung as the Thrantor opened its jaws and a stream of dark green flames shot out of its mouth and began saturating the ground at its feet. It was the same green flames that monstrosity had conjured up when I¡¯d fought I¡¯xol¡¯ukz back at Du Gok Bhong. The emerald flames were thick and viscus like burning napalm, spilling and flowing like molten lava as it covered the ground. My men scattered, backing away as the Thrantor swiped at them, its claws now flaming as well. They had faced similar back at the academy, but perhaps not on a scale like this before. ¡°My men!¡± Hein cried and immediately flashed stepped towards the ground. ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted and then charged after him with [Lightning Walk]. I caught up to him with three rapid steps. ¡°We¡¯re not done here, Hein! There¡¯s a hell of a lot more that we need to talk about.¡± ¡°Well can it wait?¡± he said. ¡°My men are about to be killed by that thing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that thing,¡± I said. ¡°Me and my men are taking care of it.¡± ¡°Then do so!¡± ¡°I Will!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± He then disappeared in another series of [Flash Steps] and I halted in mid-air, wondering what the hell had just happened. Shit! I thought. Was I just on the emotional backfoot in an argument with damn Hein? I tried not to think about it as I looked to the Thrantor again. The giant monster was wreaking havoc on the ground, killing indiscriminately, demons and soldiers alike. My legionnaire platoon was doing a good job at keeping it busy and in one place, but I could tell it would take them hours to take the thing down. And likely not without incident. The [Odds were Against Us] it seemed. I tapped into the power of the technique, flushing my body with fresh Frenzy. Readying my Glaive, I charged at the Thrantor with [Ride the Lightning], becoming a missile. I punched through the sky and landed a smiting blow to the beast¡¯s snout with all my might. Its massive head snapped back like an invisible giant had struck it, causing it to cease its discharge of green flames. I marveled for a moment at how much power I was able to pack into that one hit. But as much force as I¡¯d put behind it, I failed to break its hardened skin. Damn, I thought. Could my guys even hurt this thing now? With its inner strength now redirected to its physical form instead of its wings, the Thrantor had just grown ten times more powerful than before. As if to emphasize the fact, its massive, flaming claws sped towards me like a bullet train. It was quicker to block than to dodge, but I regretted my decision immediately. Pain filled every cell of my body as the force of the hit was translated through my Phalanx Glaive and into my bones. I went flying backwards like a tennis ball hit by a racket, tumbling and spinning. When I finally got myself back under control with a burst of [Lightning Walk], I found I was over half a mile away. Shit¡­ It looked as if I was going to need to pull out more stops than I first thought to face this thing. The translucent form of the struggler still surrounded me, but now I¡¯d need to draw on the true power of the demon itself. I charged forward with [Ride the Lightning], corkscrewing through the air with my Phalanx Glaive spiraling in front of me. The thing needed to die and fast. Before its flames killed anyone else. Even Hein as he tried to save his men. I engaged [Mark of the Demon] enhancing my defensive techniques tenfold. As I flew towards the Thrantor I aimed directly for its gaping mouth still spewing green flames. At this speed, no one would be able to see me in my demon form and for what I was about to do next, they probably weren¡¯t going to see me at all. I pushed into the Thrantor¡¯s streaming breath and the effect of Dark Frenzy immediately attacked my Frenzied Flame. I protected it with [Soul Shield] and pushed right on through, seeing nothing but green flames licking about me. The flames themselves had minimal effect on my body as my [Steel Lightning] technique kicked in, keeping them off of me with its ablative effect. I slammed into something that felt like skin and pushed right on through with my Glaive leading the charge, spinning like a top. Hot blood and offal pressed in on me and when I finally struck something solid, I let out a cry to push through to the other side, coming up with words on the spot. ¡°[Lightning Drill of Fury]!¡± Okay, it was kind of a dumb name, but damn it, if it didn¡¯t do the job. I broke through what I figured was the back of the Thrantor¡¯s skull, channeling through what had to be a good three feet of Dark-Frenzy-reinforced bone. As sunlight hit me again, I wiped my face to get a better view of the effectiveness of my impromptu special attack. The Thrantor fell to the ground spasming, its eyes dilated and fixed. As it fell, it was consumed by its own flames which now filled an area a mile wide. That had to be my biggest kill yet, I pondered as my [Bloodlust] kicked in. I cultivated the free Frenzy greedily, replenishing what I¡¯d spent in addition to tucking a sizable amount away into my Dantian. I lowered myself to the ground to rejoin with my team and dropped [Mark of the Demon], although with as much blood as I was now covered in, they probably wouldn¡¯t have even noticed. Ten Chui was, not surprisingly, the first to reach me, followed by Dim Wei and then the rest of the team. The looks on their faces matched the lemonade pouring from their souls. ¡°Commander that was incredible!¡± Dim Wei blubbered. ¡°You killed that thing in a single technique!¡± ¡°No question why you¡¯re the Platoon Commander,¡± Jin Po said with a laugh and caused his fellow countrymen Li Hei and Ben Wu to do the same. ¡°What classification do you think that was?¡± Juk Sui said, folding his arms as he looked at the massive corpse of the beast. ¡°S class?¡± ¡°At least a double S,¡± Le Hei said. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re going to be on the ground with us on Fhae I¡¯ung, commander. At least we know you can take out something that size with ease.¡± I chuckled politely. ¡°It was big, but perhaps not as strong as it looked.¡± ¡°I would say the opposite for you.¡± We all looked towards the new voice that had entered the conversation and saw a man that looked in his forties, limping with the help of a stick. Joining him was none of than Hein himself, who walked a few paces behind. ¡°I thank you for your assistance legionnaires,¡± he said bowing deeply. ¡°I am Captain Yungi, First Spear and leading commander of Onyx company. Your actions today saved many of my men, and also that of my second in command, Lieutenant Dong.¡± As I looked at Hein, I could sense a mixture of fear, anger and lemonade all directed at me at once. I cultivated all three, but then had to admit that there were mixed feelings coming from me as well. I still didn¡¯t know where we stood, but I couldn¡¯t deny what I¡¯d seen him do, or the respect I had for the lieutenant who risked his life to defend his men¡ªall before I knew his name was Hein. ¡°Your lieutenant Dong acted admirably, captain,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] so that it was clear I wasn¡¯t being facetious. ¡°He perhaps saved far many more men than we did.¡± The look of shock on Hein¡¯s face was priceless. I was sure he didn¡¯t know what the hell to think. As he opened his mouth to say something, the backwash from a descending skiff drowned out whatever he was planning to say. We all looked up to see the command skiff lowering from the sky. Ah shit, I thought, already preparing to face the music. It didn¡¯t take long. Jei Su Long and his prick of an uncle leapt over the side of the craft and came storming towards me. ¡°Insubordination!¡± Jei Su Long cried at the top of his lungs. ¡°You are guilty of insubordination, Iron Bull!¡± General Gong and his aides followed after them, looking peaked. Hein raised a brow as he looked over at me. ¡°What the hell did you do, Chun?¡± I ignored the wise crack with a sigh of [Indifference]. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it?¡± Jei Su Long echoed as he came to a stop in front of me. He then looked to the rest of the team. ¡°You should all be worried about it. You are all guilty of the same!¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re not,¡± I said stepping to him. ¡°They were only following my orders. The only one guilty of not following your shitty commands¡­ is me.¡± That caused anger to flare within Jei Su Long and fear in everyone else. ¡°How dare you¡ª!¡± ¡°A court martial,¡± Tai Su Long said, silencing his nephew. ¡°That is the only solution for this insolent conduct. General Gong you should arrest this man.¡± General Gong shuffled forward sheepishly. ¡°Well¡­I can¡¯t say that I would disapprove of the outcome the Master Iron Bull¡¯s insubordination has caused.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Captain Yungi said, dropping to one knee. ¡°Governor, this man and his team saved many of my own.¡± ¡°That is not the point,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°The chain of command was broken and clearly remains so.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°But not in the way that you think.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Governor,¡± General Gong said. ¡°While I agree in protocol, I remind you that the legionnaires do not fall under my command. I am simply their transport. They still technically fall under the authority of His Imperial Majesty¡¯s Prisons. As such I could not confine this man under my military authority.¡± Tai Su Long harrumphed. ¡°That is why you are still merely a general. But no matter. I am certain there is a branch of His Imperial Majesty¡¯s Prisons on this world. You will take us to one so that he can be processed immediately. Now arrest him in the meantime!¡± Gong hesitated again while Jei Su Long smirked. ¡°Seems you¡¯ve outsmarted yourself this time, Iron Bull,¡± he said. I could sense anger building around me, coming from my men more so than from me. ¡°General Gong,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°If you do not arrest this man, I will see to it that you¡ª¡± ¡°No need,¡± I said, stepping towards the skiff. ¡°I¡¯ll come of my own free will. Take my native ass back to prison.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 6 I sat in the back of the command skiff with my hands bound by a pair of shackles that I had placed upon myself. It was frigging ridiculous, but I¡¯d have to let things play out for now. Or at least until I figured out what the hell I could do next. With my anger now reduced to a simmer of irritation, the Struggler was assessing the situation, and it wasn¡¯t looking good. For all my bravado, no way in hell could I afford to spend another stint in prison. Fia was due in a month, and I had to get to the Hell Worlds and back long before then. I glanced over the railing of the skiff to where Jei Su Long and his uncle were now taking their frustrations out on my platoon, chewing them out and letting them know that Jei Su Long was now solely in charge. Shit¡­I thought. This couldn¡¯t get much worse. My irritation was starting to boil again. The twin shackles of both the empire¡¯s imperial control and the fascist law of might imposed by cultivators themselves now stood in my path. I was a Sacred Soul Realm cultivator now. I had just killed something that would have taken thousands of normal men to slay. But here I was in shackles in obedience to the law. But why, was the question. I could perhaps kill everyone here. All save for Governor Tai Su Long. I had no idea how powerful he truly was, but I pegged him on the same level as Chief Yora or even the President. But even if I could beat him, there would be someone else to take his place. And that was the twin shackles that was at the heart of the Yee empire¡¯s power and control. They had law, but unlike in the old world, where law was backed up by police control or military might, now it was backed by the might of individual cultivators of increasingly godly power. Right up to that of the great Soul Emperor himself. Something seemed to resonate in my soul at that. A new hidden truth unlocked. As powerful as I now was, I was still in the pecking order of the great game. Sure, I could go on a rampage and slaughter as many as I could before I eventually ran into someone strong enough to kill me. But I¡¯d be sacrificing not only everything back home, but also the second path of my new twin Dao. I needed to survive to protect the entire realm. Which made dealing with assholes like Tai Su Long all the more unbearable. Still, I wouldn¡¯t take back my actions for anything. Not in the slightest. Those men needed to be saved. And defeating the Thrantor quickly perhaps even saved the entire planet. Confirmation of that came when Captain Yungi and Hein arrived at the command skiff to report on what was left of Onyx company. It had taken them nearly an hour to get everything squared away, but when the final tally was done some 537 of the 1000 strong company had been killed in battle. ¡°A heavy loss,¡± Captain Yungi said before looking over at me. ¡°But I stand by what I said. It would have been a lot worse without the legionnaire commander¡¯s intervention.¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± General Gong said. ¡°We would have had to sacrifice the entirety of Onyx company while the other four mobilized. And who knows how many would have died in the end.¡± The general gave me a deep bow. ¡°I am sorry for what the Governor is now imposing on you, Master Iron Bull, but you have my deepest gratitude.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t mention it,¡± I said with chagrin. He then chuckled as he leaned over to whisper to me. ¡°Don¡¯t look so glum. I think I have an idea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Before he could say anything else, Jei Su Long and his uncle clambered aboard the skiff along with my platoon. The anger dripping off of them was palpable, especially when they saw me seated on the ground in chains. Juk Sui looked like he was about to open his mouth to say something, but I slowly shook my head at him. No, I conveyed the message with my eyes. Now is not the time. Dim Wei gave me a look of sympathy and then shot a scowl at Jei Su Long. They knew the bullshit that was transpiring. But thankfully none of them was as hotheaded as me to actually start anything to make matters worse. ¡°Are we prepared to depart now, general?¡± Tai Su Long said as he stepped towards the center console of the skiff, hands behind his back. ¡°We must get this disgraced legionnaire back to his masters.¡± My Flame surged with contempt and rage, and it took the Struggler¡¯s full strength to keep the demon from grabbing the controls and sending me off the deep end. I practiced [Indifference], cultivating the rage within me to be used later as Frenzy. And hopefully in some fashion that would involve kicking Tai Su Long¡¯s ass. ¡°We are prepared, Governor,¡± General Gong said with a bow. ¡°I¡¯ve already communicated ahead. We can get to the closest prison within an hour.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Tai Su Long said before pointing at me. ¡°Ensure you have someone keep watch on him, general. He has already proven he favors jumping out of skiffs. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to do the same to avoid punishment.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°He was quite the coward at the Academy.¡± The demon snapped. ¡°The only cowa¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch over him,¡± Hein said, shutting me up. ¡°I happen to know this man. I will ensure he does not try to escape.¡± Both Tai Su Long and General Gong looked at Hein bemused. ¡°You know him?¡± General Gong asked. ¡°It¡¯s complicated, but I will serve the duty,¡± Hein said. ¡°With my commander¡¯s leave, of course.¡± Captain Yungi nodded. ¡°By all means, Lieutenant.¡± ¡°I care not who it is,¡± Tai Su Long said dismissively. ¡°So long as it is done.¡± ¡°Then consider it so done, Governor,¡± Hein said with a bow. ¡°I shall watch over the foulmouthed beast and ensure he does not escape.¡± * * * I glared at Hein as the skiff took off and he came to take a spot next to me, leaning his back against the railing. ¡°Was the foulmouthed beast part really necessary?¡± I said. ¡°Or was that you getting even somehow?¡± ¡°You should be thanking me for stopping you from getting yourself into more trouble,¡± he said. ¡°You truly are a chun with that mouth of yours.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. I started a snarky reply, but stopped myself. The kid was mostly right. ¡°Yeah, I guess I owe you one for that. Thanks.¡± Hein chuckled. ¡°Consider it repayment for your assistance. How did you get yourself in such a mess anyway? What did you do?¡± I sighed and then told Hein the story. He simply nodded. ¡°So you caused the Governor and his nephew to lose face.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you call saving a planet and a battalion of troops from certain death, sure.¡± Hein chuckled again. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I was only stating the issue from their point of view.¡± ¡°And you would know,¡± I said with a smirk. ¡°Not too long ago, you¡¯d be thinking just like those pricks. I¡¯ve got to say Hein, I¡¯m impressed with how much you¡¯ve grown.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me,¡± he snapped. ¡°And I would be nothing like those two core worlders.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a short memory pal.¡± ¡°On that we¡¯ll disagree.¡± ¡°Anyway, back to our original conversation,¡± I said. ¡°As jacked up as it may seem, me getting with Fia wasn¡¯t revenge. It was love.¡± ¡°Please,¡± he said, making an ick face. ¡°You¡¯re making me ill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what it is,¡± he said. ¡°I just care not to hear about it. I suppose, in a way, I now understand how you felt about Yu Li.¡± ¡°That was totally different.¡± ¡°As you already said.¡± ¡°And what was up with you selling Zu Tien to that whore house?¡± ¡°What?¡± he said. ¡°You know about that?¡± ¡°I had to rescue her from there. She¡¯s one of my Wardens now.¡± He chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­¡± ¡°You did some really messed up shit, Hein,¡± I said, feeling some of the old feelings of resentment return. ¡°Some, I don¡¯t think I could ever forgive you for.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°I can¡¯t control how you feel. But like I said. I was a child doing childish things. I can only seek to atone for them now.¡± He said it matter-of-fact, with no malice or anger in his soul. It caused me to pause. ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± I asked looking up at him. ¡°You¡¯re like a different person now. And in a good way I mean, no bullshit.¡± He huffed out a laugh. ¡°The army has a way of making you mature very quickly. Although, I¡¯m not certain the same applies to you. You seem as belligerent as ever. Or perhaps the Legionnaire Academy is different. How did you even make it through the Academy anyway? I heard that place is a death sentence.¡± ¡°It is for many, not gonna lie,¡± I said. ¡°But I made it through with a lot of blood, suffering and pain. Some madness too. Plus, a little help of a few good friends didn¡¯t hurt either.¡± ¡°Madness?¡± ¡°Yeah, best not to ask about that one.¡± He shook his head at me. ¡°You are a mystery, Chun. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve advanced so far. Just look at you. The way you killed that Thrantor. It was incredible. What realm are you now? Sacred Soul?¡± ¡°Around first Tier, but yeah,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I had a breakthrough right before my graduation.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Some people are just born lucky.¡± I could sense a hint of disdain. Hein being appreciative for my help or not, I guess I had still surpassed him by quite a bit and it was probably only natural for him to feel a little envious in that regard. Especially about a former enemy and rival. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve advanced yourself,¡± I said, trying to take the subject off of me. ¡°What are you? Around Mid-Teir Core realm now?¡± ¡°Slightly beyond that,¡± he said. ¡°7th Tier. Nearly 8th.¡± ¡°Congratz,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re progressing quickly yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard when all you have to do with your time is train,¡± Hein said. ¡°The army is good for that.¡± ¡°So was the academy,¡± I said. ¡°It was like boot camp. Eat, drink, sleep training.¡± ¡°My boot camp was a nightmare,¡± Hein said and then chuckled a little. ¡°I was angry at the entire world. At you most of all, I¡¯ll admit. But after a few months they pretty much beat all that crap out of me.¡± He then looked down at me. ¡°The world does indeed take on a whole new perspective when you start as a nobody instead of a royal heir of the ruling clan.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, until he smiled and then I felt free to laugh. ¡°Yeah, I get it. I had to start at the bottom at the academy too. At Shit Robe Tier.¡± ¡°Shit robe?¡± I then went into the details of my Academy ordeal, starting with getting busted down to a Gray Robe after I killed the pedophile ex-Warden, Shen Liu. ¡°You truly do have problems following orders, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Bad ones, yeah.¡± As the skiff ride went on, I filled the time conveying stories of my time at Du Gok Bhong. I was careful to leave out the details of the Bloodmoon training and such, but I freely shared the training regimes and exams competition, plus how much of a dick Jei Su Long was¡ªalbeit in a lowered voice so the prick himself wouldn¡¯t overhear me. It gave Hein a laugh and he interspersed my stories with some of his own. Starting with his first few months at the military academy where they beat discipline into him and then how he soared later when he was able to apply his cultivator skills to become a 3rd Spear. That kicked off an explanation of the infantry rankings and how Core Realm cultivators were treated in the military¡ªnormally made officers and platoon commanders with their cultivator rankings denoted as spears, with the First spear being the highest ranked cultivator in the company. His mention of rankings reminded me of something else. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, more solemnly. ¡°I met your platoon sergeant. Unfortunately, right before she was killed. I didn¡¯t get her name, but she was the one that really urged me to try and save you. She said that¡­ you were a good kid.¡± The countenance on Hein¡¯s face dropped, and I could sense a spike of pain come from within him. He looked away from me and out at the passing clouds. ¡°That would have been Sergeant Wi Sui.¡± He paused a moment, shaking his head and then laughed. ¡°Just like her to say something like that. She basically taught me how to lead the platoon.¡± ¡°You served under her?¡± I asked. ¡°No, I was her commander from the start, but it was my first command. She taught me what to do and what not to do and how to relate to the men. She taught me how to truly lead. She taught me everything really.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°Can¡¯t believe she¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Wi Sui,¡± I said her name like a remembrance. ¡°I could tell you meant a lot to her, even though I only spoke to her for a second. You made an impression, and a good one.¡± ¡°She made more of an impression on me, I think.¡± I smiled as a pause fell between us and I could see Hein quietly reflecting. Perhaps Sergeant Wi Sui was the one most responsible for Hein¡¯s change. A mentor, like the same I had found in Chief Yora or even Threja and Venja. The loss now was perhaps even greater than I imagined, for Hein. ¡°But it¡¯s like that in the infantry,¡± he said eventually. ¡°We suffer losses often.¡± He then paused again. ¡°Unfortunately, the routine doesn¡¯t make the losing any easier.¡± * * * Hein and I spoke more freely after that, switching back to lighter conversation about war stories and our mutual time in the military. He told me of other planets he had been called to defend. Missions not unlike this one. He then told me about ones that would take him into the heart of the core worlds where they were sometimes stationed for weeks doing nothing but party while on shore leave. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re enjoying yourself here,¡± I said. Hein smiled. ¡°I should honestly thank you for kicking my ass that day. It changed the trajectory of my path completely.¡± He then looked at me and laughed. ¡°And no offense, but your mudball world of Terra and Jurin province seem completely inconsequential now. It¡¯s a huge world out here and I for one, enjoy no one knowing who I am when I¡¯m out exploring it.¡± I could see the wanderlust in his eyes as he said it. ¡°Fia thinks a lot like that you know?¡± ¡°What?¡± he said, sounding surprised. ¡°Her?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know your own sister, man?¡± He rolled his eyes. ¡°In case you didn¡¯t notice, we¡¯re not exactly close.¡± ¡°Well, I think she¡¯d like the new you when you meet up again.¡± He huffed out a laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be anytime soon.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not coming back for the wedding at least?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be in three years?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Nah. It¡¯ll be a lot sooner than that. Which is why I can¡¯t afford to be messing around with going back to prison. I have to get to the Hell Worlds and back to Fia before she has the baby.¡± Hein¡¯s eyes flew wide open. ¡°Baby?!¡± he said. ¡°What baby?!¡± Oh shit¡­ I thought. I forgot I hadn¡¯t told anyone about that yet. ¡°You mean you¡¯ve gone and gotten my sister pregnant!¡± Anger filled him as his nostrils flared. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me this isn¡¯t revenge now, Chun! You damn bastard!¡± ¡°No man, it¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°How is it not?¡± I was just about to start explaining when one of General Gong¡¯s aides suddenly called out. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the prison! Preparing for descent and landing!¡± A flurry of commotion came next as the skiff dropped altitude. Hein looked like he wanted to tear my head off, but maintained his professionalism as he hoisted me up from the floor. ¡°This is not over,¡± he whispered to me. ¡°You¡¯d better have some way of getting out of this, Chun, because I want some answers.¡± ¡°You and me both,¡± I said. ¡°On the getting out part, that is.¡± I grinned like an idiot, but he didn¡¯t laugh. As I looked over the edge of the skiff, a small township came into view, but even larger than it, was what had to be the prison itself. It was constructed in a way that reminded me of Du Gok Bhong. No frills, a single tower with a large roof that we were now poised to land upon. As we dropped closer, I could see that we were not the only skiff present. There below us was a skiff that looked nearly three times as large as a normal vessel. It was made of brilliant, polished ivory, accented with gold trim. No less than two dozen people were standing in formation before it, all of them in imperial robes of beige and off white. ¡°What the devil is that?¡± Jei Su Long wrinkled his nose as he looked down at the skiff. ¡°Does a lowly prison command such a vessel? How rich is this planet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s no prison vessel,¡± Tai Su Long said as he approached the railing. ¡°That¡¯s an imperial skiff.¡± He then looked to General Gong. ¡°What¡¯s it doing here?¡± Gong shrugged. ¡°One can only guess, Governor, but I would assume that as we transmitted our intended destination that perhaps the imperial palace also intercepted the communication.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It would be only customary for the planetary ruler to express their personal gratitude to those responsible for preventing such a large calamity on their world,¡± Gong said. ¡°In this case, the Iron Bull, may well get to meet the Princess herself before being sentenced.¡± General Gong beckoned me forward, and Hein gave me a little push. Tai Su Long¡¯s face was pale as I passed by him, but General Gong gave me a little wink. ¡°Come Iron Bull,¡± he said. ¡°Fix your robes. You are about to meet the ruler of planet El D¡¯shar.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 7 I shuffled along with my hands bound in front of me as Hein guided me by the arm towards the gangplank leading to the top of the prison roof. I got about halfway across the skiff when Governor Tai Su Long suddenly cried out. ¡°Wait, stop!¡± he said. Sweat beaded on his brow as his eyes darted back and forth rapidly in thought. ¡°How much did you communicate about the battle, General Gong?¡± he asked. ¡°Did you give details?¡± Gong shrugged. ¡°Not much. Qi stone pair communications are limited after all.¡± ¡°Good, good,¡± he said, looking to Jei Su Long. ¡°We will tell the princess the role your legionnaires played in the defeat of the Thrantor, nephew. She will be very impressed.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± General Gong said. ¡°The Iron Bull¡¯s disobedience of Master Jei Su Long¡¯s command to not intervene, especially. He should be well punished for not respecting the chain of command, as you said.¡± I paused for half a second, shocked at what the General had said, until I caught the irony in his voice. That slick son of a bitch, I thought with an inward grin. He just played Tai Su Long like a fiddle. My men quickly picked up on it too, jumping on the bandwagon to expose Jei Su Long and his uncle¡¯s idiocy. ¡°Yes,¡± Juk Sui suddenly called out. ¡°The princess should know how the Iron Bull forced all of us to defy the Senior Platoon Commander¡¯s orders to follow him in slaying the Thrantor and not to stay aboard the skiff!¡± ¡°Yes, I agree!¡± Dim Wei chimed in. ¡°We followed the wrong orders. We should have stayed on the skiff along with the Senior Platoon Commander. We should be rightly joining the Iron Bull in prison for what we did.¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Tai Su Long shouted. ¡°We need not mention any of that to the princess. Those are trivial details far below the royal audience we have before us.¡± Gong stopped short. ¡°But how else do we explain us coming to the prison, Master Tai Su Long?¡± Tai Su Long¡¯s mouth hung open in silence. I nearly laughed out loud as the tables were suddenly turned, but I kept the smile off my face with a grimace of [Indifference]. ¡°And who knows what the princess herself might have been observing of the battle in her spectral form.¡± Gong shrugged. ¡°She would have clearly seen the Iron Bull disobeying the direct orders, if so.¡± That caused another wave of dismay to flash across Tai Su Long¡¯s face. ¡°Of course,¡± General Gong added quickly. ¡°It was quite a hectic series of events on the skiff. I¡¯m not quite certain which command the Senior Platoon Commander did give. Remind me, Governor, was it to assist or to not assist?¡± ¡°What madness are you speaking of?¡± Jei Su Long shouted with a scowl. ¡°My order was clearly to not a¡ª!¡± ¡°It was to assist!¡± Tai Su Long shouted ahead of him and then let out a laugh. ¡°Clearly we all heard that, didn¡¯t we?¡± As he looked to each of my platoon members, pandering to them with a smile, the shit-eating stares he got in return were palpable. What a piece of work, I thought. But his pathetic cultivator mindset was working in my favor now. And props to General Gong for the simple yet effective plan he had sprung on him to earn me my freedom. I gave the old man an appreciative smile as the silence drew on. ¡°Yeah,¡± I spoke finally. ¡°That¡¯s what he said. We were all just following his orders, right platoon?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Aye commander!¡± ¡°Following his orders, sir.¡± As my men all chimed in, I held up my chains. ¡°Don¡¯t know why I¡¯m in these shackles then.¡± The anger within Jei Su Long flared. ¡°Because you are a disobedient piece of¡ª¡± ¡°Remove his shackles,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°The princess need not see those.¡± ¡°And us stopping at a prison?¡± Gong asked. Tai Su Long harrumphed, flustered. ¡°I¡¯m sure that you can think of some valid reason for us to rendezvous with the Princess at a prison, General? Can you not?¡± ¡°Oh, why yes,¡± Gong said with a smile. ¡°It was perhaps simply the closest landmark. Wasn¡¯t it?¡± One of his aides snapped to attention with a bow. ¡°That it was, General.¡± ¡°There we have it,¡± Gong said. Tai Su Long snorted and then fixed his robes. ¡°Very well.¡± He then pushed Jei Su Long ahead of him. ¡°Go on, nephew. It is time for you to receive the honor of having saved this planet.¡± * * * I held my tongue as we approached the assembly of imperial officials. Jei Su Long was grinning excitedly like an idiot, having been prepped in the last two minutes by his uncle on exactly what to say and do. I was trading my fifteen minutes of fame for my freedom, but I didn¡¯t care. It was a good trade in my books. I didn¡¯t crave or require the attention like these two vain-glory-chasing schmucks. Plus, I had enough attention from my own damn princess. ¡°You truly are the luckiest man alive,¡± Hein whispered next to me. ¡°How you weasel in and out of trouble unscathed is beyond the realms of comprehension.¡± ¡°Just got to stick to your path no matter what, man,¡± I said with a satisfied smile. ¡°It¡¯ll always see you through.¡± Hein looked at me quizzically and was about to say something else, when a gray bearded man at the front of the assembly greeted Tai Su Long with a deep bow. ¡°A thousand greetings to you, honored Governor Tai Su Long,¡± he said. ¡°I am her majesty¡¯s Chief Aide, Teu Sen. May I be the first to officially welcome you to the planet El D¡¯shar.¡± Tai Su Long returned the bow with a mere head nod. ¡°One would wish the visit were under more pleasant circumstances, Master Teu Sen, but perhaps a timely visit in any case.¡± ¡°This One would have to agree, Governor,¡± Teu Sen said. ¡°The Princess is very appreciative of your most timely response to our crisis.¡± ¡°You would have to thank the general here,¡± Tai Su Long said, gesturing to General Gong. ¡°His troops did most of the work. As well as my nephew of course.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Teu Sen said and then turned to bow to Jei Su Long. ¡°The legionnaire commander. The princess is very much interested in meeting you.¡± Jei Su Long beamed like a peacock. ¡°No doubt she would. I would indeed be most honored.¡± Teu Sen chuckled politely at the ¡®not so subtle¡¯ self-aggrandizement. ¡°I shall let her know that you have arrived.¡± Teu Sen then turned to venture towards the skiff, while Jei Su Long wiggled excitedly like a stupid little kid. I suppressed an eyeroll as I stood at attention with the rest of my men. As I studied the other officials in front of us, I couldn¡¯t tell if there were a security detail or political cronies. Some were armed and look fit as cultivators, while others looked more like scholars or barristers. All members of her royal court I supposed.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. They all remained as stiff as statues, the same as we were, until Teu Sen reappeared to address us all with a loud shout. ¡°Presenting her royal majesty, First Princess Ul¡¯vera, One Hundred and Twelfth heir to the Imperial Yee Dynasty, ruler of planet El D¡¯shar and the greater D¡¯shar system.¡± At the call, the imperial staff immediately fell to their knees in a kowtow, pressing their foreheads to the floor. We all did the same, including Tai Su Long who now stood at the head of our assembly, being the highest ranked in status, I presumed. From my vantage, the only thing I could see of the princess approaching were long, sheer robes that were white with gold trim. ¡°You may all rise,¡± a matronly voice said. As I did so, I took in the full view of the princess, and she looked nothing like I was expecting her to. The woman now standing behind Teu Sen looked in her fifties with pale skin that was kissed with but the slightest wrinkle of age. Her tall, slim stature was slightly bent at the neck, giving her another impression of maturity. Her hair was golden like Lunalah¡¯s but was cut short in a style that reminded me of Blue Rose. Her features were striking, with thin lips and a sharp nose. Below a set of dark brows, her eyes were a brilliant blue and held a playful gaze as a smile curled the corner of her lip. ¡°Governor Tai Su Long,¡± she said in an elegant almost sing-songlike tone. ¡°What a pleasure indeed. I trust my older sister is still treating you all well within the core worlds?¡± Tai Su Long smiled and bent at the waist. ¡°That she is, your majesty. Princess Rheutera remains as just and benevolent as ever. I will be sure to give her your regards when I return to Lu Shui prime in just a few days.¡± Her brows arched high. ¡°Oh? Are you to venture there so quickly? If so, I must provision you with gifts for my dear sister. If it is no bother, of course.¡± ¡°I am certain it will not be,¡± Tai Su Long said before looking to General Gong. ¡°Will it General?¡± ¡°We live to serve the Great Soul Emperor and his heirs, your majesty,¡± Gong said with a bow. ¡°Our hold is yours to fill. We will ensure it reaches the realm of Princess Rheutera unharmed.¡± Princess Ul¡¯vera smiled. ¡°My thanks, general. And excuse me for imposing upon you so quickly for a favor after you have just liberated my fair planet from the tyranny of the Cursed Stars. You have my deepest gratitude. I will see to it that your battalion is commended for their responsiveness and sacrifice.¡± With that she performed a small curtsey with a bow of her head. Gong chuckled and even blushed a little. ¡°Only doing our job, your majesty.¡± ¡°And a splendid job they did,¡± Tai Su Long said with an unabashed grin. ¡°But there is one group that went beyond their remit to also assist, your majesty.¡± He then gestured to Jei Su Long. ¡°The Xing Long was fortunate enough to have a platoon of graduate legionnaires on board. Their commander, my nephew, Jei Su Long, valiantly commanded his platoon to assist the battalion in defeating the Thrantor. And, as General Gong will no doubt attest, should they not have intervened, the losses to your planet would have been catastrophically worse.¡± I nearly burst out laughing. What a shit heel turn around, I thought. Luckily, I was able to stifle my laugh with a mild cough and a clearing of my throat. ¡°Why yes,¡± Ul¡¯vera said, squinting her eyes as she looked at Jei Su Long seemingly confused. ¡°The intervention was most timely and appreciated. For a moment, I feared that I myself, might have had to put these old bones to use once more to vanquish that monster.¡± ¡°Heavens forbid it,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°A task far below your station. Although, I must admit that I too was fearing that I would have to soil my hands on so base a task, until my valiant nephew opted to do so in my place with his legionnaires.¡± I stood there baffled at the exchange. Instead of being thankful for all the lives being saved, the princess was grateful for not having to dirty her hands? It was incredible, but it sort of mirrored Tai Su Long¡¯s original reaction to the situation. Their status mattered more than outcomes. It made me wonder what the hell these cultivators did with their power besides beat each other up for bragging rights. The twisted irony of it all triggered the root of my Twin Dao. These people were the worst. ¡°Well received, Master Legionnaire Commander,¡± Princess Ul¡¯vera said with another bow of her head. ¡°Your assistance spared me much discomfort and perhaps even embarrassment at my ripe old age.¡± She then threw her head back with a loud and obnoxious fake laugh that sounded like a cackle. I cringed inwardly but managed to put on a smile of politeness along with the rest of the assembly. The laughter died out and she eyed Jei Su Long with that strange look again. ¡°You are the platoon commander, yes?¡± ¡°No, your majesty,¡± Jei Su Long said and then straightened himself with pride. ¡°I am the Senior Platoon Commander.¡± Princess Ul¡¯vera looked at him nonplussed, clearly unimpressed by the additional title. ¡°Oh¡­ I see,¡± she said, with a little laugh. ¡°Where then is the man I saw? Clearly you are not he. Is he one of your subordinates? I pray he hasn¡¯t died.¡± The princess craned her neck to look over Jei Su long¡¯s head and before I could even duck for cover, she made eye contact with me. A pulse of lemonade exuded from her soul as her eyes grew wide with excitement. ¡°There you are!¡± she exclaimed with a wide smile and pushed between Jei Su Long and his uncle to make a bee line straight for me. She was a tall lady, even with her craned neck, coming just a head shorter than me as she got up close and personal. ¡°Now this is the man I came to see,¡± Ul¡¯vera said with a lingering grin. ¡°I watched you kill that beast in a single technique and with no regard for your person, diving into those flames like you were born to them. Tell me your name, young man.¡± The sudden attention was a bit startling, but the reaction from everyone else was even more so. Hein was literally shitting bricks next to me as were most of my men. They¡¯d probably never been this close to an actual princess before. And granted, neither had I, but I had spoken to mine and had even gotten weird pseudo love letters from her. So perhaps I was a bit immune to being star struck, or maybe it was just my natural [Indifference] kicking in, but I maintained my composure as I responded. ¡°They call me the Iron Bull, your majesty,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°Platoon Commander of the 8th Deployment of the 5073rd Legionnaire Campaign.¡± ¡°Junior!¡± Jei Su Long shouted from behind her. ¡°Junior commander!¡± But Princess Ul¡¯vera wasn¡¯t paying attention to him anymore, her eyes now locked with mine. ¡°Your name suits you well,¡± she said. ¡°It mirrors the image of your Sacred Soul perfectly. The sign of a truly powerful core.¡± She paused to study me some more without saying anything, the stare becoming almost uncomfortable. But I played it off with more [Indifference] which seemed to only crank up the lemonade. ¡°Tell me, where do you hail from?¡± she said finally. ¡°As a legionnaire, I assume you are a native, but I am not familiar with those from your world. Where is it?¡± ¡°My planet is called Terra,¡± I said. ¡°We are on the outskirts of the empire. Far from the core worlds. Or so I understand.¡± ¡°Terra,¡± she echoed me quizzically. ¡°I have not heard of it. Tell me, who is your ruler?¡± ¡°You mean my princess?¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Third Princess Lunalah, Two-hundred and...¡± Shit, what was it? ¡°Two hundred and Fifty-Seventh heir to the throne, your majesty,¡± Hein answered for me. Ul¡¯vera raised a questioning brow at him. ¡°The Iron Bull and I happen to be from the same world,¡± he said. She cocked her head with interest. ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± ¡°Indeed, your majesty,¡± I said. She chuckled. ¡°What a small world.¡± Ul¡¯Vera then cupped her chin in thought a moment. ¡°Lunalah, you said?¡± Then suddenly her eyes lit up with recognition. ¡°Why¡­ that must be one of Revenah¡¯s daughters. Your world must not be very old then.¡± ¡°No, your majesty,¡± I said. ¡°We¡­ joined the great empire about fourteen years ago now.¡± Her eyes truly grew wide now as her mouth fell open. ¡°You have achieved such power in only 14 years? Broken through to the Sacred Soul Realm in less than two decades?¡± That got more attention than I wanted it to. Even Tai Su Long now looked at me with eyes full of envy, incomprehension and hate. Jei Su Long mirrored the same. Shit, I thought. My cover of anonymity was blown. ¡°You are clearly a prodigy,¡± Ul¡¯vera said, sounding almost out of breath. ¡°I swear, were I not old enough to be your grandmother¡¯s, grandmother, I would perhaps make room for you as my 4th husband!¡± She let out another one of her overly fake cackle laughs again, and everyone joined in with mild discomfort. She was clearly joking, or so I hoped, but the lemonade pouring out of her soul and the coy look in her eyes sent me mixed signals. This was a new kind of ick, but I endured it with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°Perhaps I should introduce you to my granddaughter upon your return from the Hell Worlds, Master Iron Bull,¡± she said. ¡°She is yet in her prime. A fitting match you would be.¡± I was taken aback by her forwardness, but I suppose at her age and power, nothing was out of her reach to request. ¡°I¡­ ah.¡± ¡°He¡¯s spoken for,¡± Hein said. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Yes. He is betrothed,¡± Hein said and then shot me a threatening side glance. ¡°To my sister.¡± Ul¡¯vera blinked shocked. ¡°Oh my. How small a world indeed. Brothers-in-law-in-arms?¡± ¡°To be,¡± Hein added, as if for clarity. I laughed it off with a grin. ¡°Yes, to be.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Ul¡¯vera said. ¡°I suppose that is that. I certainly wish you the best, Iron Bull and thank you so much again for your valiant assistance today. It was a treat and a marvel to see.¡± Ul¡¯vera performed her little curtsey bow again and then spun on her heel. She got a few steps away and then paused. ¡°And should things not go as planned, or if, per adventure, you grow tired of your first bride, as most inevitably do, be sure to remember me.¡± She then looked over her shoulder with an almost predatory smile. ¡°I have many granddaughters that would relish the chance at being even your second wife.¡± * * * I scratched the back of my head with confusion as I watched the imperial skiff depart. What the hell even was that? I wondered. Hein was standing next to me, looking up at the skiff and perhaps thinking the same. ¡°How do you even do it, Chun? You had a damn tenth generation princess practically eating out of your hand. I just don¡¯t understand it.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Women with power dig guys who aren¡¯t impressed with them, I guess. And what the hell was with you outing me like that anyway? The whole empire doesn¡¯t need to know I¡¯m getting married.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me, Chun?¡± Hein said, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten my sister pregnant out of wedlock. No way in hell am I letting you flee from her with some damn princess granddaughter.¡± ¡°As if, man,¡± I said shaking my head. ¡°And for your information, getting through the Hell Worlds to marry Fia before the baby comes is exactly what I¡¯m aiming to do.¡± ¡°So you say¡­¡± Hein harrumphed, folding his arms. ¡°And speaking of being unimpressed. I am officially unimpressed by you, by the way. You¡¯re still a Chun in my books. And furthermore, there are others who are now unimpressed with you, if you haven¡¯t notice.¡± ¡°The hell are you talking about?¡± Hein lifted his chin to where Jei Su Long and his uncle were eyeing me like I was public enemy number one. ¡°You¡¯ve caused them to lose face before the princess and now they are jealous of you as well. You must be wary of them now. They will perhaps seek to kill you somehow.¡± I huffed out a laugh. ¡°Yeah, no shit.¡± ¡°I mean it, Chun,¡± Hein said, his tone suddenly serious. ¡°You must take care on your journey from here on. Your very existence is an afront to them now.¡± He then slapped me on the back. ¡°And I would know. Because you were the same to me.¡± Hein left me then and I stared back at Jei Su Long and his uncle. Just great, I thought. The target on my back just got Governor sized, and my next stop, would be on his home world. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 8 Fia stood on the balcony veranda outside her bedchamber, nervously looking down into the main courtyard below. There, her father, Hei Dong, was engaged in a lively conversation with Gui Zu and Ju Gong as they played a game of Xiangqi. This was something that had become a routine of late. Evey mid-morning, Gui Zu would engage her father with a lively game while they enjoyed tea and discussed business and politics with Ju Gong. This was all by design of course, and thankfully her father had become so engaged with the process that he looked forward to it each day now. It was the perfect distraction. But today was the day. Today it was not just preparation. Today she would have to count on their distraction for real. Their sessions would last at least five games. Which gave her at least three hours and hopefully longer if Gui Zu dragged out the time to make his moves as planned. Here we go, she thought. Fia left the balcony and exited her room with swiftness. She maneuvered to the back of the estate where she gingerly opened the small servant¡¯s entrance gate in the rear courtyard. As she swung the wooden gate inward, she saw her mother standing there with two other figures in hooded travelling cloaks. ¡°About time,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting in this alley for nearly half an hour. What took you so long?¡± ¡°Apologies Mother,¡± she said with a bow. ¡°Father took longer than usual to join the game.¡± ¡°So be it,¡± she said brushing past her and then ushered the two people with her inside. They both bowed to Fia politely and she barely caught their features below their hooded cloaks. They were old women and non-cultivators by the looks of them, both of them looking far too old to have even passed the foundation realm. But looks could be deceiving. Perhaps they were skilled, nonetheless. In what style Fia still did not yet know. Her mother kept it a secret even till now. Seeing who these secret practitioners were only piqued her curiosity more. And her skepticism, if she were being honest. Fia followed behind her mother and the two women as they made their way through the estate and to the gymnasium. One of them was noticeably carrying a large bag, but she could only guess what was inside. After a small knock on the gymnasium door, Yu Li ushered them all inside and then closed the door behind them. ¡°These are the trainers, Mother Dong?¡± Yu Li asked with a unmasked look of doubt on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be so judgmental,¡± Rhi Dong snapped. ¡°Now take Su Ling and play with her by the courtyard as a lookout. If Master Dong approaches, I need warning.¡± Yu Li quickly bowed. ¡°Yes, Mother Dong. Come Su Ling.¡± Su Ling gave Rhi Dong a hug around her legs before she departed. ¡°Bye, nainai!¡± Rhi Dong smiled and patted the little girl on her head. ¡°Go with mommy now. Keep a look out for Gung gung!¡± ¡°Gung gung!¡± she cried with a cheer and then ran out the door with Yu Li. One of the old women chuckled. ¡°How adorable.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Rhi Dong said still smiling. ¡°My first grandchild. But today is all about my second.¡± She then jabbed a finger towards Fia¡¯s stomach. ¡°Still in there.¡± The two women crowded around Fia. ¡°Oh, I would not have even noticed,¡± one of them said. ¡°Are those mummer¡¯s robes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Fia said. ¡°Pray now can you tell me who these mystery masters are, mother?¡± One of the women laughed. ¡°No mystery here child. I am Mei Mai. This is my sister Sei Mai.¡± The other woman bowed as they both lowered the hoods of their travelling cloaks. They were elderly as she first thought, looking perhaps in their seventies, but they moved with the grace of women much younger. Their hair was gray and bound in small topknots and Fia could see more than mere familial resemblance between them. ¡°Are you twins?¡± Fia asked. They both laughed. ¡°Not identical,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°But I suppose at this age it¡¯s hard to tell.¡± ¡°Yes indeed,¡± Mei Mai said. ¡°Now, how may we assist you both Lady Silver Moon and Lady Silver Light?¡± Fia looked to her mother confused. ¡°Have you not already explained about the lessons?¡± ¡°Oh, that we know,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°What we ask is the purpose. It would greatly aid us in determining what we need to teach you.¡± ¡°Tell them,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°They can be trusted.¡± Fia inhaled a deep breath before speaking. ¡°I am due to face a match with the three bird sisters in barely a month¡¯s time, but as you can see, I am heavy with child. I require a way to battle them without my baby coming to harm. Please, if there is a style you could teach me to do so, I would do my utmost to master it in the time we have.¡± The two women turned to one another and began speaking in a language Fia didn¡¯t understand. It sounded like Yee but slightly different. A dialect she didn¡¯t know perhaps. They went back and forth a few times in the strange, clipped dialect and then seemed to come to some kind of consensus. ¡°We can help you,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°But it will not be an easy style to master. It normally takes years, but we can show you but a handful of techniques that may be enough for you and your child to survive this ordeal you now face.¡± Fia beamed with hope. ¡°Please. I¡¯m willing to learn anything.¡± ¡°Very well then,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°We shall begin with a demonstration.¡± The sisters then busied themselves, removing implements from the large bag they had brought with them. Fia had assumed there would be weapons inside but was surprised when all they produced was a set of fans and a guzheng, a traditional hand-plucked zither that Mei Mai then set on the ground and began to tune.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Sei Mai took hold of the fans, which were made of black felt and decorated with brilliant white, orange blossoms. When the sisters removed their hooded traveling cloaks, Fia saw that their robes within were also black and decorated with the same white, orange blossom pattern. Sei Mai said something to her sister in the dialect again and after a head nod, Mei Mai began playing the guzheng with a slow and haunting tune. Immediately Sei Mai began to dance in accordance with it, matching the slow rhythm and every so often pausing in a stance with the fans at a punctuated note or chord. The dance was mesmerizing to behold and after a few minutes of playing, Fia found herself almost entranced by the combination of eerie music and the slow, subtle movements that were accentuated by the graceful flow of the fans. The melody came to an end and Sei Mai stood frozen in place for a moment in silence. Fia felt the need to applaud at the performance and nearly did so before Sei Mai animated normally again with a smile. ¡°That dance is known as the ¡®Widow Weeps amidst the Forest¡¯,¡± she said. ¡°It is one of the most basic forms of the Hidden Sword Dancer technique.¡± ¡°The style is to teach me how to dance?¡± Fia asked quizzically. Sei Mai chuckled. ¡°It may not look like much, but trust me, it can be very effective in combat.¡± Fia furrowed her brow at that. She did not see how, but dared not say the words aloud to offend them. ¡°I sense your skepticism still,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°Which is natural and perhaps even the heart of the technique itself. Misdirection and creating an illusion of motion and non-motion are the key to the technique.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Fia said. ¡°Another demonstration perhaps. Please if you would utilize one of your wooden swords.¡± Sei Mai pointed to one of the many training blades hung on the walls of the gymnasium. ¡°While I have confidence in my technique, I would rather a bruise than a lost limb incase your skills are beyond even what I can withstand.¡± Fia grew even more skeptical as she collected one of the wooden jian blades from the wall. She certainly didn¡¯t want to be sparring with an old woman, much less injuring her. Mei Mai began playing again and Sei Mai started to dance with the same rhythm. ¡°Attempt to strike me,¡± Sei Mai said, ¡°Using your techniques alone, mind you.¡± Fia grimaced inwardly as she approached the woman. She was nearly standing still. ¡°Go on,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°I promise you won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Fia wasn¡¯t so sure. With a sharp exhale, Fia lunched forward with a most basic of striking techniques. The wooden blade hit one of the fans, which Sei Mai instantly folded inward with the direction of the blow, deflecting it away from her. Fia tried again with a series of three slashing arcs. To her surprise, the woman managed to weave between them all, barely moving while the fans switched places from being in front of her and then behind. Fia felt a slight challenge form as she furrowed her brow. She was going lightly at first, not wanting to hit the woman, but now she put in a bit more effort, using a slightly more advanced martial form. Sei Mai flashed her fans as she spun with the slow rhythm of the haunting tune and Fia once again found her wooden blade striking nothing but air or one of the fans. ¡°You may try harder,¡± Mei Mai said with a smile as she continued to play the tune. ¡°Sei Mai is a master of some degree. While she has never competed, I would say that some even within the Jade Bracket would have a hard time hitting her.¡± That caused a bit of pride to bubble up within Fia. She was still gold. Did that mean she could not hit this woman at all? Surely not, she thought. Fia gritted her teeth as she reapplied her focus, moving in with an advanced technique, utilizing quick footwork and a series of martial forms. The music sped a little as Sei Mai reacted to the new pace, still moving gracefully but at a tempo to now match her own. Again, she struck nothing but air. Fia tried again with more determination and speed. Still nothing. Damn this! she cursed inwardly. The competitor within her was now fully engaged as she tried again and again, yet still somehow the old woman eluded her without barely moving at all. Sweat beaded on her brow as Fia doubled her efforts, pulling out all the stops with a bit of Qi to heighten her speed. The sword finally broke through one of the fans and touched the woman on the shoulder. Immediately both the music and Sei Mai stopped. ¡°Well done,¡± Sei Mai said with a smile. ¡°Although I think you cheated a little on that last one.¡± A chuckle came from Rhi Dong. ¡°Fia was never one to lose a challenge given. No matter the cost.¡± It was only then that Fia realized how hard she was breathing and the amount of sweat now drenching her robes. The music too, she realized, had grown to a fever pitch the moment before it was cut off. ¡°How?¡± Fia said, shaking her head. ¡°This technique cannot be so strong as to rival that of the Silver Leaf Clan.¡± She then looked to her mother. ¡°Can it?¡± Rhi Dong shrugged. ¡°You experienced the results for yourself, did you not?¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand it,¡± Fia said looking to Sei Mai. ¡°And you are barely sweating or seem exerted at all.¡± ¡°That is why your mother sought us out,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°And why this would be the best fighting style for your present condition.¡± ¡°But how? I am skilled beyond many. I know I can defeat even gold bracket contenders and still I could not hit you. How is that possible?¡± ¡°Hush child,¡± Sei Mai said with a smile. ¡°What causes us folly is not what we don¡¯t know. It is what we know for certain, but truly¡­is not so.¡± Fia furrowed her brow at that. Sei Mai lowered the fans and approached her slowly. ¡°You seek explanation, I give it to you now. These fans work much like your mummer¡¯s robes. They create an illusion of where my body is and where it is not. The reason you could not hit me, is because I made you hit what you thought was me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°People take the Hidden Sword Dancer technique to be a purely defensive style of combat, but it is not so. I am in no way skilled enough to react to your speed in combat. Instead, I am attacking first, by leading you to strike where I want you to. To a place where I am not. In this style the dancer takes the lead, while the attacker believes that they are leading.¡± Fia¡¯s eyes widened as the hidden truth was revealed to her. ¡°Is this truly so?¡± ¡°Try hitting me again,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°A single strike, but this time, where you see my fan to be.¡± Fia thrusted her sword at the fan, and it collapsed easily to touch Sei Mai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°See?¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°It is that simple. And indeed, that easy to defeat as well. Those who know the trick cannot be fooled by the Hidden Sword Dancer technique.¡± ¡°It is why it was never adopted as a true martial style,¡± Mei Mai said. ¡°But it is useful on the stage for performers. Luckly for you, it has fallen so far out of vogue that few cultivators even know of it, much less how to counter it.¡± Fia felt somewhat relieved after hearing the explanation. ¡°So I¡¯m not losing my mind then. I was hitting you. Only what I thought was you, was not you.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Sei Mai said with a smile. ¡°This is brilliant!¡± Fia said. ¡°I can cause the sisters to strike everywhere but at me.¡± ¡°And especially not there,¡± Sei Mai said pointing at her stomach. ¡°There is one further thing that you should know about this technique,¡± Mei Mai said. ¡°Lady Silver Moon, would you mind assisting with a demonstration?¡± ¡°What would you have me do?¡± ¡°Attempt to strike Sei Mai as your daughter has, but do not cheat. Strike at where you see her body to be.¡± Rhi Dong chuckled as she retrieved a second wooden sword from the wall. ¡°Very well, start the music.¡± Mei Mai did so and Sei Mai began her dance again. Fia watched perplexed as her mother tried to strike Sei Mai with her martial forms and hit nothing but air. Mei Mai increased the tempo and Fia saw for herself that it was indeed Sei Mai that was controlling the flow of combat. ¡°You now Lady Silver Light,¡± Mei Mai said. ¡°Assist your mother, but again do not cheat.¡± Fia nodded and joined in with attacking Sei Mai from the side, striking where she perceived her to be. Her wooden blade instantly found Sei Mai¡¯s shoulder and the music stopped. Fia blinked perplexed. ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat. I swear.¡± Sei Mai chuckled. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t. And there lies the second flaw of this technique and why it is considered a mummer¡¯s art and not a true martial style. It works by fooling the eyes of only one attacker at a time. Keeping the attention of two sets of eyes is extremely difficult and situational.¡± ¡°But I need to fight three,¡± Fia said. ¡°Can such be done?¡± Sei Mai frowned a little. ¡°I would say near impossible.¡± Fia¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Then what good is this technique then?¡± Sei Mai shrugged. ¡°It is all we can offer. Perhaps there may be a way to fight one at a time?¡± ¡°The rules of the match are set,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°She must face all three at once, but no matter, this is a step forward Fia. It is something to build upon.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Mei Mai said strumming a chord on the Guzheng. ¡°Necessity is the mother of invention after all and I am not as pessimistic as my sister.¡± Sei Mai glared at her and muttered something in their dialect. Mei Mai laughed. ¡°Do not mind her. We will help you find a way to face three at once, if it is possible.¡± Fia felt a sliver of hope return as the old woman Mei Mai smiled at her. She had no choice but to move forward now. She had placed herself in this predicament and only she could see herself through it. ¡°If I must face three, then I will train three times as hard,¡± she said. ¡°Let us together find a way to make this work.¡± Rhi Dong smiled at her. ¡°That is the daughter I know.¡± Fia nodded and felt her resolve grow. Sei Mai let out a sigh but chuckled. ¡°I see there is no convincing you all otherwise. So we shall commence. But before you figure out a way of how to elude three attackers, you must first master the art of eluding just one.¡± Sei Mai dipped back into the bag and produced another set of fans. ¡°Are you prepared for you first lesson, Lady Silver Light?¡± Fia took the fans with a bow. ¡°I am ready Mistress Sei Mai,¡± Fia said. ¡°Teach me in the ways of the Hidden Sword Dancer art.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 9 Princess Lunalah¡¯s mind drifted as Ling Wei delivered her briefing on the latest global economic report. They were within her private office as usual, but Lunalah wished she could be anywhere else. The tedium of rule had become burdensome of late and her only reprieve was found within the refuge of her own thoughts and imagination. Happier days were yet to come. Of that she was assured. Days when she would find herself finally betrothed after these long decades of isolation and solitude. Those days will come, she told herself like a mantra. But for now, she had to endure Ling Wei¡¯s report. Lunalah sighed as she droned on about returns and expenditures. The economy was fairing marginally well despite the lack of treasury funds. The finance minister attributed the uptick due to the long term, residual effects of the tournament. Lunalah wasn¡¯t completely certain if that were true, but she didn¡¯t want to dwell on the topic to spare herself the grief of having to relive the debacle. It was the main reason why the treasury funds were so low in the first place. She should never have agreed to support such a venture. But what was done was done. ¡°What of the mining commissions?¡± she asked. ¡°Surely their returns must be of some help.¡± ¡°They are,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°But production has slowed significantly in the Xiang Xian region due to the labor shortage.¡± ¡°What labor shortage?¡± Ling Wei paused a moment. ¡°Your majesty does recall the events at Zho Yun village, no?¡± The name didn¡¯t register at all. ¡°Remind me.¡± ¡°You had to personally intervene due to Warden Tu¡¯loc Rhen¡¯s incompetence. A large number of mortals were killed when you destroyed Zho Yun village. But they also happened to support the main farming industry in the region.¡± Lunalah remembered the incident vaguely now. She had to teach that fool a lesson in ruling. But still it didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°What does any of that have to do with mining?¡± ¡°The labor force had to be shifted to ensure the populace did not starve that winter, your majesty.¡± Lunalah creased her brow. ¡°Who made such a decision?¡± ¡°It was a proposal by the Minister of Agriculture, your majesty,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°You approved it over a year ago.¡± Lunalah harrumphed. ¡°Well surely it is no longer needed now. Have they not recovered?¡± ¡°Not in just a year, your majesty.¡± ¡°Well, we cannot wait,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°Send half the workforce in the fields back to the mines. We need money right now, not food.¡± Ling Wei bowed. ¡°I will be sure to delivery your edict to the cabinet.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°What else is there?¡± Ling Wei opened her folder and produced an elaborately sealed white envelope. ¡°A special communication from the D¡¯shar system, your majesty.¡± ¡°D¡¯shar?¡± Lunalah snatched the envelope and studied it. ¡°One of the fringe worlds. Why would they be contacting us?¡± ¡°No idea, your majesty.¡± Lunalah broke the imperial seal on the envelope and began reading the letter within. My dearest younger half-sister, I pray this letter finds you and your planet well. I know it has been perhaps some decades since we have seen each other in person, but I trust you recall our meeting within the lower courts during the emperor¡¯s last centennial celebration on Selenus Prime. You had just reached your own first centennial not long before, if I recall. Be that as it may, I write to you now with a humble request. I had the extreme pleasure of meeting one of your subjects recently. Your legionnaire tribute, the Iron Bull, rendered his assistance to my planet in a most spectacular fashion. He single-handedly disposed of a rampaging Thrantor that was threatening the sanctity of my domain. I was most impressed by this valiant act and seek to reward him for his actions. I realize he is still in duty to you as a tribute, but I wish to enquire whether you would be open to re-patronizing him to my domain thereafter. I would be willing to offer fair compensation of course. I would offer the same for any family he would have join him as well, considering he is currently betrothed. Or so I understand. Although I do not wish to rob you of a tribute¡ªand thus would not seek this transaction to take place before the fulfilment of his duty to you¡ªI wish to make my intentions known early so that you can give full consideration in advance. I have over a dozen granddaughters in need of suitable spouses, and I would think this Iron Bull could satisfy the needs of perhaps two or three of them easily as second, third or even fourth wives. For this reason, I am willing to offer a very fair level of compensation indeed. I present an opening offer of 500,000 spirit stones for the Iron Bull to repatriate to the planet D¡¯shar where he would serve initially as a royal imperator in the first instant, while he courts my various eligible granddaughters. This already sizable amount would be open to negotiation of course. Please consider this seriously as I am keenly interested in adding his lineage to my bloodline. For the love and respect of our mutual father, who I am sure would support such an offer, I trust that we will come to some agreement. Sincerely yours, Your dearest elder sister, Her Royal Majesty, First Princess Ul¡¯vera, Imperial Regent of D¡¯shar and the Greater D¡¯shar territories, One Hundred and Twelfth heir of the Imperial Yee Dynasty. Lunalah stared at the letter incredulously as her heart raced. How in the nine hells had this happened? A humble request? Her stomach churned with indignation and contempt. Her elder half-sister was all but demanding her first fruits. It was extortion! ¡°Is everything alright, your majesty?¡± Ling Wei asked, no doubt seeing the change of countenance on her face. Lunalah tossed the letter to Ling Wei. ¡°That presumptuous old hag! And to hint at involving our father even? Who does she think she is?!¡± ¡°Who your majesty?¡± ¡°Read it for yourself,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°That self-entitled Ul¡¯vera seeks to purchase my Iron Bull from me as if he were livestock!¡± Ling Wei studied the letter and her eyes grew wide. ¡°That is a sum that would settle the treasury nicely. You should perhaps consider it, your majesty.¡± ¡°What!¡± Lunalah shouted. ¡°Are you mad? This is proof of how valuable he is. And whose side are you on, anyway?¡± Ling Wei immediately bowed. ¡°Apologies, your majesty. I meant no disrespect.¡± But Lunalah was barely listening to her now, her mind reeling. ¡°It was I who patiently cultivated the mortal mongrels of this planet,¡± she said, more to herself than Ling Wei now. ¡°And now that it has borne fruit, that evil wench seeks to pluck him from me the moment he gains the status worthy to wed a royal?¡± The anger within her seethed the more she thought of it.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it How dare she even make such a proposition. How forward! And how dare she assume that he would be worthy to marry anyone besides her. ¡°The Iron Bull belongs to me,¡± Lunalah said through clenched teeth. ¡°That woman has no right to demand me sell him to her. And for what? To marry one of her granddaughters? The nerve! She has no idea how valuable he truly is. For him to marry her twice diluted, third generation offspring is an insult!¡± It was true that Lunalah herself was only a 3rd Princess, being the third born in her family, but she was at lease a true daughter of the great emperor. What Ul¡¯vera was offering held no claim to the throne at all. ¡°How dare she!¡± Lunalah slammed her fist upon her desk. ¡°This is why I despise those we left in the lower courts. So presumptuous in their thinking. They would take my finely cultivated pearl and throw it to their swine!¡± Ling Wei lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°This One apologizes for suggesting to accept the offer, your majesty. This One was only thinking of our financial position and not of the larger implications.¡± Lunalah huffed out an angry sigh. ¡°It is just as well. You did not know. And besides, the Iron Bull will solve our treasury issues on his own. He will follow through with my order to be the sole survivor of his sortie to the Hell Worlds. He will earn us twice the amount she has offered when he returns home victorious.¡± ¡°Yes, your majesty,¡± Ling Wei said with another bow. ¡°That is true.¡± Lunalah eyed Ling Wei warily. Perhaps it was good that she explained it in a way that made it seem an insult rather than a loss she could not bear. She shared many things with Ling Wei, but revealing her affections for the Iron Bull would be far too premature right now. ¡°Shall I prepare a letter for you to decline Princess Ul¡¯vera¡¯s offer?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°I shall write it myself. The fair First Princess must learn the folly of making such an underhanded and insulting proposition. I may be but a Third Princess, but I am no fool. I know value and I know when someone is trying to rob me of my treasures.¡± ¡°Are you certain, your majesty?¡± Ling Wei said cautiously. ¡°You would not want to send a letter that might offend too greatly. We could dare afford to kindle the wrath of even a fringe world leader at the moment.¡± Lunalah thought on that a moment more. ¡°I will write it,¡± she said but then paused. ¡°But I shall send it to you first, so that you might¡­edit it appropriately. You would perhaps have a far more delicate pen than I, in this matter.¡± Ling Wei smiled. ¡°A wise choice, your majesty.¡± * * * The planet Lu Shui Prime was a heavy world, or so I quickly surmised as the transport skiff landed with me and the rest of my team on board. We were subjected to the full gravity of the core world and while it was nothing compared to Du Gok Bhong, after spending the past five days in the neutral gravity on board the Xing Long, the heaviness was noticeable. The regular infantry troops onboard with us had a different experience. I could hear their grunts of exertion as we touched down, but they put up with the extra strain without the slightest hint of complaint. As the doors to the mammoth craft opened, bright daylight of a cloudless afternoon sky seeped into the stadium sized compartment we were in. I¡¯d been relegated to travelling with Onyx Company along with my team, ousted from the command skiff. It was our punishment for our mini rebellion, it seemed. But I didn¡¯t mind at all. It gave us time away from Jei Su Long and his uncle at the very least and I also got to hang with Hein and Captain Yungi some more. But besides being relegated to riding the bus instead of the Rolls-Royce as a means of punishment, there was a practical reason for sending us all to Onyx Company¡¯s drop skiff. It unfortunately was only half full of troops now due to how many had fallen. Besides us, the rest of the space was taken up by Princess Ul¡¯vera¡¯s ¡®gifts¡¯ to her older sister, the Royal Princess Rheutera of Lu Shui Prime. A cacophony of animal cries filled the hold as no less than two dozen steel cages filled the space with all manner of native wildlife from the planet D¡¯shar. From exotic birds, to monkey-like creatures, giant lizards and even things that resembled unicorns. But as diverse as they all were, they now shared a commonality. They were all screaming in pain. The animals floundered at the bottom of their cages, falling prey to the effects of the heavy world as well. I stared incomprehensibly at the cruelty of it all. What the hell was wrong with these people? ¡°Why did she send animals?¡± I shook my head at the struggling creatures. ¡°Didn¡¯t she realize that this would happen to them?¡± Captain Yungi slapped me on my shoulder. ¡°It adds to the exoticism, I suppose. These are animals that would never be seen on this world.¡± He then sighed. ¡°Most will be out of their misery by tomorrow, don¡¯t worry.¡± I balked at that. ¡°They¡¯re going to kill them?¡± ¡°No son,¡± Yungi said with a chuckle. ¡°The planet itself will do that. Now come on and muster your troops. We¡¯ll need your team¡¯s strength to offload these.¡± With chagrin I got to work and directed my team to assist the infantry companies as we hauled the doubly heavy cages out of the cargo hold and into the open air. As I hefted one corner of a large cage containing a walrus-like animal down the ramp, I got a full view of what had to be the royal capital of Lu Shui Pime. A castle the size of one of the pagodas loomed above us, its base rising firmly from the ground at what seemed like miles away. We were in a massive courtyard, topped with plush grass and separated by well-manicured hedges. The troop carriers of the other four companies had already disembarked with their platoons on display in parade formation in front of them. The command skiff too was already landed well ahead of us and had the top brass and their aides on display. We were the last to arrive it seemed and it became our job to not only unload the bleating animals but to also parade them regally before the assembly of what looked like the entire royal family. A huge dais had been erected in the center of the courtyard and upon it were a couple dozen dignitaries all dressed in the finest of robes. Seated high above them in a throne that was being lifted by a troop of no less than ten servants was the Princess Rheutera herself. From the distance I couldn¡¯t make out many details other than her being blonde and somewhat petite, but she appeared younger than Ul¡¯vera despite her being older, perhaps having reached the Sacred Soul Realm at a much younger age. It was a reminder that I myself had now slowed in age. As a Sacred Soul Realm cultivator, I could live decades and not change a bit. I didn¡¯t want to think about what that meant for the people I loved. One issue at a time, I reminded myself. As I brought my platoon to a stop, we finally dropped the large cage in a formation with the others and then stood at attention to the side. The contingent from the command skiff marched forward towards the dais with Governor Tai Su Long leading the charge. Jei Su Long followed after him with General Gong and Captain Li Jeng bringing up the rear. Tai Su Long performed a deep kowtow before the royal assembly and waited until the princess spoke first. ¡°You may rise, Governor,¡± she said. Her voice was soft and youthful but filled with a power that resonated across the massive courtyard that was big enough to fit a couple city blocks easily. ¡°Pray tell what you have presented me with today?¡± Tai Su long rose to his feet. ¡°Gifts from your sister, Princess Ul¡¯vera. She shows her gratitude for our assistance on her home world.¡± Princess Rheutera then nodded from her throne. ¡°Excellent. I shall perform an inspection. General Gong, welcome home.¡± Gong performed a similar kowtow. ¡°A thousand thanks for receiving us, your majesty. It is not often a battalion can return to her home port.¡± ¡°And as champions no less,¡± Rheutera said with a smile. ¡°Are your troops prepared for inspection as well?¡± ¡°Indeed, your majesty,¡± General Gong said. I was slowly beginning to understand why Tai Su Long had so much pull with the general. The battalion belonged to this system, and perhaps by extension his royal family, seeing as they seemed to own half the place. The servants carried the throne off the dais and the entourage of dignitaries followed behind her as an extremely slow promenade of the princess began. I let out an involuntary groan as she started with the inspection of every platoon within Gold Company and then proceeded to do the same with the next. By the time she got to us in Onyx company, a good hour had gone by. To everyone¡¯s credit, the only sound was that of the whining animals with everyone remaining at attention with razor sharp discipline. ¡°And now, the best for last,¡± the princess said with a hint of glee in her voice. She then hopped down from her throne and floated to the ground with a burst of Qi. ¡°I simply adore animals.¡± Up close I could see the princess looked even younger than I thought. She looked in her early teens with long blond hair plaited in a single braid. Her eyes were a vibrant gold that sparkled with delight as she went from cage to cage admiring the beleaguered animals. It was almost surreal to watch¡ªlike a little girl having fun at the zoo, only completely oblivious to the plight of the creatures that were bleating in pain and all for a mere half second of amusement on her part. When she got to my cage, I hid my disdain with [Indifference]. I realized my mistake when she did a double take and furrowed her brow at me. Damn, I thought. I should have used [Mask of the Despised] instead. A wry smile came to her lips as she approached me, the top of her head barely reaching my chest. ¡°You must be the prodigy Legionnaire Commander, my sister Ul¡¯vera spoke of,¡± she said. ¡°Uh¡­yea¡ª¡± I began to say, but then she quickly cut me off. ¡°I hear you¡¯re from a world young enough to perhaps be put in one of these cages yourself as a native savage!¡± Her face then spread wide with a grin. ¡°How droll!¡± Before I could even react to what she¡¯d said, she burst out laughing with a cackle that rivaled her sister¡¯s. And with that she moved on to look at the next display. What the hell¡­? She moved on so quickly I didn¡¯t even have enough time to let my anger steep at what she¡¯d said. Damn it if these people didn¡¯t get more aloof and jacked up the further they went up the food chain, I thought. After what felt like another hour, Princess Rheutera finally ascended the dais again upon her throne and then stood to address us. ¡°Members of the 566th battalion and honored legionnaires of the 5073rd campaign,¡± she said in an elevated voice. ¡°I, Second Princess Rheutera, crown regent of the Lu Shui territories and 98th heir to the imperial throne, greet you in the name of our Great Soul Emperor. To celebrate your visit and your recent victories I shall hold a tournament in your honor. In three days¡¯ time, your fellow soldiers from around the planet will gather to participate. You are all free to participate as well at your various levels of skill. Prizes will be awarded to the winners of their respective brackets. In preparation, I grant you three days shore leave to rest and prepare. Feel free to enjoy the wonders of the capital in that time.¡± With that she sat back down and then everyone bowed in a kowtow as she and her entourage departed. It took another good twenty minutes but after they all had left, General Gong took to the front to address us. ¡°I have only one order,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me. Dismissed!¡± * * * I had to step to the side with qinggong to avoid the stampede of soldiers as they ran to the skiffs to grab their gear and then get the hell out of dodge. I couldn¡¯t blame them. I myself wouldn¡¯t mind a bit of R&R but damn it, I didn¡¯t want to be stuck here for three freaking days or more just to watch some tournament. The impotence of it all caused my blood to slowly boil. As if summoned by my Flame, Jei Su Long and his uncle then appeared¡ªthe true objects of my contempt. If not for their dumb asses I would have been to the Hell Worlds and back by now. I grimaced and took a wide step to avoid them but Jei Su Long cut me off at the pass. ¡°Junior commander,¡± he said. ¡°I have a special task for you.¡± What the hell was this now? ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°My uncle will explain.¡± I looked to Tai Su Long and had to use [Indifference] to keep from belting the cocky smile off his face. ¡°You¡¯ve been dubbed a rarity by her majesty,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°For that reason, you shall join the tournament as part of the display for Princess Rheutera. As you are still classified as Gold, I shall select a suitable Gold Ranked opponent for you to challenge from within my sect.¡± I eyed Jei Su Long. ¡°Guessing it won¡¯t be you then.¡± Anger flared within him as he opened his mouth but Tai Su Long stopped him. ¡°Jei Su Long is still within the Core Realm. You have ascended to the Sacred Soul Realm. Even at low tier you are in a different class¡­ for now.¡± ¡°Yes, for now,¡± Jei Su Long echoed him like a parrot. ¡°I would use your three days to prepare yourself, Iron Bull,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°The Sacred Soul Realm Cultivators of my clan are exceptionally skilled.¡± ¡°If its all the same to you, you can just go ahead and give them the win,¡± I said with [Indifference]. ¡°Not looking for some pointless tournament win. We got a war to get to.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll have a war alright,¡± Tai Su Long said, contempt spilling from his soul. ¡°And it starts three days from now.¡± He snapped his fingers, calling Jei Su Long like a dog and the two of them left. ¡°Stupid assholes,¡± I muttered. ¡°That tongue of yours will get you no place fast,¡± someone said, and I looked behind me to see Hein approaching. ¡°You see that bullshit?¡± I said. ¡°What do you expect?¡± He gave me a shrug. ¡°I told you they¡¯ll be looking to kill you now.¡± I huffed out a sigh. ¡°Come on,¡± he said stepping past me. ¡°No sense in worrying about all this now. These are the first three days of shore leave I¡¯ve had in over six months and I¡¯m not going to spend them watching you fume and mope.¡± ¡°Where the hell you going?¡± ¡°Where all soldiers go when they¡¯re back in civilization.¡± Hein pointed towards the city. ¡°The Golden Spire.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 10 When I ran into the old guy, Sung Wei at the Golden Spire back on Earth, he¡¯d told me that there¡¯d be ¡®Places like this¡¯ on every world. But I didn¡¯t think he meant literally. Especially not by name even. But I supposed it made sense in a way. How else were star flung soldiers to find their way to the veteran¡¯s bar no matter where they were? Although I figured the Golden Spire here would be ten times better than the one back in Jurin, judging by what I could see of the capital city of Lu Shui Prime thus far. The street I was making my way down looked straight out of the imperial city back home. Ornate blockwork covered every road like tile and along the sides were all manners of shops and stores, just like being in a city back in the old world on Earth. People by the thousands pushed up and down the streets, some of them driven in rickshaws, hauled by people dressed in nothing but rags. The disparity became even more evident the further we got from the imperial palace, with cultivators of standing dressed in the finest of robes ignoring the filth-covered beggars lining the streets. I tried my best not to ignore them myself, shelling out a few coppers here and there, but after a couple of blocks, the spare Wen in my purse was completely exhausted. I kept close to Hein, who seemed to know both exactly where he was going and who to stop and bow to and who to simply ignore. We got a few bows as well, but only from people of the lower castes it seemed. ¡°How do you know who to bow to?¡± I asked. ¡°Anyone who is in finer robes than you, is a good rule of thumb,¡± Hein said looking at me oddly. ¡°Even you should know that. Although, I guess with what you used to wear back home, that would be everyone to you, so you probably wouldn¡¯t know the difference.¡± I just laughed, mostly because it was true. ¡°Yeah, whatever,¡± I said with [Indifference]. ¡°You can¡¯t be so flippant here,¡± Hein said. ¡°Everyone here has status. Martial ranking. Royal family blood. You name it. So don¡¯t be a damn chun. I don¡¯t want to get killed today due to your mouth.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°This is not Jurin,¡± he said giving me a cautionary glare. ¡°No one here will care that you are the Iron Bull or even a Graduate Legionnaire. In the core worlds, those of society, even those of low status are all High Tier Core Realm Cultivators or even greater and you can never know who might be passing you in the street. Show respect always. They won¡¯t hesitate to kill you if you are a whelp to them.¡± I grimaced at the thought. ¡°Tough crowd. Sounds like a bunch of assholes live here.¡± ¡°You see what I mean about that mouth?¡± I could only laugh again, guilty as charged. ¡°But it is true. It¡¯s stifling in places like this,¡± he said. ¡°Even we were nobodies here in the lower courts of the core worlds. I was glad when we moved. In the core worlds, everything rots from the top, they say.¡± That made me think about him and Fia a bit and how they possibly grew up in a place like this. And then something clicked and Hein¡¯s whole point of view became clear to me. ¡°So, you guys were the native scum back in the day, huh?¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°Makes sense now.¡± Hein scowled at me. ¡°What makes sense?¡± ¡°Why you were such an asshole,¡± I said. ¡°You went from bottom of the barrel to top dog. And you treated us how these people treated you here.¡± Anger boiled within him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to psychoanalyze me, you bastard.¡± ¡°Hey take it easy.¡± I slapped him on the back with a grin. ¡°I said ¡®were¡¯ an asshole. You¡¯re a lot better now.¡± He slapped my hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me either.¡± I merely laughed, but I did indeed get an insight into what growing up was possibly like for him an Fia in a place like this. It was stifling like he said. The constant reinforcing of caste and status. We couldn¡¯t go more than ten feet without having to stop and bow to some rich-looking prick passing by in a rickshaw or being carried by servants in a sedan chair like they were Li Gong Chui. That made me realize something else that I noticed was off. ¡°I thought this place was supposed to be rich,¡± I said as we passed another poverty ridden alley filled with people living under tents. ¡°Why are there so many poor people here?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hein said. ¡°That¡¯s a sign of its wealth.¡± ¡°What?¡± I gave him a double take. ¡°Some of this shit looks worse than the Native Housing district back home. How¡¯s that supposed to make it look wealthy?¡± ¡°They are just the mortals of this world,¡± Hein said. ¡°The princess does not care for them. They are not citizens. But as you can see. Everyone else is wealthy.¡± ¡°But why are they here?¡± ¡°The society has need of servants. That is their role.¡± ¡°And the princess lets them live like this? In the streets?¡± Hein shrugged. ¡°There is no other space for them. This is an old world. Everything is well developed. There is no place else for them to go, besides where they came from perhaps.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that?¡± Hein smiled. ¡°The place that we are headed. The Jiangu.¡± * * * The freaking Jiangu. I hadn¡¯t heard that name for a while, but I knew its meaning well. The seedy underworld of cultivator society. It was the place I snagged my first martial training manual back home. I wound up paying quite a hefty price for it in the end, but it was worth it. It set me on my path for mastery of my first basic martial skills and had gotten me through the Wooden and Iron Brackets as well. But now my advancement required far more than that. As Hein and I walked through a more rundown part of the city, where the tall, elegant buildings became multistory warehouses and burnt-out factories, a new idea began to flow. Or perhaps it was an old idea rehashed. I¡¯d promised myself to try and find a Sacred Soul Realm Cultivation manual while I was here on the core world and perhaps wading into the Jiangu was my best bet to find one. As we sidestepped another group of beggars streaming from an alleyway, I rested a hand on Hein¡¯s shoulder to drag him closer. ¡°Hey, brother-in-law to be,¡± I said. ¡°I need your help.¡± He brushed my hand away annoyed. ¡°Help with what? And the answer is probably no, so don¡¯t bother asking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a prick,¡± I said with a grin. ¡°I need help getting a Sacred Soul Realm Cultivation manual. Can you help?¡± He looked at me even more annoyed. ¡°Why would you think that I could help you with something like that? Aren¡¯t you a Fire Bird or some bastard derivative thereof? Go see them for one.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ you think they have one?¡± Now he looked like he wanted to punch me. ¡°I swear you are indeed the biggest chun in the empire. How did you reach that stage of cultivation without knowing these things?¡± I merely shrugged. ¡°Well, the Fire Bird sect back home was kind of decimated. By me. So¡­ they couldn¡¯t really answer too many questions for me.¡± Hein shook his head. ¡°Such things are relics, Chun. Only inner sect elders would possess a copy and yes one would probably not even exist on Terra.¡± ¡°But one might exist here, right? On a core world?¡± ¡°Likely yes. The sect Patriarchs are all here on the core worlds. But don¡¯t think I, as a Silver Leaf noble would be helping you with anything involving the Fire Birds.¡± I let out a scoff.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Trust me, I don¡¯t want anything to do with the Fire Birds either.¡± Another odd look came from him. ¡°Then how are you expecting to find a manual here?¡± ¡°Honestly I was hoping to get one off the black market, in the jiangu.¡± Hein stopped and then started to laugh. ¡°You truly are a chun! If there were one, do you think that you of all people would be able to obtain it? Whole sects would be slaughtering one another to obtain that kind of knowledge. And if it¡¯s a manual outside your cultivation path, what good would it be to you anyway?¡± Hein let out an exasperated sigh and then continued on down the street, leaving me standing there perplexed. What he said was unfortunately everything I had feared to be true. Looking for a Sacred Soul manual outside of a sect was sounding like a pipe dream. I¡¯d gotten as much from Chief Yora back at Du Gok Bhong, although I wasn¡¯t as direct with my questions as I was with Hein just now. At this level, I should already know these things and perhaps be already versed in cultivation methods from my martial sect. But no way in hell was I going to be checking in with the local chapter of the Fire Birds to do anything like that. I¡¯d gotten everything I needed from them, which in the end was an elaborate cover under a fake fighting style¡ªthe Path of Furious Lightning. I let out a chuckle. I was perhaps the one expected to be writing such a manual now. Screw my life, I thought. I took off in a trot to catch up to Hein but stopped short when two kids ran out of an alleyway ahead of me. ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted, but the kids were too engrossed in whatever game they were playing to even notice. They looked to be only six or seven, dressed in dirty scraps of cloth that served as robes. They were both probably the same age as most of the kids who survived the invasion back home. I wondered for a moment between the two, who actually had the better life. It was sad to think, that despite losing everything, the people of Jurin had better opportunities than the mortals here. Who would be these people¡¯s champion? They weren¡¯t even conquered. They were just. Mortal. It seemed a small sin to be punished for with a lifetime of poverty and servitude. I felt the stirring of my Flame, a tinge of rebellion against a new kind of injustice. The empire not only conquered. It oppressed in a myriad of ways. As I watched the two kids run off, they were suddenly joined by two adults who looked to be their parents chasing after them. All I could do was shake my head. Hein was right about the core worlds of the empire. The closer you got to the top, the more it was rotten. * * * I caught up to Hein just as the scenery made another dressing change. Gone were the blocky warehouses, replaced by streets lined with bars, brothels and other forms of entertainment. This was the heart of the jiangu. The street life that perhaps ran half the city from the depths of the underworld. Evidence of that was found in the form of finely dressed men and women being driven around in rickshaws. They had clearly just come from the nicer part of town and were looking to dip their toes in the seedy decadence and debauchery that only the bad parts of town could provide. What looked like enforcers also patrolled the streets. Martial thugs armed with bamboo clubs, but they didn¡¯t look hired by the empire. Hein kicked in with the bow routine again as we passed a couple of stately dressed cultivators who looked plastered out of their minds. It wasn¡¯t even dark yet, but I guessed that wasn¡¯t stopping them from starting the night early. And I couldn¡¯t blame them. I was itching for a drink myself. ¡°How much further to this place?¡± I asked. Hein pointed to the end of the block. ¡°Just on that corner. We should have splurged to buy a rickshaw. I bet half the battalion is already in there and getting drunk alrea¡ª¡± A shrill scream rang out, stopping Hein mid-sentence. Across the street, I spotted the same two little kids, only now one of them was being held in the air at the wrist by a man with a thick beard and wide chest. The other child with him was the one who had screamed, now crying ¡°Baba! Baba!¡± as he sat on the ground. ¡°Little shits!¡± the man cursed. ¡°Dare run into me without apologizing?¡± The man grabbed the other child about the neck, cutting off his cries while he threw the other to the ground. He put his foot on the boy¡¯s chest, and I instantly saw red. I was about to charge forward when Hein caught me by the sleeve. ¡°Leave it be. It¡¯s none of our concern.¡± I looked back at him incredulously. ¡°What?¡± The boys¡¯ parents then appeared, running and out of breath. They instantly fell to the ground in a kowtow before the man. ¡°Please, honored master!¡± the father cried. ¡°Kill but one of them as a lesson for the other. We beg of you. They are the only two children that we have.¡± ¡°Be merciful dear lord!¡± the mother echoed him. ¡°Kill but one!¡± The kids cried out in terror and I nearly lost my shit. The man eased his foot off the one on the ground. ¡°Perhaps I will be merciful.¡± Merciful my ass, I thought. I wasn¡¯t going to wait to find out. I stepped forward and Hein pulled me back. ¡°Chun, don¡¯t do it,¡± he whispered through clenched teeth as he gripped my arm. ¡°Stay out of this. You have no idea who that man might be.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know who he is, but I know plenty about what he is,¡± I said as my Flame roared. ¡°He¡¯s a piece of shit. And he¡¯s about to find out just what the hell I am as well.¡± I threw off Hein¡¯s arm. ¡°This is the one that ran into me,¡± the man said, tightening his grip about the boy¡¯s neck with murder in his eyes. ¡°He shall pay. Witness now the price of your disrespect.¡± ¡°Son of a¡­¡± I took off. ¡°Chun, don¡¯t do it!¡± Hein cried from behind me. ¡°Shit! Damn it, Chun!¡± But I was already ignoring him and halfway across the street. I laid into the big bastard with a swift kick to his ass. He cried out, more from shock than pain and as he let go of the child, I pulled the kid away from him. ¡°Take your sons,¡± I said, pushing the children to their parents. But to my surprise, instead of instantly running away, the parents pressed their foreheads to the ground again. ¡°Honored master!¡± the father yelled. ¡°Please! We do not know who this man is. We would never seek to interfere with your justice.¡± ¡°Take him!¡± the mother cried and pushed her son back towards the man. ¡°Spare the other!¡± What the hell? I was so shocked that I didn¡¯t see the man¡¯s blade until all but the last second. I leapt in front of the kid and took the blow meant for him. The cutlass hit my bare skin but I didn¡¯t feel anything at all. Maybe he hadn¡¯t gone all out on a killing blow meant for a kid, but either way, I pegged his strength for what it was. A Mid-tier Core Realm Cultivator at best. I pushed his blade aside with [Fear the Flame] as I cycled my Frenzy. ¡°That¡¯s the only free hit you¡¯re gonna get today, asshole,¡± I said as I brandished my axe. ¡°I suggest you take it and piss off before it¡¯s [my turn] to give you a taste of the same.¡± The man squared up on me, with a bit of fear mixing with the bravado of his soul. ¡°You think I¡¯m afraid of that uniform?¡± he said and then spat on the ground. ¡°Glorified prisoner scum is all you legionnaires are.¡± ¡°Nice,¡± I said. ¡°And how dare you interfere with my justice.¡± ¡°Justice?¡± I nearly laughed. ¡°Against a six your old, bro? Are your balls really that small?¡± I sensed [Everyone¡¯s Fear] pop up all around me and I realized half the neighborhood of street dwellers had now gathered to watch. The parents were still groveling on the ground and crying for the man to take their son¡¯s life as payment for the offense. How jacked up was this world to form that kind of mentality? I thought. I didn¡¯t need to understand it to know it was real though. What I had prevented from happening was clearly what should have happened in all of their eyes. But I wasn¡¯t settling for that crap. Not on my frigging watch. ¡°No way is someone killing a kid in front of me,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re a fool,¡± the man said. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen death to save a useless mortal child? They are destined for death anyway. And don¡¯t you know they¡¯ll simply breed more?¡± He let out a belly laugh then, roaring with delight at what he clearly thought was the most ridiculous thing in the world. And by the way Hein was now holding his head in his hands, he probably agreed. But to hell with them. ¡°You just try and touch me,¡± the man said. ¡°And you¡¯ll see what will become of you and your entire monkey troop of prisoner assholes.¡± ¡°I ain¡¯t got to do shit, mate,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s your move, asshole. You either piss off or take another swing. So, which is it going to be?¡± The fear within him doubled as I laid on a shit-eating grin. ¡°Better make sure you kill me too,¡± I said. ¡°Cause you won¡¯t like my comeback.¡± His fear and anger peaked, and he let out a yell. ¡°Arrogant bastard! You¡¯ve earned my ultimate technique. [Crow Storms the Hell¡¯s Gate]!¡± Black flames emerged from his cutlass as he spun in a wild swing. It would have been easy to dodge, but I met it with [Steel Lightning] instead. His weapon hit my lightning-rippled skin and shattered. He cried out in shock and pain but I grabbed him by the collar, to prevent him from being blown back by the exploding steel. I grinned in his face. ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d choose violence. Now it¡¯s [My Turn] bitch!¡± I pushed him back and then spun with a spinning uppercut straight to his stomach. ¡°[Struggler¡¯s Fist of Fury]!¡± My red-hued [Spectral Body] emerged just as I slammed him in the gut and his eyes went wide with pain as I launched him into the air. I followed through with a hatchet kick to the shoulder that brought him back down to earth again, cracking the pavement in the process. He was stunned for a second, but then slowly he struggled to his knees, coughing and sputtering as he clutched his stomach in pain. He gasped for air like a drowning man, and then finally he managed to get some words out. ¡°Y-you.. What did you do?¡± ¡°I decided to be merciful as well,¡± I said. ¡°I spared your life, but crippled your Dantian. If you¡¯re lucky it might recover. But either way, you¡¯re going to have a chance to live just like these mortals you despise for a while.¡± ¡°W-what? Y-you!¡± ¡°And if you even think about taking revenge on that little kid, your destined death will be assured. You got that?¡± The fear in him was absolute. I¡¯d broken more than just his core. I¡¯d broken his very soul. ¡°Y-yes,¡± he said. ¡°Please, I-I did not know¡ª¡± I belted him across the temple, knocking him out before he could even finish his pathetic plead for mercy. As his body hit the ground unconscious, the crowd around me bolted like I¡¯d just pulled a fire alarm. I looked back and saw the couple now holding their two kids as well. The expression on their faces was unreadable. Disbelief. Shock. Fear. Awe. But the lemonade in their souls told me they were grateful to have both their sons tonight. ¡°Take yourselves far from here,¡± I said and tossed them a couple of 5 tael coins from my purse. ¡°Go now and don¡¯t look back.¡± The father collected the coins with tears streaming from his eyes. It was perhaps more money than he¡¯d held in his life. I know it was for me the first time I held one. They both kowtowed again, pulling their kids to the ground with them. ¡°You are a saint from the heavens,¡± the father said. ¡°It is no wonder you are a legionnaire. No demon of Hell could stand against you!¡± I gave them a nod of thanks and they took off running. As I cultivated the residual lemonade in the air, I sensed Hein approach from behind me. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be the stupidest man alive,¡± he said as he stepped next to me and then looked down at the man. ¡°But you do pack a powerful punch.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. ¡°And you¡¯re probably right about the stupid part, but I don¡¯t really give a shit.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s pretty obvious,¡± he said glancing about. ¡°Look we need to get out of here. We can hide back at the palace.¡± ¡°What are you freaking out about?¡± I said. ¡°This wasn¡¯t some high society prick. He was just some thug. And trust me. He¡¯s too chicken shit now to do anything.¡± ¡°Thugs have friends, Chun.¡± ¡°So do we.¡± I shrugged. ¡°If these street scum think they can take on a platoon of legionnaires let them come and try.¡± With that I got stepping towards the Golden Spire. Hein hesitated a moment and then followed after me. I smiled as he caught up. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯ve grown a pair.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not balls I¡¯ve grown but brains.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually right Chun,¡± he said. ¡°When they come looking for us, no one would think we¡¯d be stupid enough to hang around and grab a drink. The Golden Spire will be the perfect place to hide for now.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 11 As we stepped through the doors of the Golden Spire, it felt as if I¡¯d been instantly transported back home again. It wasn¡¯t that the place looked the same as the Golden Spire back in Jurin, far from it actually. The place was huge for one, more like a dining hall than a bar and there had to be over a company worth of soldiers already inside. What was instantly familiar, however, was the atmosphere. Lively music played in the backdrop, competing with the loud and raucous laughter and conversation filling the air. Haze filled the air as well in the form of Qi herbs being smoked in chalices and pipes. A large banner hung from the rafters of the ceiling, with bold characters in Yee. ¡°Welcome Home 566!th¡± It was an amazing sight to see, especially with how many infantrymen were eating, drinking and carousing. Both Hein and I got pats on the back and bows of respect as we waded through the masses of half-drunk soldiers and pushed-to-the-max wait staff. I nudged Hein and smiled. ¡°See, nothing to worry about. No street thug assholes are going to find their way in here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get to the officer¡¯s mess,¡± Hein said. ¡°It¡¯s upstairs.¡± As we continued to push through the crowd, I ran into my own platoon who were taking up most of the room at the bar. At first, I thought they were hogging up all the space, but then I saw they were buying drinks for everyone, passing bottles of wine back through the crowd behind them. Juk Sui and Dim Wei greeted me with half drunken salutes and laughs. ¡°What took you so long to get here, commander?¡± Juk Sui said. ¡°Were you trying to avoid buying us drinks?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Had to take care of some business. Besides, it looks like you all have the drink buying part under control.¡± ¡°Yeah, we do!¡± Dim Wei said, before letting out a drunken howl of celebration. ¡°Wooo! Get the commander one, Juk Sui!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was a reminder that we¡¯d all been caged up for months or even years in some cases. Most deployments we would have only seen the inside of an infantry transport and then the Hell Worlds before returning right back to Du Gok Bhong, but my platoon was having the rare treat of tasting the freedom of the outside world in advance. It was probably a gift beyond measure. Especially considering if we all didn¡¯t make it back home. Nah, screw that noise, I thought. No one was going to die on my watch. I happily received the small bottle of wine from Juk Sui and then asked him for another as I passed mine on to Hein. We both then toasted with my team. ¡°To the 28th Legionnaire Deployment!¡± I shouted, raising my bottle and then I clinked it with Hein¡¯s. ¡°And to our hosts, the 566th Battalion!¡± That got a banger of applause and yells from the crowd. ¡°To the Iron Bull!¡± someone shouted, and a cacophony of cheers went up with a tsunami of lemonade. I cultivated the essence into Frenzy while I downed my drink. Before I knew it, I had another in my hand and was toasting some more. A good half hour or so went by with all of us laughing, shouting and talking shit¡ªreminiscing about the good ¡®ole days back in Du Gok Bhong or the various other places across the stars, where everyone was from. ¡°Come on,¡± Hein said eventually, after emptying his second bottle. ¡°Enough fraternizing with the enlisted personnel. We should be in the officer¡¯s lounge. Let¡¯s go.¡± Hein dragged me away and my team gave me a final salute. ¡°Don¡¯t come looking for us for two more days, commander!¡± Dim Wei called out, double-fisting two bottles in her hands. ¡°But if you do, we¡¯ll probably still be here!¡± Everyone laughed and toasted to her for that. We finally made our way up a set of stairs to the back and emerged on an upper floor that was far more laid back in atmosphere, but perhaps just as lively in terms of activity. Officers from the 566th and other visiting battalions were lounging around gambling tables or playing games of Xiangqi. A sharp whistle drew our attention and across the room I saw General Gong gesturing for us to join him at his table. When we approached, I saw he was sitting with the ship¡¯s captain, Master Li Jeng and Captain Yungi from Onyx Company along with the four other company captains of the battalion. I knew them all by face now but was still learning their names. Captain Lin Fei of Saphire Company was easy to remember, being the only women amongst them as was Captain H¡¯ul Thorg of Gold Company who was Sullied. The other two were Captains Yi Xing and Jing Ru of Emerald and Ruby company respectively, but they looked so similar in appearance that I couldn¡¯t tell them apart at times. It didn¡¯t seem to matter though as General Gong instructed Hein to pull up a couple of chairs for us to sit with them. ¡°There you finally are,¡± Gong said with a laugh. ¡°I suppose I should blame Yungi¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦ here for holding you up!¡± He jabbed Hein in the ribs, but Hein raised his hands in innocence. ¡°The legionnaire commander¡¯s tardiness is all his own doing, General. You should be thanking me for actually getting him here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to give that one to him, general,¡± I said as I sat. ¡°Guilty as charged on that front.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll pay with a drink,¡± Gong said. ¡°Next rounds on you, but this one¡¯s on me.¡± With a snap of his fingers a server came with two glasses and poured Hein and I spirits from a dark bottle. ¡°To Legionnaire Commander Iron Bull,¡± Gong said raising his glass. ¡°May you fare well in the upcoming tournament. Whoever your opponent may be.¡± We all clink glasses and I let out a scoff. ¡°Thanks for reminding me,¡± I said with chagrin. ¡°That¡¯s one fight I¡¯m not looking forward to. How do you even know about that already?¡± ¡°Governor Tai Su Long has been on about it ever since we left D¡¯shar,¡± Captain Li Jeng said. ¡°You upstaging him and his nephew before the Princess Ul¡¯vera, has certainly seemed to have left a bruise.¡± ¡°Yeah, no kidding,¡± I said. ¡°Well at least you need not worry about seeing those two for a while,¡± Gong said. ¡°Neither of them would be caught dead in this place. So you¡¯re safe here for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that,¡± Captain Li Jeng said, and the rest of the officers laughed. ¡°Is it true your only twenty or so?¡± Lin Fei asked, narrowing her eyes at me skeptically. She looked about twice that age herself, with short hair like Dim Wei and a face etched with a deep scar on one side. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve reached the Sacred Soul Realm already.¡± ¡°This one is full of surprises, captain,¡± Hein said, slapping me on the back. ¡°I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him for my sister¡¯s sake.¡± That got another round of laughs. ¡°You should think about joining the 566th when you return,¡± Gong said. ¡°You¡¯d be leading your own company in no time with that level of skill.¡± ¡°Gong are you serious?¡± Captain Li Feng said. ¡°He¡¯d be a damn Full-Blooded Legionnaire. What the hell would he need to join the army for?¡± ¡°Exactly my point,¡± Gong said. ¡°He could demand a starting battalion as high as the 566th with that kind of clout.¡± He then winked at me. ¡°And who knows? By the time you make general, you could be way up there in the top 100 battalions, smooshing it with the top brass of the core worlds.¡± I laughed. ¡°Thanks for the offer, but I got a bunch of stuff I need to do back home first.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Like marry my sister,¡± Hein said deadpan as he sipped his drink. ¡°And she¡¯d probably have me killed for snatching him away from her, if he ever joined the battalion for real.¡± We all laughed at that. But it did get me thinking how all this battalion ranking system worked. ¡°General Gong,¡± I said. ¡°When the Princess welcomed you home, did she mean you, as in, this is where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gong pointed to himself and laughed. ¡°Hell¡¯s no kid. I wasn¡¯t born into this kind of luxury.¡± Damn, I thought. I was kind of hoping he could lead me to another connection to finding a cultivation manual while here. But it probably made sense. Gong didn¡¯t strike me as someone coming from a core world. But that led to another question. ¡°How you got into the 566th then?¡± ¡°I got here the hard way,¡± he said with a chuckle. ¡°By kissing the right ass and a lot of close calls.¡± That got polite laughs around the table and then he rolled up the sleeve to his robes. He showed me his forearm and on it were several tattoos all depicting various battalion insignia. I studied them, starting from the top down. The first was a dragon with the numbers 8,254th underneath. The second was a wolf with the numbers 4,735th underneath. The third was a lion with the numbers 2,332nd underneath. The fourth was an eagle with the numbers 1,113th underneath. And the final one was another dragon representing his present battalion of the 566th. Gong smiled as he laid out his resume for all to see. ¡°I¡¯ve had a long career kid, and as you can see, I started out in the sticks like most folks.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that before,¡± Hein said leaning closer. ¡°Wow¡­ much respect, general. You pulled yourself up from the 8000¡¯s to way up here in the 566th? I guess I was damn lucky to get in here as my first posting.¡± Li Jeng chuckled. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so impressed. We both did it. And you should have seen this one on his first deployment. It was embarrassing as hell.¡± ¡°You shut up,¡± Gong said. ¡°So you two started out together?¡± I asked. Captain Li Jeng rolled up his sleeve as well and showed an identical career path of tattoos. ¡°Started and will likely finish together as well. Every time I jumped ship, this bastard followed me.¡± Gong merely laughed. ¡°More like you followed me.¡± ¡°How did you manage to go up in battalion like that?¡± Hein asked. ¡°By deferring promotions,¡± Gong said. ¡°I stayed a sergeant for a lifetime. Whenever I made the cut to be a lieutenant, I opted for a transfer to a higher battalion instead. I waited until I joined the 1,113th before I finally accepted promotion to lieutenant and then joined the 566th as a Captain. I¡¯ll end out my career here. Leave this seat for one of you pups to soon take over.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s to retirement,¡± Li Jeng touched glasses with him. ¡°Soon to come!¡± We all toasted to that, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the first tattoo. I swear, I¡¯d seen it before and the number too. And then like lightning it hit me. The tattoo, the name, the number, the rank. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± I said looking to the general. ¡°Sir¡­Are you, ¡®Shitpants¡¯ Gong?¡± The table went deadly quiet as everyone¡¯s mouth hung open, mortified. All save for Captain Li Jeng who spit out his drink in a laugh, spraying General Gong in the process. ¡°Holy shit he knows!¡± he yelled slapping the table while laughing his head off. ¡°How the hell does he know?¡± General Gong lowered his brows at me. ¡°Answer quickly, boy. How the hell do you know that name?¡± Guess there was no denying that I was right. Holy crap. ¡°Well, it¡¯s an honor to actually meet you,¡± I said. ¡°I bring greetings from your former battalion comrade, Iron Pot Wong.¡± ¡°Pot?¡± Gong said incredulously. ¡°You know Iron Pot Wong?¡± I nodded. ¡°He lives in my city back on my home world. He taught me my glaive technique.¡± Li Jeng was still laughing. ¡°Stars alive! Gong and Wong back at it again. You two were hilarious.¡± ¡°Shut up, Jeng,¡± Gong snapped. ¡°How is the old bastard?¡± ¡°Not doing as well as you, I¡¯d say, but he seems to be having fun,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s been trying to win in the local Iron Bracket Tournament for the last ten years or something.¡± Both Gong and Jeng laughed. ¡°That sounds like him,¡± Gong said. ¡°Always fancied himself a true martial artist. Never had the Qi for it mind you, but he was a good fighter.¡± ¡°Still is,¡± I added. ¡°General,¡± Captain Yungi said. ¡°About this name of yours.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± H¡¯ul Thorg said. ¡°What¡¯s the story behind it?¡± ¡°Aye, what¡¯s the story?¡± Lin Fei added. ¡°You must tell us now.¡± ¡°There is no story!¡± Gong yelled, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you bastards anything.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± Li Jeng said. ¡°I will tell it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°Come on, Gong. They already know the name. They¡¯re owed the story now!¡± ¡°Come on general!¡± ¡°Please general!¡± Gong sighed again. ¡°Fine tell it. You damn, bastard.¡± Li Jeng grinned gleefully and began recounting General Gong¡¯s first deployment in a drop skiff. It was word for word almost exactly how old Iron Pot Wong had described it and by the time he was finished the entire table was in stitches. General Gong shook his head but chuckled good humoredly. ¡°So two lessons to learn from this,¡± Gong said. ¡°One, always find a latrine before a drop and Two, if you can¡¯t, don¡¯t be afraid to swap battalions later.¡± That got us all laughing again. ¡°To the great shitpants, Gong!¡± Captain Li Jeng said with a toast. ¡°Let it be an example, that no matter where you start, you can always end up on top. Even general of the 566th.¡± ¡°Here, here!¡± H¡¯ul Thorg shouted. We all toasted to that and from there the conversation opened up as to who could top that story with the most embarrassing situation they¡¯d ever been in. It didn¡¯t turn out to be too hard with stories ranging from Captain Yungi being singled out in an entire battalion for messing up in a parade when he was just a recruit, to H¡¯ul Thorg being caught masturbating by his company commander, only to have him simply say, ¡°carry on¡± before he quickly left the room. The stories got worse as everyone tried to one-up each other. ¡°Just remember,¡± Gong said. ¡°What¡¯s spoken of in the Spire, stays in the Spire.¡± ¡°What about you, Iron Bull?¡± Lin Fei said. ¡°You must have some stories of your own.¡± ¡°This one?¡± Hein said, jerking his thumb at me. ¡°He has plenty. They don¡¯t call him Max Chun back home for nothing.¡± That instantly got laughs and Hein and I went at it. I explained my nickname while he explained the crazy situation with him, Yu Li and I. We then went back and forth, trying to give our own versions of what happened between us, which seemed to not line up in the slightest, even to our final battle together. ¡°It never happened like that!¡± Hein was shouting by now. ¡°How would you know? You were unconscious by then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s bullshit!¡± To my surprise, Hein kept everything above board in front of the crowd, not revealing anything too deep that would open old wounds or bring down the jovial mood. The end result was a humorous banter that had everyone laughing by the end. ¡°Well, it looks like you two will never agree on that one,¡± Captain Yungi said. ¡°But at least the fates have brought you both to the 566th.¡± ¡°To the 566th!¡± Gong toasted loudly and the entire mess joined in. ¡°To the 566th!¡± The night went on and the stories and liquor flowed. Perhaps it was the open sharing of our most embarrassing moments or the camaraderie in general, but as the night wore on and the alcohol started kicking in, I felt comfortable enough to share an actual problem with them to find an answer. I still needed that manual and I needed someone who knew the true lay of the land to find it. ¡°Hey guys,¡± I said. ¡°Are any of you actually from here? Like not transferred from another battalion?¡± ¡°You mean from Li Shui Prime?¡± Captain Yi Xing asked with a raised brow. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Lin Fei said. ¡°Why?¡± My eyes widened with hope. ¡°Do you know the people around here? Those that might be connected with the Jianghu maybe?¡± ¡°The Jianghu?¡± Hein sighed. ¡°Give it a rest, Chun. You¡¯re not going to find that here.¡± ¡°Find what?¡± Lin Fei asked. ¡°A cultivation manual for the Sacred Soul Realm.¡± The table suddenly went quiet and all eyes turned to me in shock. ¡°Even you still have need of such a thing?¡± Captain Yungi said. ¡°At your level of strength and power?¡± It was embarrassing to admit, but as General Gong had said, hopefully what was said in the Spire remained in the Spire and I trusted them to be discreet after how much we¡¯d already just shared. ¡°As Hein will tell you, much of my sect life was a bit of a turmoil,¡± I said. ¡°I only ever learned the basics. The rest has been mostly self-taught.¡± Their eyes went wide again and there was even a little lemonade. ¡°Self-taught?¡± Lin Fei said, blinking at me shocked. ¡°You¡¯re not just a prodigy, you¡¯re a damn genius.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell him things like that,¡± Hein said dismissively. ¡°It¡¯ll make his head even bigger.¡± That got a few laughs to break the tension. ¡°But honestly yeah,¡± I said. ¡°I could really use a connection to find a manual of some sort. Nothing crazy illegal like a sect manual, just something generic that¡¯s above a foundation level manual.¡± ¡°I already told him such a thing is likely to not ex¡ª¡± Hein began, but Lin Fie quickly cut him off. ¡°Oh, they exist,¡± Lin Fei said. ¡°And I know who could get you one.¡± ¡°Who?¡± I said excitedly. But before she could speak General Gong raised his hand. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough.¡± My heart sank as I sensed a laying down of the law. Perhaps I¡¯d gone too far to assume that everything that happened in the spire would be cool. Gong then stood. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re about to talk about I need not know,¡± he said. ¡°I need some plausible deniability in case things go wrong. As does everyone else. So you three should get on your way to discuss whatever you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Us three?¡± Hein said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re the one who mentioned the manual.¡± ¡°My first order still stands,¡± Gong said as he invited us to leave the table. ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± * * * Hein trailed behind us apathetically, as I discussed the idea with Captain Lin Fei, making our way downstairs. ¡°So you truly know someone who can get me this manual?¡± ¡°Anyone who grew up around here would,¡± Lin Fei said. ¡°I was fortunate enough to get selected in a recruitment drive when I was ten. Luckily, I had developed some aptitude for Qi by then. But up until that time, I lived in these streets. And when you did, you knew who to pay your respect. The Black Crows of Lu Shui City can get every and anything for anyone. So long as you pay the price.¡± ¡°And what kind of price you think this would be?¡± I asked as we pushed through the crowd towards the front doors. ¡°No clue,¡± she said. ¡°Tens of thousands of spirit stones probably. And that would be just for a peek.¡± With my mental agility, a peek or two would perhaps be all I needed. ¡°That¡¯d be fine. So where do we find these guys?¡± ¡°Guy,¡± she corrected. ¡°I can take you to the underboss of the region. His name is Mak Tung.¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Across the city,¡± Lin Fei said as we stepped out into the night. ¡°We can grab a rickshaw. I¡¯m feeling way too drunk to walk that fa¡ª.¡± She stopped short and when I got out the door myself, I quickly saw why. There before us, was no less than a hundred cultivators in mismatch robes. But they all had a common theme. Black feathers. I spotted a tall man at the front. Bearded with a set of cutlasses at his sides and tattoos all over his face. Next to him was a man I recognized immediately. The same one that I¡¯d beaten the core out of. ¡°No need for that rickshaw,¡± Lin Fei said, squinting her eyes puzzled. ¡°Looks like Mak Tung and his crew are already here for some reason.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Hein said with a sigh as he rolled his eyes at me. ¡°And I¡¯m sure that reason has absolutely nothing to do with us.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 12 ¡°Oh well,¡± Hein said. ¡°Looks like our plan didn¡¯t work, Chun.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lin Fei said. ¡°What plan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± the crippled man shouted, pointing at me while clutching his stomach. ¡°That¡¯s the one. That¡¯s the bastard who crippled my Dantian!¡± Well, shit¡­ I thought. Guess Hein was right after all. I cycled my Frenzy as I stepped out in front of Captain Lin Fei. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. My problem really.¡± She looked up at me perplexed. ¡°Did you actually cripple that man?¡± ¡°Kind of,¡± I said. Hein stared at me as well. ¡°Kind of?¡± I rocked my shoulders with a shrug, loosening up for a possible fight. Or however the hell this was about to turn out. Just my luck the same guy I needed for the manual was also the one now looking for me to exact some kind of revenge. There were a couple ways I could play this, I supposed. I could be apologetic and claim it was all an accident or something, or maybe even suggest some kind of settlement. But screw all that. That wasn¡¯t the Berserker way. That bastard deserved his punishment and possibly more. No way in hell was I back-peddling on that. Even if it cost me the manual in the end, being straight up was the only way to handle trash like this. ¡°Yeah, it was me,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. I then squared up with the man Mak Tung. He was a couple inches shorter than me, but had a tattoo on his body for every scar on mine. His eyes were completely black, including the whites, which gave him an unnerving gaze, like that of a shark. He grinned, displaying teeth that were filed down to points, completing the shark motif to a Tee. ¡°You admit it so easily, eh? A brazen bastard, you are. Just like Lu Pin said.¡± ¡°Yeah! I told you,¡± the injured man, Lu Pin said, echoing him. ¡°A brazen bastard!¡± I cycled my Frenzy with [Fear the Flame] ensuring I used enough perfume from my [Devel¡¯s Shadow] technique so they could sense it as Qi. ¡°He deserved that and more for what he was about to do. And I¡¯d do it again, and to anyone else if they fancy the idea of killing a damn kid.¡± I stared right at the bastard Lu Pin as I said it and then paused to let the words sink in. The fear already spiking in his soul tripled and he looked as if he was about to flee. Fear emerged from the man Mak Tung as well, but to a far more measured degree. It was a cautious energy more than anything else. He could detect the power of my Dantian, but wasn¡¯t scared shitless like his pal. Which meant he was either the same caliber or used to dealing with Sacred Soul Realm cultivators like me. Either way he wasn¡¯t a pushover like Lu Pin. ¡°You come to my territory, cripple one of my captains and then have the nerve to say you¡¯d do it again?¡± He smirked at me. ¡°That¡¯s some balls you got, legionnaire.¡± I glanced about at the cultivators with him. They were all within the core realm more than likely, which meant a good work out if I decided to take them all on. But that wasn¡¯t the way I needed this to go down. Especially not if this guy truly possessed the manual I sought. ¡°I¡¯d call it just a matter of fact,¡± I said with a shrug of [Indifference]. ¡°But I¡¯m honestly not looking for another fight tonight. In fact, I was looking for you to make a deal.¡± His brows creased in a furrow. ¡°You want to make a deal with me? What kind of deal?¡± ¡°He speaks the truth, Boss Mak Tung,¡± Captain Lin Fei said stepping next to me. ¡°I was just about to bring him to you.¡± ¡°And who the hell are you?¡± he said, jutting his tattooed chin at her. ¡°Captain Lin Fei of the 566th Imperial Infantry Battalion and Commander of Saphire Company,¡± she said with a hint of authority. ¡°But before that, I was just a girl from Tai Pan Street.¡± His dark eyes widened with interest as he clearly recognized the name. ¡°A local gal, are you?¡± ¡°One that made it out of the Jianghu,¡± she said. ¡°But I know my roots. You were just a street soldier yourself when I was a girl, but it¡¯s nice to see that we¡¯ve both come a long way since then.¡± I thought he might be offended in some way at the comparison, but the way he smiled at her and licked his lips, said he might have some other kind of interest in Captain Lin Fei. He then looked to me. ¡°And who is this one, little sister?¡± ¡°He is legionnaire commander, Iron Bull, of the 28th Deployment of the 5073rd campaign,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s enroute to the Hell Worlds, so whatever issue he¡¯s caused here, I¡¯m sure something can be worked out.¡± ¡°Damn right,¡± he said, eyeing me. ¡°You just cost me a captain, asshole. Lu Pin is next to useless to me now.¡± I looked at Lu Pin and laughed. ¡°You sure he wasn¡¯t useless before?¡± Anger spiked inside Lu Pin ¡°You watch your tongue, you¡ª!¡± Mak Tung cut a hand in front of him to be silent, and Lu Pin instantly complied. ¡°You know, for someone who says they¡¯re looking for a deal and not a fight, you send a lot of mixed messages. So I¡¯m going to go and set the terms of this ¡®deal¡¯ from here. You owe me compensation for the loss of a captain.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not lost,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him for a reason. He can still recov¡ª¡± With a quick swipe of his bare hand, Mak Tung struck Lu Pin in the neck, crushing his throat. He fell to his knees, eyes bulging as he gasped for air. My stomach sickened, but I hid my reaction with [Indifference] as he fell fully to the ground and began to convulse. Mak Tung snapped his fingers and a handful of flunkies next to him reacted without skipping a beat, dragging Lu Pin¡¯s thrashing body away as he slowly and painfully expired. Mak Tung grinned with his sharklike smile again. ¡°Oh? Do I have your attention now?¡± He certainly did, but perhaps not in the way that he was hoping. This was a man capable of anything and I¡¯d have to be on my guard about that. Still, he hadn¡¯t attacked me yet, so he perhaps knew where to draw the line. I shrugged. ¡°Killing a Qi-less man supposed to impress me?¡± Mak Tung scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s to show what you owe me. A captain. The question now is, how are you going to repay me legionnaire?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s blood money, you¡¯re after?¡± I said with a chuckle. ¡°Fine I¡¯ll pay the 50 Wen.¡± Surprisingly, that got a couple of chuckles from his own crew and Mak Tung himself then laughed. ¡°A damn comedian, are you? Lucky for you, I¡¯m not looking for your cash, Prison Boy. And I¡¯m not looking for a fight either. If I wanted that, we would have busted into the Golden Spire and dragged you out hours ago. But I got too much respect for the 566th for that.¡± I raised my brows in surprise. ¡°Nice to see you respect the home team. So what do you want then?¡± ¡°Your service,¡± he said. ¡°Six months in my employ should probably do to pay off the debt.¡± His eyes then shifted to Lin Fei. ¡°Or this one permanently maybe. What do you say, Tai Pan Street? A captain for a captain is only fair?¡± To my surprise Lin Fei laughed instead of scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not a part of this deal, Mak Tung. You want a piece of this, you¡¯re going to have to pay my price.¡± She leered back at him and got a series of hoots and hollers from his gang. Mak Tung threw his head back with a cackle. ¡°Feisty! I love it!¡± I merely chuckled. Lin Fei was proving as tough as the streets she came from. But none of this was going to get me the win I needed. ¡°You named your price, Mak Tung,¡± I said. ¡°Now let me name mine.¡± ¡°Your price?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for something, that Captain Lin Fei here says you maybe got?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± he said looking to Lin Few with his shark smile again. ¡°And what¡¯s that, love?¡± ¡°A cultivation manual,¡± Lin Fei said. ¡°The Sacred Soul Realm variety.¡± Mak Tung paused for a moment and then threw his head back with a laugh. His men laughed with him, only dying down once he focused on me again. ¡°You got some nerve,¡± he said. ¡°Kill one of my men and then come round begging for a prize?¡± ¡°Technically, you killed him,¡± I said. ¡°And I¡¯m not coming here begging. I¡¯m willing to pay, if you truly have the goods.¡± ¡°How much?¡± he asked. ¡°Including the debt of course.¡± ¡°Depends on what you got first. I want to see proof.¡± Mak Tung furrowed his brow again and then shifted his eyes to Lin Fei as if for some kind of confirmation. She shrugged. ¡°I told you that I was on my way to bring him to you.¡± Mak Tung thought for a moment and then eventually harrumphed. ¡°Fine then,¡± he said. ¡°Come with me, legionnaire.¡± * * * ¡°I still don¡¯t see why I need to come,¡± Hein muttered as he dragged his feet next to me. ¡°You two seem to have it under control.¡± We were now surrounded by Mak Tung and his gang, walking through what looked like the worse parts of the capital in the dead of night. Nervous faces peeked out at us from the alleyways, no doubt curious as to what was involving a full-fledged outing of the Black Crow gang or whatever the hell Mak Tung¡¯s group was called.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. I still hadn¡¯t bothered to even ask what they were called yet. ¡°You¡¯re coming because you¡¯re my brother-in-law, man. I need someone to have my back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother-in-law to be,¡± Hein said. ¡°And this isn¡¯t how I wanted to spend my leave.¡± ¡°Easy Lieutenant,¡± Captain Lin Fei said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re among my people now. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± But I wasn¡¯t sure how much of that was just bravado by the fear rising in her soul. I honestly didn¡¯t feel a thing. The conquering of the [Fear of Certain Death] had that effect, I guessed. Which placed me on the [Fear no Death] path now. For my next breakthrough to occur past the Sacred Soul Realm, I would need to follow Threja¡¯s route and challenge the [Death Wish]. But I was a couple of realms from that stage as yet, and key to getting there would be knowledge. Knowledge like the kind I was trying to get my hands on tonight. I still wasn¡¯t sure how legit any of this was, or how I¡¯d even pay for a manual, if one were there. But where there was a will there was a way. I kept a loose sense of my bearings as we navigated the run-down city blocks and eventually, we came to a walled compound that looked as big as a city block itself. Guards atop the twenty-foot-high wall, called out at seeing us and two steel gates, adorned with Crow emblems slowly swung inwards to welcome us inside. The interior was comprised of a large courtyard and in the center was a surprisingly stately looking building with multi terraced roofs that was at least five stories high. Around it, were smaller tenement-block like buildings where I guessed the outer disciples all lived. ¡°Wait here,¡± Mak Tung said, and he departed with a couple more of his captains while the rest of his posse circled us in a tight formation. ¡°This how they normally do business?¡± I asked, looking to Lin Fei. She merely shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here in over twenty years. I wouldn¡¯t really know, but I would say he is treating us fairly thus far.¡± ¡°Yeah, I suppose,¡± I said. But the proof would be in the seeing. The opportunity finally came a few minutes later when Mak Tung returned with what looked like a scroll case in one hand and one of his men carrying a table. His man set the table down in from of me and then Mak Tung opened the scroll case and laid out a small booklet sized document that looked only a few pages thick. ¡°Feel free to inspect,¡± he said. ¡°But nothing leaves the table.¡± I opened the booklet and scanned through the text. My eyes widened at what I saw. After the formation of one¡¯s Sacred Soul, the cultivation of one¡¯s spirit must double in intensity. One must nourish both thine own Dantian and that of thy Sacred Soul. The formation of one¡¯s inner world is the next step of progression. Only by eschewing the cares of the mundane realm and preparing thy inner space, can one truly prepare thyself for the transition to the next realm and the celestial realm beyond. Neglect thy inner spirit and growth and rely only upon the power they grant thee, and thou shalt have thine reward in but the mortal realm. But true transcendence comes from the strength of the inner man. Not the outer. I turned over the page and finally saw the progression route I¡¯d been craving.
Sacred Soul Realm 1st Sacred Soul Formation
2nd Sacred Soul Refinement
3rd Sacred Soul Inhabitation
4th Sacred Soul Evocation
5th Sacred Soul Projection
6th Inner World Creation
7th Inner World Refinement
8th Inner World Projection
9th Sacred Soul Manifestation
I quickly committed the list to memory and then flipped the page to see how each stage was accomplished. 2nd Tier Mastery ¨C The physical and spiritual being of your inner soul must be first nourished and then cultivated with¡ª A hand slammed down on the page, blocking my view. ¡°I think you¡¯ve seen enough, my friend,¡± Mak Tung said, sweeping the manual off the table. ¡°Convinced it¡¯s the real deal now?¡± I hid my interest with [Indifference]. ¡°You call that a manual?¡± I said. ¡°That thing¡¯s barely a couple pages long.¡± ¡°What do you expect? You think anyone would possess more than this? It¡¯s more than you¡¯d find anywhere outside a martial sect¡¯s inner library.¡± The bastard was probably right. Still, now came the real challenge. How do I get it from him? ¡°What do you want for it?¡± I asked plainly. He laughed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not for sale. But you can read it for a price.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± ¡°Considering what you owe me for Lu Pin,¡± he said, glancing upwards in thought. ¡°I¡¯d say a good two years¡¯ service should cover it.¡± I scoffed out a laugh. ¡°Let me make this clear. I¡¯m not in the business of trading my time. I¡¯ve got deadlines and commitments to keep. What¡¯s the cash price?¡± He showed me his shark teeth again. ¡°Not looking to invest, huh? Too bad. That would be a good price for what I offered. But if you want cash, 50,000 spirit stones sounds about right for a day¡¯s viewing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hein said. ¡°You must be joking!¡± ¡°Who asked you?¡± Mak Tung snapped. ¡°My price is my price. You think you can do better, try finding it elsewhere.¡± I grimaced, my inner desires betraying me. Time to go on the offensive, I thought. It was hostile negotiation time. ¡°What makes you think I couldn¡¯t just take it from you now?¡± I said with [Fear the Flame]. Mak Tung responded with a leer. ¡°Because you would have done so already. It¡¯s the same reason you didn¡¯t kill Lu Pin, or me for that matter. I pegged you for what you were the moment I saw you, soldier boy. You¡¯ve got the curse that¡¯ll likely be the death of you one day.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A hero¡¯s honor,¡± he said and then laughed out loud mockingly and his men echoed him doing the same. ¡°Or a fools honor as we call it here.¡± My Flame stirred. The Demon wanted to prove him wrong, but the Struggler looked at me disapprovingly. Shit, I thought, looking to the Struggler within me. You¡¯re proving him right, you bastard! The Struggler shrugged his shoulders at me with a ¡°no shit¡± expression. Damn it. ¡°Further more,¡± Mak Tung said, stepping back a bit. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make the assumption that taking it from me would be so easy either.¡± Both Hein and Lin Fei¡¯s eyes widened, and they took a quick step back. I figured it must have been something Qi related to trigger them, but confirmation came a second later when a flash of dark energy burst from out of Mak Tung. The air was pushed back in a gust, and from within him emerged a translucent form that looked at first like a shadow but then formed in the shape of a massive crow, that had a human skull for a head with glowing purple eyes. Eesh, I thought. ¡°You¡¯ve got to work on cultivating that inner soul some more, bro,¡± I said, cycling my Frenzy to summon my own Sacred Soul. ¡°Not gonna catch too many ladies looking like that.¡± As I completed the technique, my red-hued Struggler emerged, bull¡¯s horns and all. A bit of fear and lemonade came from his gang as they marveled at the two Sacred Souls on display. ¡°Mine¡¯s a lot prettier, I¡¯d say,¡± I said with a cheesy grin, making it clear it was a joke and not a true taunt. ¡°I¡¯d take him!¡± some woman cried out from the gang and her comrades all laughed. Mak Tung himself then laughed, folding his arms as he looked up at my secondary soul, a bit of lemonade emerging from within his own. ¡°Now that¡¯s why I¡¯d prefer the service and not the cash. But you only prove my point, Off Worlder. A soul looking like that comes from honorable intent. So you¡¯ll either pay my price, or piss off. So which will it be?¡± I blew out a sigh and let my Sacred Soul dissipate. ¡°Look, I¡¯m in transit right now. I don¡¯t have that kind of cash on me. But I can probably get it to you in the future.¡± ¡°This shop don¡¯t work like that,¡± he said. ¡°Cash up front. You think I don¡¯t know you¡¯d probably memorize this book in a day? Because it¡¯s what I did. Money or no deal.¡± I glanced at Hein and Lin Fei for help, but they both just stared right back at me shrugging. Shit¡­ I needed a plan. But what? I was right back to those early days again, groveling before a crime boss for secret knowledge with nothing but pennies in my pocket. 50,000 spirit stones? How the hell could I come up with that kind of money? And then it hit me. Bo Ren, I thought. ¡°Look,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t have the money now, but I got a surefire way to get you it, or however much as you want in only two days.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°They do bet on this world, don¡¯t they?¡± I said. ¡°I got a special showcase match coming up in two days. Me against some royal Sacred Soul Realm cultivator from the Twin River Clan. I¡¯m an outsider and the organizer, Governor Tai Su Long hates my guts. The [Odds are bound to be Against Me]. If you bet on me, I guarantee I will win, and you can get whatever payday you¡¯re willing to wager.¡± He scoffed. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°He can probably do it,¡± Lin Fei said. ¡°I witnessed this man kill a Thrantor in a single technique. Plus, he is only twenty years old. A prodigy. The odds will sway quickly when he starts to win.¡± Mak Tung looked to the ground, his dark, shark-like eyes unreadable. ¡°Sway quickly, you say¡­? If you want to read this book then, I¡¯m going to need more than just a win.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I said. ¡°People will expect you to win mid-fight if you¡¯re as good as she claims. But to make the money I need. I need you to do more than just win. I need a swing back.¡± ¡°Hell¡¯s a swing back?¡± I said. Lin Fei chortled. ¡°Are you serious Mak Tung?¡± ¡°I repeat,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®swing back¡¯?¡± ¡°Odds will be against you at the start, like you said. I¡¯ll buy up some cheap bets. And then when you look to be winning, I¡¯m going to trade all my position at a premium to those rich assholes who see they¡¯re about to lose for my first pay day. And then, right before you win, you throw the fight and I collect more than double by cashing in all the bets they sold to me. That¡¯s a swing back. You think you can pull it off?¡± Shit, talk about upping the ante. ¡°Winning once not enough for you, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my counter. You want to read the manual or not?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°But since I¡¯ll be putting up my own money, I need some collateral. Just so you don¡¯t renege.¡± ¡°Collateral?¡± ¡°The captain here looks worthy,¡± he said grinning at her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want nothing bad to happen to her, would you?¡± She gave him a rude finger gesture, but smiled. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m not part of this deal, asshole.¡± He merely smiled back at her with his shark teeth, chuckling. I looked to Hein. ¡°Him!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hein said. ¡°He¡¯s my brother-in-law. You can take him as my collateral.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Hein exclaimed. ¡°Come on, man.¡± I turned to him, pleadingly. ¡°Do this for me, please!¡± ¡°Is this for real?¡± Mak Tung asked, looking to Lin Fei. She nodded. ¡°They are kin, apparently.¡± Hein fumed at me. ¡°For one, I¡¯m your brother-in-law to be. Emphasis on ¡®to be¡¯!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not as good,¡± Mak Tung said with a frown. ¡°Just give me a minute,¡± I said and then dragged Hein to the side with me. ¡°Hein, please you gotta do this for me,¡± I said, in a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you down.¡± ¡°Let me down? As in get me killed if you screw up? Do you forget your nickname is Chun?¡± He was practically shouting for everyone to hear now, but I couldn¡¯t care. ¡°Come on, Hein. I¡¯m not going to screw this up. I need that manual.¡± ¡°And I need to live!¡± ¡°Come on, he probably won¡¯t kill you anyway. He¡¯ll just make you work off the debt.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Mak Tung said, plainly overhearing us. ¡°No real collateral for you otherwise. Plus, there¡¯s more incentive that way.¡± ¡°See?¡± Hein said, jutting his hand at Mak Tung. I sighed. ¡°Come on, Hein, you owe me for all the jacked up shit you did to me and Yu Li before.¡± ¡°I already paid for that! Broken sword? Busted ass? Remember?¡± ¡°Yeah, but you said that all helped you in the end, so it doesn¡¯t really count as an apology.¡± ¡°Are you frigging crazy?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Mak Tung said, nodding to Lin Fei. ¡°They are definitely kin. He¡¯ll do fine as collateral.¡± ¡°You see?¡± I said. ¡°Even Mak Tung agrees.¡± ¡°You must be the biggest Chun in the¡ª!¡± ¡°Look,¡± I said more seriously. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make this up to you, Hein.¡± I then spoke with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] to let him know I wasn¡¯t bullshitting. ¡°I¡¯ll put in a good word with your family, and with Yu Li and Su Ling. I know by how much you¡¯ve changed that you¡¯ve got to give a shit about them and what they think of you now.¡± Hein scowled but remained quiet, his eyes flicking back and forth in thought. ¡°You¡¯re a real bastard you know that?¡± he said. ¡°So you¡¯ll do it?¡± ¡°Only if you promise to do what you said.¡± I grinned. ¡°I was gonna do it anyway, but hell yeah, man! A deal¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Mak Tung,¡± I called out. ¡°We have your collateral!¡± * * * We spent another fifteen minutes hashing it all out, settling on the logistics of the deal, with Hein turning himself over to Mak Tung at the start of the match. Once he had his winnings, he would turn Hein back over to me and then allow me to read the manual for a day. ¡°We seal the deal with a drink,¡± Mak Tung said and one of his lackies poured three shots of whiskey for us on the table. Hein and I took one, Hein more begrudgingly so, but we saluted and all three of us downed the fiery liquid in a single gulp. ¡°Remember,¡± Mak Tung said, wiping his tattooed chin. ¡°Don¡¯t deliver and it¡¯ll be his head.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I said, jerking my thumb at Hein with a grin. ¡°He knows.¡± Hein just glared at me. Mak Tung¡¯s entourage then escorted us back to the main gate. ¡°You two can find your own way back, right?¡± Captain Lin Fei said as she stopped just shy of the gate. ¡°I¡¯m going to hang out here for a while.¡± ¡°Are you serious, captain?¡± Hein said. She shrugged. ¡°A woman has needs boys and like hell will I be fulfilling them with anyone in the battalion.¡± With that she turned about and walked back into the compound. She grabbed the bottle of whiskey from Mak Tung and then pulled him after her by the robes as she walked towards the main building. ¡°You see that shit?¡± Hein said incredulously. ¡°She could have been the damn collateral!¡± ¡°Yeah, who¡¯d have thought she would have gone for old shark face, huh?¡± I grinned. ¡°But nah, I like you more as collateral anyway, buddy.¡± I laughed and Hein slapped me across the shoulder. ¡°Damn Chun. Now what?¡± ¡°Now you help me train for two days,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m already helping you!¡± ¡°This will be helping you as well. You don¡¯t want me to lose, do you?¡± He harrumphed ¡°Fair enough.¡± As we walked into the deserted streets another idea came to me. ¡°Oh, I need your help with one more thing,¡± I said. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°I need you to help me find out as much as we can about who I¡¯m going to face in the ring.¡± ¡°And why would you think I could help do something like that?¡± ¡°Cause you¡¯re still high society, sorta. You can hit the tea houses and find out about them. Plus, you like that sort of stuff still, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tea houses? Not really¡± he said. ¡°But fine. I¡¯ll do it. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing missing though,¡± Hein said as he gave me a frown. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t know who it is.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 13 Kelsey drifted through the ether of the spiritual realm. How much time had passed now? she wondered. 5 minutes? 10? In the hidden darkness surrounding her [Spectral Body], she felt the pressure of Dark Frenzy pressing in on her, but she maintained her focus, seeking the essence of Max¡¯s Flame. She dared to wait a minute more, before sensing the strong presence of a greater foe. I¡¯xol¡¯ukz? No¡­ it was something else. Kelsey reopened her eyes in the real world to see a wall of demons charging at her. She gritted her teeth, fortifying her body with [Iron Skin] as she laid into them with abandon. The demons fell quickly under the swift martial swings of her axe and when she was finished about two dozen of them lay dead at her feet. But they were not the presence she had sensed. In the early rays of dawn, she could just make out a towering figure in the distance. Three stories tall. The demon monster of Master Hong Feng reborn. ¡°I¡¯Xong¡¯Xiang¡­¡± Kelsey muttered his name like a curse and the monster responded to it with a deep bellow. It had finally found her. Traversing the distance from the city and back to the wild where she now was. But her plan was not to face it today. She¡¯d already tried that once and had come up short. Still, spending the entire night, popping in and out of the Bloodmoon looking for Max, had aided her in her spiritual cultivation. ¡°Not yet,¡± Kelsey said. ¡°But soon.¡± She said the promise with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] and then retreated about thirty feet into the cleansing warmth of Venja¡¯s barrier. The resonance of pure Frenzy embraced her as she passed through it, its energy shielding her from the effects of the Bloodmoon now quickly setting in the pre-dawn sky. Fatigue took her immediately. Her Dantian was well spent, and her mind was reeling with the effects of the cosmic darkness oozing from the sinister presence of the moon. It was good cultivation training for sure, but damn was it exhausting. She was perhaps another half-step closer to a breakthrough in tiers, but that wasn¡¯t her goal for tonight. Where the hell is he? she thought. She¡¯d been looking for Max but so far had come up empty handed. And now dawn was here. The night was over. Slowly, Kelsey made her way back towards the village center. She began to wonder if she had miscalculated the dates and gotten things wrong. Max had written to her with the time it would take for him to travel from Du Gok Bhong to reach the Hell Worlds. She had painstakingly worked out her schedule to spend the entire night under the Bloodmoon just as she had done before to give him support while there. But for some reason he never showed up. Uncertainty gnawed at her. She prayed she hadn¡¯t missed it by a day. Or perhaps she was a day early? A shout from the fields distracted her from her thoughts and she looked to see three teenagers, shin deep in freshly turned earth as they went about plowing a new plot of land. ¡°Morning, Sergeant Kelsey!¡± a girl named Sarah called out to her. ¡°How was the training?¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said with a wave. ¡°How was yours?¡± Sarah, who was a couple years younger than her, hefted the plow into the air with only one hand. ¡°3rd Tier now! We¡¯re catching up to you!¡± Kelsey gave her a thumbs up and they all laughed. It was a miracle to see. A year ago, those three kids were stuck in the bunker just like her, but now, with the guidance of the manual Max had transcribed for them, they were now Low-Tier Foundation Realm Qi Cultivators. She watched a moment more as they went about their work tending the fields, with Sarah pushing the plow all by herself while her two helpers, boys who were barely in their teens, lifted 55-gallon drums full of water as easily as if they were small pails. It was nothing she wasn¡¯t used to seeing in the city, but out here in the wild, it was a breakthrough of progression worthy of pausing to take note of. This was the future Max had fought for. No¡­what she now fought for as well. A future where Terran society forged their own cultivation destiny. More evidence of their advancement filled her with pride as she made her way deeper into the village. Log cabins and stonewalled structures flanked the cobblestoned roads that now weaved their way through the homes surrounding the main square of their village. Kelsey waved to her neighbors as she passed the front gate of her two-bedroom cabin and to no surprise, her mother, Susan, stuck her head out the kitchen window and smiled at her. ¡°Did you find Max?¡± she asked. Kelsey shook her head. ¡°Think I must have gotten the day wrong.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± was all she said, before tucking her head back inside and then continued to work on something within the kitchen. ¡°Well, I hope you can stay for lunch before heading back. I¡¯m making pasta.¡± Kelsey smiled at the thought. They truly had come a long way from living off decade-old MRE¡¯s and rat meat. Now they could grow wheat to make flour, tomatoes to make sauce, onions and herbs to season. They were perhaps just a few more months away from making something truly monumental though. Cheeseburgers. It was something Max said he missed eating from the old world and a number of the older residents agreed completely. So after figuring out what was in one, Kelsey had gone through the efforts of finding the closest things to cows that she could find back in the city, transporting a mating pair of water buffalo across the wild. With them, they were able to produce milk to make cheese and soon the first herd would be old enough to slaughter for meat. She was hoping to surprise Max with a meal from his childhood past upon his return home. But at this rate she wasn¡¯t sure if he was on his way home or not. ¡°I¡¯ll stay for sure, Mom,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll just go meditate until then.¡± She was dead tired, but the tainting of her soul by the Bloodmoon required swift treatment. Arriving at the center of the square, Kelsey connected with Venja and allowed the harmonic vibrations to cleanse her Flame while she manifested her [Spectral Body] within her mind¡¯s eye. Venja herself quickly joined her in the spiritual realm with a look of anticipation on her face. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked. Kelsey sighed. ¡°Not well. I didn¡¯t sense him at all.¡± Venja frowned and then crouched down next to her, bringing the giantess equal to her in head height. ¡°Perhaps the distance was too far this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kelsey said. ¡°Does distance even matter in the spiritual realm?¡± Venja merely shrugged. ¡°It matters to me and what I can experience, but what you and Max experienced was quite different. So I¡¯m not sure.¡± Kelsey sighed. ¡°Probably doesn¡¯t. Which means I must have gotten the date wrong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Venja said. ¡°Last night was the night. Unless Max supplied you with the wrong date, of course.¡± That was possible. Max was a Chun, after all. Venja laughed, reading her thoughts. ¡°Will you stay to try again tomorrow?" ¡°Don¡¯t know if I can,¡± Kelsey said. ¡°I need to get back to protect the Native Housing District in the city.¡± Although it had now become routine, chasing off stray cultivators and dealing with the three Bird Sisters¡¯ antics was a total pain in the ass, and not to mention a near full time job. ¡°Perhaps just return when you can,¡± Venja said. ¡°Your bond with Max is strong. I am certain your paths are already winding their way towards one another again.¡± Kelsey smiled. ¡°Thanks, Venja. I hope so.¡± Even though she knew there was nothing she could do about it, Kelsey still lamented inside. It wasn¡¯t like she could spend every night out here looking for him, and there was no telling now when he might show up, or if she might miss him while being back in the city. Not to mention she still had problems of her own to deal with in the meantime. Like that monstrous demon looking to claim her soul. The thought irritated her and she sighed. ¡°Damn it, Max,¡± she swore. ¡°Where the hell are you?¡± * * * I studied the piece of paper Hein had just handed to me. It was a billboard flyer for the upcoming match. In celebration of the return of the 566th Imperial Battalion Her Imperial Majesty, 2nd Princess Rheutera hosts a three-day Martial Tournament. All Brackets are invited to compete with a Special Exhibition Match to take place on the final day. ¡°The Battle of the Prodigies¡± The Lady Rhe Su Long of the Twin River Sect Versus the Iron Bull of Terra! Below the headliner were two images. One was of a young woman with two jian blades and the second was of a fire breathing minitour with glowing red eyes. It was total propaganda, a beauty versus the beast kind of story. ¡°What is this bullshit?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how they got the idea for that picture,¡± Hein said. ¡°I had nothing to do with it.¡± I eyed him suspiciously. ¡°That¡¯s a very specific defense, Hein.¡± ¡°What?¡± He then shrugged. ¡°The Governor asked me what you dressed like in the ring. It¡¯s not inaccurate, is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a damn caricature!¡± I said with a grimace. Although it probably worked in my favor in a way. ¡°That reminds me. I need to get myself a bull mask constructed and some body paint before this thing.¡± ¡°See!¡± Hein said as if vindicated. ¡°Anyway, we can probably get that before the start of the match. We¡¯ve got two days still.¡± It¡¯d already been a few days since cutting the deal with Mak Tung and the tournament was now underway. I¡¯d spent most of that time training to get myself back into form. Although I¡¯d had plenty of practice slaughtering demons and slaying giant monsters, fighting cultivators was a different story. I had to get used to using my axe and glaive techniques again and changing my mindset from brute force to using strategy, skill and finesse. Not exactly Berserker strengths, but when in Yee society, I had to play by the rules. And it would be for much longer than I thought. Now that I had brushed shoulders with the upper echelons of the core worlds, I could see just how far my path lay ahead of me in terms of defeating the empire.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Becoming a Legionnaire would put me as a top dog back home, but here, I¡¯d be a petty noble at best. Still, rank was rank, and I was about to willingly get my ass handed to me on the grand stage. But before that I would have to beat my opponent into near submission. No matter who I was facing, this wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task. Between sparring with Hein and practicing where I could, the muscle memory of my tournament fighting days was slowly coming back to me. My last true match was against Jei Su Long back at the academy, but even that wasn¡¯t a true match. This one would have the added pressure of a planet-sized audience that was already picturing me as the villain. ¡°The [Odds are truly Against Me],¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve], glaring at the stupid flyer. Hein glanced at me quizzically. ¡°Hell are you talking about?¡± Oops, I thought. I had to remember using Berserker techniques out loud probably sounded crazy as hell to people. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, quickly, cultivating the burst of Frenzy the technique produced from my Flame. It was paltry though, mainly because there was no true substance behind it. To truly know if I was going to be the underdog, I needed to know exactly who this Lady Rhe Su Long was. ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°Time for you to get some tea.¡± * * * We headed back to the main city to an upscale part of town where Hein could find one of the high-end tea houses where the real big wigs liked to hang out. I kept hold of the flyer and waited outside while Hein went in and did his thing. It took about an hour, with me having to bow to all manner of pompous pricks while trying to hide myself with [Mask of the Despised]. An hour later Hein eventually re-emerged. ¡°So what you find out?¡± I asked eagerly. ¡°Who the hell is this Lady Rhe Su Long?¡± ¡°Well she isn¡¯t from here,¡± Hein said. ¡°She¡¯s from the Governor¡¯s planet, which is why it¡¯s maybe going to take a couple of days for her to get here after the tournament starts.¡± ¡°What Cultivation Realm and Bracket is she?¡± ¡°Most of the people I asked seemed to think Low to Mid-Tier, Sacred Soul Realm,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s a top tier Gold Rank contender though. Qualified for the Jade bracket.¡± ¡°Shit,¡± I said. ¡°She outclasses me for real. Looks like that bastard Tai Su Long is taking out all the stops to get back at me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Hein said. ¡°They call her the little princess.¡± ¡°The what?¡± Hein shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s the Princesses¡¯ Granddaughter or something. But I gathered they call her that because she¡¯s a prodigy just like the princess was.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t notice how young the princess looked?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t really care, to be honest. She was kind of a bitch.¡± Hein shook his head disapprovingly. ¡°That damn tongue of yours.¡± ¡°Anyway, what else can you tell me about her? What¡¯s her win record like? She got any weaknesses?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your damn bookie, Chun. I couldn¡¯t get information like that from casual conversations. The most I know is that she¡¯s a rising star in the Twin River clan. This won¡¯t be an easy fight. You¡¯d better damn well be up for it, because I¡¯m not losing my head over this.¡± I could sense a real touch of fear in his soul. That centered me a bit. I needed that manual, but I was fighting for more than just that now. Hein¡¯s ass would be grass if I didn¡¯t pull this off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got you bro,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°But I¡¯m definitely going to need that mask.¡± * * * The next two days were filled with more sparring and training. The entire battalion was in competition mode, with soldiers sparring against each other for the honor of representing their various platoons in the tournament. I stuck to sparring with Hein for the most part. He¡¯d certainly advanced in his own martial prowess, perhaps being close to Fia¡¯s level of proficiency now. Still, I had no idea if even that would be enough to prepare me for someone who was qualified for the Jade Bracket. Our efforts to gain more intel on my mysterious competitor proved fruitless as well. Lady Rhe Su Long seemed to be known by reputation only, being from a different world perhaps. Besides the picture on the flyer, I didn¡¯t even know what she looked like. That made me only redouble my efforts to be in tip-top shape for the match. I sparred with Hein during the day and then meditated and trained within my own head at night, utilizing my time compression technique within the spiritual realm. In two days, I packed in an extra week¡¯s worth of practice with my martial forms. When the day of the match finally arrived, I was hyped to the max with anticipation and anxiety. The morning started with me collecting my mask from an armor-smith who in only two days, managed to piece together a crude, yet identifiable helmet made of angled black iron plates with a set of horns that were more like welded pipes. It looked like complete shit, but serviceable for what I would need it for. The Lady Rhe Su Long would be the most formidable opponent I¡¯d faced yet, and sure as hell was I going to need to dip into my Berserker [Marks] to gain an edge. In the afternoon, right before the match, we met up with Captain Lin Fei and paid a final visit to Mak Tung to go over the final details of the deal. ¡°I¡¯m going to have 5,000 spirit stones riding on this,¡± he said. ¡°I hope you think your brother-in-law is worth that much.¡± Hein shot me a grimace, perhaps having second thoughts. ¡°Hey,¡± I said. ¡°Defeating this Rhe Su Long is going to be the easy part, trust me. You just need to be quick on your trades, so you don¡¯t miss out. I won¡¯t be responsible for that part.¡± Mak Tung laughed with a shark-toothed grin. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear.¡± It was still mostly bullshit at this point, but I couldn¡¯t let him or Hein know how risky things might actually be. For both their sakes, I was going to make this shit happen no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m staying here to make sure nothing happens to Lieutenant Dong prematurely,¡± Lin Fei said. ¡°You don¡¯t have a problem with that, do you?¡± Mak Tung grinned at her. ¡°So long as there will be a victory party when I return.¡± She snorted out a laugh. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± I wasn¡¯t certain what kind of relationship the two now shared after their fling, but I was thankful for Lin Fei to give me some further comfort for Hein¡¯s safety while I was in the ring. ¡°Thanks for this, Captain,¡± I said to her in a whisper, pulling her to the side. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Just make sure you succeed,¡± she whispered back. ¡°I¡¯d rather leave my home world without things becoming a bloody mess. Understood?¡± ¡°Totally.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t screw this up, Chun,¡± Hein echoed her as he handed himself over to Mak Tung¡¯s guards. He then added with dripping sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in eager anticipation.¡± ¡°As will I,¡± Mak Tung said and then, pulling out the manual he waved it in front of me, before slapping it across Hein¡¯s chest. ¡°Come through and both shall be yours. Mess up and this will be the last time you see him with his head still attached.¡± He gave me a grin and those soulless, sharklike eyes of his said he¡¯d kill Hein in a heartbeat if given reason to. I eyed the manual in his hand. So close, yet so far. If I were stupid enough, I could try and kill him and just take it. But that would leave us in a shit storm, considering what Captain Lin Fei had just said. And I still needed to be on my way and off to the Hell Worlds, not embroiled in a gang war that would likely draw in the entire battalion. Just play the game, I thought. Trust the path. My Flame would see me through. ¡°Like I said.¡± I shrugged my shoulders with bravado. ¡°Winning is going to be the easy part. Let¡¯s get to the ring.¡± * * * I entered the Imperial courtyard with Mak Tung following closely by my side. The turnout of the crowd was overwhelming. I¡¯d been in the arena previously, and while it had been packed, with at least a dozen rings set up for the various brackets and matches to take place, now it was like the entire planet had shown up. The same place where we had been inspected by the princess was now converted into a single-staged ring the size of two football fields. Flaking the ring was a crowd of what had to be a quarter million people or more. In the sky above them, hung a sea of skiffs which had to include the true royalty of the planet and city. Above the stage was an enormous Qi lighting display that currently had my beastly caricature versus the elegant Lady Rhe Su Long. We were the main attraction it seemed and the battle at sunset was fitting for a final showdown. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you,¡± Mak Tung said, making an ¡®eyes on you¡¯ gesture with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m off to the bookies.¡± He disappeared into the crowd then and I made my own way through the sea of people to the staging areas set up just in front of the ring. A presiding official didn¡¯t believe who I was at first, until I showed him my ID plus my bull mask to boot. The son of a bitch merely laughed. ¡°This should be good. The Lady Rhe Su Long rarely competes anymore. I hope you make it worth her getting out of bed, off-worlder.¡± I crinkled my nose at that but didn¡¯t say anything. I grabbed my stuff and headed towards the makeshift locker rooms. Once out of sight, I went through my routine of greasing myself up with the red body paint and prepping my bull mask. I spent a few more minutes to focus myself then, slipping into my mind¡¯s eye to go through my martial forms while remaining seated in lotus position. My Dantian was filled to the brim and my Flame was surging. This was it. I was ready. ¡°You¡¯re up, Bull Man!¡± an official shouted to me after a while. ¡°Get on the court!¡± I hefted out a sigh as I gathered my weapons and after ascending a short flight of wooden stairs, I entered the open air of the stadium proper. High above me, my minotaur caricature was brought to life with animation, breathing fire and bellowing like a bull. The crowd responded with roiling laughter as people pointed to both the display and myself, perhaps shocked that I actually looked the part with my painted skin. I raised my makeshift helmet in the air to complete the gimmick and got even more laughs and jeers. I probably looked like a clown to them, but I didn¡¯t care. This would be my ticket to using my greater powers right before their eyes. With none of them being the wiser. ¡°So, this is him, everyone!¡± a familiar voice resounded throughout the stadium as I made my way towards the center of the ring. ¡°The infamous Iron Bull from the planet Terra!¡± I looked for where the announcer was, and finally spotted him high up on a floating skiff, along with a royal entourage that included the Princess herself. But the voice I heard was none other than Tai Su Long¡¯s. The governor was moonlighting as an MC, it seemed. Or at least for my match he was. ¡°Please everyone!¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°Let us all applaud his great courage. He who dares to defy the might of the Twin River Clan. This day may well be his last. Applaud him for his bravery! Come on now!¡± Tai Su Long began clapping and that got even more laughs and jeers as people took to their feet in a mock standing ovation. I glared up at the man and felt my Flame surge. To his side was none other than Jei Su Long, clapping and laughing right along with him. My anger spiked inside, contempt mixed with rage. For a half second, I had the vision of proving to all these people how powerful I truly was. I was already imagining burying that Lady Rhe Su Long in front of the crowd. Whoever the hell she was. But I had to remember the plan. Get close to winning, but then lose. ¡°Let it be known that this man claims himself a prodigy,¡± Tai Su Long continued. ¡°Hailing from a weak, outer world, this rare specimen has reached the sacred Soul Realm at only twenty years. Commendable¡­ for a savage.¡± He burst into a mocking laugh and the crowd joined in with him. My ire spiked even more. ¡°But this exhibition match was called the battle of prodigies for a reason. Many will know, that my esteemed niece, the Great Lady Rhe Su Long, is herself a prodigy. But unlike our backwater savage prodigy here, she reached his same level of progression at only 9 years old.¡± The assemble began clapping as Tai Su Long paused for applause. But the news was crazy to me as well. Nine years old? I thought. What the hell¡­ ¡°Let us now welcome to the ring, a prodigy rivaled only by our great princess herself, the undefeated star of the Gold Bracket and Master of the Twin River arts, the ¡®little princess¡¯ herself¡­ Lady Rhe Su Long!!!¡± A fanfare of dramatic music began to play as the image of the screen was showered with orange blossoms. At the far end of the ring a diminutive figure stepped onto the battlefield. She looked all of about four feet tall and wore her blue hair in pig tails. Two jian blades were in her hands and as I squinted to get a better look at her, her entire body shimmered with a luminescent blue glow. From where she stood, a huge serpentine dragon suddenly erupted from the ground like a geyser and flew into the air. It corkscrewed and weaved, its translucent body at least a hundred feet long and thick like a tree trunk. Riding upon its back was a figure that was clad in celestial armor, wielding a giant spear. The dragon spiraled through the air in time with the fanfare and the crowd roared with delight. The dragon and its rider dove towards the center of the ring and upon closer inspection I could see the tiny frame of Lady Rhe Su Long riding upon one her jian blades, which was on the dragons back. Her other blade was in her hand and her thrusts and twirls with it were mirrored by the armored dragon rider. ¡°A true display of power by the ¡®Little Princess¡¯!¡± Tai Su Long shouted above the crowd. ¡°A Twin Scared Soul so powerful at such a young age! Lady Rhe Su Long¡¯s River Dragon Spirit looks big enough to swallow the Iron Bull whole! Much less what she will do to him with the Armored Spiritual Body of her core!¡± Shit¡­ I thought. The [Odds Were Against Me] for real now. I¡¯d never seen a Sacred Soul that big, much less two of them in one. Was that even a thing? Two Sacred Souls? I know I kind of had two as a Berserker but could a Qi cultivator have the same? Before I could contemplate any further, the dragon turned towards me and charged. I braced myself but need not have bothered. It dove towards the ground at just the last moment and the rider hopped off as the spectral beast disappeared into the surface of the battlefield, landing right in front of me. Up close, I could see the figure was definitely that of a woman, so tall that she reminded me a bit of Venja. But there was no muscles or scars here. Just under the cowl of the ornate helm was a face fitting of a princess. The crowd was still going wild, but above it all a high-pitched giggle caught my ear. ¡°Impressed, are you?¡± It took me a moment more to focus on the little girl in pigtails hidden within the translucent form of the giant armored warrior woman standing before me. She looked all of about 12 years old, and I immediately had a flashback to that obnoxiously little Green Bird Bitch from my first Wooden Bracket match. But Rhe Su Long wasn¡¯t a normal 12-year-old. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she said. ¡°Not speaking? I heard you have quite the devilish little tongue on you.¡± She then smiled. ¡°Looking as good as you do, I¡¯d relish to put it to use one day.¡± The smile turned into a mischievous grin and a disturbing squirt of lemonade came from her soul. My stomach lurched, becoming instantly sick. ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face at me. I was only paying you a complement.¡± I backed up reflexively. ¡°Look, my name ain¡¯t Shen Liu, understand? I don¡¯t dig getting sexual compliments from little girls.¡± Her eyes suddenly widened with recognition. ¡°Ah! Little Finger! That one did spend an inordinate amount of time trying to put his fingers on me.¡± She began laughing and my stomach turned so bad I nearly vomited all over the floor. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so dramatic,¡± she said, her tone becoming sharp. ¡°You don¡¯t really think I¡¯m the age I look, do you? I¡¯m perhaps twice as old as you are.¡± ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care how damn old you are,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not into this. If you¡¯re here to fight, then let¡¯s fight!¡± She sighed. ¡°Why so soon to business? You do realize in a few decades I¡¯ll be looking closer to your age, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Believe me when I tell you, being a prodigy is no prize.¡± She then rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you were already fully grown when you broke through to the Sacred Soul Realm. I could kill my parents for forcing my breakthrough at only nine. I¡¯ve been stuck a half-step to the Lesser Deity Realm for over a decade now, because of that. If I transition now, I¡¯d be stuck in this damn body forever. At least as a Sacred Soul Realm Cultivator, I can age a year for ten at this rate.¡± I blinked perplexed. ¡°Cool story, sis, but still not interested.¡± She grinned and then glanced up at the towering warrior woman surrounding her. ¡°Does that look like the soul of a juvenile? I could invite you to explore my inner world if you like. Encounters within the spiritual realm can be just as satisfying.¡± What the hell kind of reverse pedo crap was this shit? My ick meter finally hit the limit and I lashed out at her with a swipe of my axe to ward her off. ¡°I said piss off with that shit!¡± She deflected my axe without even flinching, her jian blade moving on its own. Tai Su Long¡¯s voice then boomed from above. ¡°Looks like she said something to rile him up! You can always count on the little princess to lite someone¡¯s fire! Or perhaps ire!¡± That got a roil of laughter going. Rhe Su Long cackled, leering at me. ¡°If only they knew what I¡¯d really said.¡± ¡°To hell with you, you weird little bitch!¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get this match over with.¡± The smile dropped from her face and her soul filled with resentment and rage. ¡°Have it your way then,¡± she said, her tone becoming icy. ¡°I tried to be nice, but I suppose you¡¯ll end up dead like all the rest. This One does not take rejection from men very well.¡± Rejection from men? All the rest? What in the actual hell? The Lady Rhe Su Long spread her arms and the majestic spectral dragon emerged from the ground again, coiling itself around her like an impenetrable shield. She gave me a final, shit-eating leer. ¡°Are you ready, bull man?¡± I donned my mask and cycled my Frenzy, preparing for the weirdest fight in my life. ¡°Bring it on, bitch.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 14 The gong for the match sounded and I immediately sprung backwards, fortifying myself with [Steel Skin] and [Steel Core]. It was not a moment too soon as the coils of the dragon unwound like a tightly-packed spring, slapping me clear across the stadium. The pain went straight through my bones and into my soul, the hit doubling as a disruptive technique as it shook my Flame. I bounced off the ground twice and ended up on my feet after a quick roll, but the Rhe Su Long was already charging at me with a follow up. I was right to anticipate her aggression. Driven by insult and rage, she was now a woman scorned. Or a little girl scorned, anyway. I laughed inwardly at that. Seriously, what the hell man? I thought. Rhe Su Long was one messed up chick, but I had to push all that aside to get my head into the game. I¡¯d been preparing for a battle with a cultivator, but this was turning into more of a monster fight with that dragon. And that was just fine with me. I stowed my Axe and readied my Glaive alone, bolstering my defenses with [Steel Lightning] and [Soul Shield] to protect my Flame this time. I waited for her dragon to lunge in with a strike and then rolled to the side at just the last second. The dragon¡¯s jaws shot past me, and I countered with a sideward slash of my Glaive. I expected to feel resistance as my blade cut through the body of the beast, but instead I felt nothing. It was spectral after all, but the monster flew through my Glaive like it was an illusion or something. Just when I was thinking that perhaps it was, Rhe Su Long¡¯s rider form suddenly appeared with a swift jab of her spear as she flew by. It struck me dead in the chest and I saw stars. I went flying across the arena again, blood filling my mouth as what felt like my entire rib cage collapsed in on itself. I got back to my feet struggling to breathe. What the hell? Did that attack go straight through all my defenses again? Even my [Soul Shield] technique? Then I realized what had happened. Her spiritual attacks were so powerful that they disrupted my Flame even through [Soul Shield] and once disrupted, all my other abilities would drop, leaving me with only my raw body cultivation for defense. Was she truly that strong? Stronger than even the effects of a Bloodmoon? That shifted the [Odds Against Me] to the extreme. My Flame reignited with the fresh outpouring of Frenzy and I immediately sent it to repairing the damage to my chest and organs. Across the battlefield Rhe Su Long had come to a stop and was now observing me with a smile. ¡°Not looking like much of a match so far,¡± she said. ¡°Why did they think to even put you against me? You¡¯re but a fledgling. Prodigy or no prodigy.¡± It was true what she¡¯d said. She outclassed me by nearly an entire a Realm. If she¡¯d been delaying her progression for decades just so her physical body could age, then that meant she was a 9th Tier Sacred Soul Realm Cultivator with only a half step from being a Lesser Deity. It was no wonder she was overpowering my defenses so easily. She was nearly a lesser god. I glanced up at the scoreboard.
The Little Princess vs The Iron Bull Odds: 5:1 Time - 28:49
Little Princess Iron Bull
2 0
The goose egg stared at me like a bad omen. And the odds were a shit as they could be. Still. This was all part of the plan. Well¡­ not that I was planning to get my ass handed to me in only two hits. But if Mak Tung wanted to buy cheap bets on me, now was the time. All I had to do after that was somehow turn this match around and then lose when no one expected. At the moment, however, that was sounding like a damn pipe dream. At least for a normal cultivator anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°I¡¯m just getting started.¡± There was no time to mess around. I needed to pull out all the stops if I wanted to be able to stand toe to toe with her. ¡°[Mark of the Demon],¡± I whispered. ¡°[Spectral Body].¡± My Frenzy surged as my body morphed both physically and spiritually. As my horns grew inside my helmet, my inner soul emerged for all to see. The crowd reacted with a chorus of oo¡¯s and ah¡¯s and Tai Su Long followed right along with them. ¡°So the beast finally reveals itself after an early thrashing,¡± he said as if narrating a damn play. ¡°Can our fair Little Princess stand against such a fiend? Come Little Princess, show us your courage!¡± The crowd shifted to whistles and cheers at that and Rhe Su Long took the time to give the crowd a salute with her spectral spear. They lapped up the silly pantomime even more, showering her with praises. I decided to give the crowd a one-fingered salute of my own and they switched to boo¡¯s. ¡°Such an uncivilized brute!¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°Let us pray to the heavens for divine punishment of this abomination in the form of our great Lady Rhe Su Long¡¯s justice!¡± They cheered again and I wondered for a moment if Rhe Su Long wasn¡¯t cultivating some form of lemonade of her own from the crowd. One thing was for certain though. I was sure as hell generating some lemonade in her. ¡°The form of your Sacred Soul pleases me greatly, Iron Bull,¡± she said with a suggestive leer. ¡°I would welcome that romp in the spectral realm with you.¡± ¡°Yeah, in your damn dreams, bitch!¡± I said, cycling my Frenzy to send a solid chunk to my jing. ¡°[Lightning Drill of Fury]!¡± I shot at her like a missile, corkscrewing through the air with [Frenzied Lightning]. The move took her by surprise, and I connected with the attack, spiraling into her armored chest plate. I pushed her back across the arena as I poured on the juice, increasing my spin to try and break through her defenses. ¡°[River¡¯s Ford]!¡± I was knocked out of my technique by a tidal wave of water emanating from Rhe Su Long¡¯s spear as she thrust it into the sky, sending two walls of water cresting from either side of her. The force sent me back across the arena again. I rolled to my feet as the tsunami subsided and to my surprise, I was bone dry. Shit, I thought. Was that wave made out of Qi? Rhe Su Long looked none the worse for wear from my attack. She flew back towards me, riding her dragon casually. ¡°Not bad,¡± she said. ¡°But you¡¯re nowhere near strong enough to defeat me.¡± Her words did nothing but stir the ire percolating in my soul. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my true strength yet¡­¡± ¡°And you haven¡¯t seen mine,¡± she said and with a wave of her spear, her spectral body took on an even greater luminescence. ¡°I have mastered the Legendary River Dragon Rider technique, a style thought impossible to reproduce after the great sage Kai Su Long invented it over 900 years ago. My spectral body is impenetrable and my celestial spear capable of piercing the armor of any god that stands against me. My technique and prowess is invincible.¡± She then paused to huff out a dismissive scoff. ¡°You fail to understand. I am not just a prodigy, Bull Man, I am the reincarnation of a Legendary Saint. My time on this mortal plane will be a short one. My true destiny lies within the celestial heavens, alongside the Great Soul Emperor and Kai Su Long himself. I seek only the pleasures this world has to offer, before I move on and leave it and all you petty mortals behind.¡± I was rocked back on my heels by whole-new level of cultivator depravity. I¡¯d always wondered about the celestial realm and what the draw was for people who sought to ascend to it. But to hear it laid out like that, sounded like the most selfish, evil shit in the world.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Again,¡± I said with [Indifference]. ¡°Cool story, sis, but I don¡¯t really give a shit. My destiny lies in defeating the Hell Worlds and then coming back to curb-stomp selfish, arrogant cultivators like you.¡± My words tapped into the root of my Twin Dao. If this was the kind of people I was fighting the Hell Worlds to save, then no way could I let the empire stand. Rhe Su Long was staring at me incomprehensibly. ¡°You¡­ you wish to do what to me? Kur Xom?¡± Shit, I thought. Damn English words messing up my ¡®I¡¯m gonna kick your ass¡¯ speech, but no matter. ¡°Forget about it,¡± I said, cycling my frenzy. ¡°I¡¯ll show you in a language you¡¯ll be sure to understand¡­ pain.¡± I flew at her with [Ride the Lightning], preparing to fight her in the air. She coiled her dragon swiftly, deflecting my strike with her spear. I pulled my Axe back out then. If she wanted a fight, I was going to give her one. I went through my martial forms, in midair, keeping myself aloft with [Lightning Walk]. She responded with violent spins on the Dragon, meeting my lightning charged strikes with swift parries and countering thrusts with her spear. I took care to avoid it now. Although the Berserker in me wanted nothing more than to face-tank it and chop her in half, I had to respect what she¡¯d said. That spear already proved capable of piercing through my [Soul Shield], and I would put it past her to try that move again. We clashed back and forth, our Sacred Souls flying across the air above the arena like a pair of combating gods. Hell, we were pretty much near that in reality. Lightning and sparks flew as we clashed again and again. Her spear tip grazed me more than once and I could feel the tremendous power behind even her normal strikes. I wished to hell I could pull out [Mark of the Beast] to equal her speed, but she was observant and that might be taking it a step too far, especially in front of a crowd like this. Still, my [Mark of the Demon] was proving invaluable. Where she was slicing through my defenses before, now with my techniques being supercharged, they were at least holding up. I risked a glance at the scoreboard.
The Little Princess vs The Iron Bull Odds: 8:1 Time - 22:38
Little Princess Iron Bull
17 2
Shit! That score wasn¡¯t going in the right direction. Rhe Su Long came at me again, blurring with speed. It took all my wherewithal just to keep track of her, much less parry and counter, all while keeping aloft with [Lightning Walk]. The pain of her strikes was overwhelming, and even the glancing blows were causing internal damage, filling my mouth with the taste of blood. I cultivated the pain and endured it with [Indifference] as I focused on the root of my Twin Dao. Facing the burning Hell Worlds to protect the entitlement of an arrogant bitch like this? No freaking way! I screamed with my techniques, lashing out in every direction. ¡°[Struggler¡¯s Lightning Cleave of Fury]!¡± ¡°[Lightning Two Log Chop]!¡± ¡°[Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]!¡± But none of it was hitting. She was just too damn fast. I looked to the score again.
The Little Princess vs The Iron Bull Odds: 27:1 Time - 17:42
Little Princess Iron Bull
35 4
Ah, to hell with it, I thought. I wasn¡¯t going to win this standing on only one leg. ¡°[Mark of the Beast]¡­¡± As my limbs and canines elongated, the world suddenly slowed, and I could see Rhe Su Long moving at normal speed again. Hell yeah! I tapped into my Frenzy reserves with renewed vigor, going all out with my techniques. She was skilled but she wasn¡¯t anticipating my sudden quantum leap in speed. I deflected one of her spear thrusts with my axe and then struck her with a Glaive swing I had initiated moments before. The odd timing threw her off and I finally felt the edge of an upper hand. I initiated another Iron Pot Wong style combo and faked her out with a glancing blow from my axe before opening her up for a powerful overhead strike from my glaive. I backed it up with as much Frenzy as I could muster. ¡°[Lightning Splits the Towering Oak]!¡± My Glaive struck her armored Spectral body on the shoulder, and it cut through this time, the blade finding her true self hidden within. Rhe Su Long let out a surprised yelp and then retreated a hundred feet or more in a flash. She touched her face and then looked at her fingers. ¡°You¡­ you actually made me bleed...¡± She said it like it was something impossible, like it was something that went against the laws of the universe itself. For the briefest of moments, I sensed fear come from inside her, and I wondered then if putting on both [Marks] was a good idea. I looked again to the score.
The Little Princess vs The Iron Bull Odds: 22:1 Time - 11:29
Little Princess Iron Bull
78 12
My odds had improved slightly, but my score not nearly enough. And my time was running out as well. Shit! ¡°I was going to go easy on you, seeing as this was nothing personal,¡± Rhe Su Long said in her creepy tween voice mixed with the venom of a madwoman. ¡°But no one harms me like this. NO ONE!¡± As she screamed the words, her Spectral Body transformed, her lower half merging with the body of the dragon to turn the giant armor-plated woman into a kind of mermaid, only with the lower body of a snake instead of a fish. The crowd was on their feet with excitement as Tai Su Long took back the mic. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he screamed. ¡°A surprise from the Little Princess, giving us the honor of taking on the highest form of the River Dragon Rider technique. Twin souls combined! The ultimate River God Naga Form! The Iron Bull¡¯s insolence has pushed her to her limits and now he will face the full wrath of the Twin River Clan!¡± Rhe Su Long screamed like a harpy and then slithered toward me with the speed of a bullet train. Even with my heightened agility it was all I could do to sidestep her, but she followed up quickly with a swipe of her tail. It struck me so hard my teeth clacked, and I went flying end over end. More pain ensued as she flew fast enough across the battlefield to intercept me and then slammed her serpentine body on top of me. It felt as if I¡¯d been hit by a mountain. I realized that through all my defenses, my innards were crushed. I took another blow from her writhing body as I struggled to stand. My Frenzy was being expended just to keep me on my feet as she went into blur mode again. She¡¯d just leveled up herself and now I was outclassed once more. She came at me blow after blow. Even with my [Marks] and [Spectral Projection] I was powerless to do anything about it. The pain was numbing but with it came something more. The pain of regret. The fear of loss. Shit¡­ ¡­Hein. I cursed inwardly for ever thinking I could pull something like this off. And all for what? A damn book? I cried out with anguish, tapping into the depths of my soul to turn it all around. I couldn¡¯t let this all fail! ¡°[Wrath of a Thousand Slain¡ª]!¡± My words were cut short as something hit me right in the chest. Rhe Su Long¡¯s spear tip pierced straight through all my physical defenses, hitting my Flame. I blacked out for a moment and then came to, hanging in mid air, the translucent spear impaling me as my limbs flailed weakly. Even though it wasn¡¯t physically injuring me, the pain was excruciating. I was unable to breathe. My weapons had already fallen to the ground. I was dangling helplessly as my sputtering Flame struggled to keep me alive through [Death¡¯s Door]. Rhe Su Long stared up at me through the translucent form of the giant armored woman. ¡°This ended far more violently than I would have liked,¡± she said. ¡°But you left me no choice. I hope you see now why fighting me was always pointless.¡± She then lowered me towards herself and slowly removed my helmet. Shit! To my surprise it came straight off, unhindered by my horns. Rhe Su Long smiled up at me as my mask clattered to the ground. ¡°Relax,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not dead, you know? My technique is merely immobilizing your core.¡± I winced and wheezed as I struggled to cycle my Frenzy, but indeed her spear tip was acting like some kind of circuit breaker within my system, stopping me from restarting my Flame. Although in a way, it was a god send. It had at least knocked out my [Marks] making me purely human again for when she removed my Bull mask. ¡°Looks like this is the end!¡± Tai Su Long shouted. ¡°The Little Princess is toying with her prey before the final strike!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too late for you to reconsider my offer,¡± she said with a sickeningly-sweet dose of cringy lemonade. ¡°What say you? A spiritual romp? Or even a real one, if you like.¡± My stomach lurched again, and I actually vomited this time. Hot puke and bile gushed out of my mouth and fell right on Rhe Su Long¡¯s face. The little girl screamed in shock and revulsion. Her armored Sacred Soul form flickered out of existence, leaving me to fall twenty feet to the ground, landing straight on my face. I lay there stunned for a moment as the entire crowd went silent. Rhe Su Long¡¯s shrill cries echoed throughout the stadium. I barely came to myself, finding my Frenzy again. As I staggered to my feet, Rhe Su Long, the twelve-year-old, was there shaking, covered in my vomit. The smell finally got to her and she gagged. She put a hand to her mouth, letting out a retch and then sprinted out of the arena, heading for the changing rooms. She got all of halfway before she began vomiting all over herself, leaving a trail of puke in her wake as she stumbled through the crowds, causing a mini stampede as people fled from her. ¡°What a dastardly technique!¡± Tai Su Long shouted. ¡°The Iron Bull should be condemned for that dishonorable act! We will need an official ruling on this!¡± I was still only half paying attention, my body slowly recovering as I wobbled on my feet. I then looked to the score board.
The Little Princess vs The Iron Bull Odds: 75:1 Time - 3:12
Little Princess Iron Bull
198 22
Holy Shit¡­ What a damn score. I looked up at the floating dais where the princess was, to see Tai Su Long arguing furiously with a man in imperial robes. After nearly a minute the princess finally stood. ¡°Enough!¡± she shouted, her voice echoing across the stadium even without a mic. ¡°I will rule on this matter. This is but an exhibition match, but the rules of tournament competition are clear. If you leave the ring you are disqualified.¡± Tai Su Long fell to his knees before her, pleadingly. ¡°I will not hear of it!¡± she shouted. ¡°Does a warrior flee from the battlefield if her opponent tosses sand in her face? Or even bile? This entire match was a disgrace. I declare the Iron Bull the winner by default. The competition is over!¡± The scoreboard changed a final time.
The Little Princess vs The Iron Bull Odds: 75:1 Time - 3:12
Little Princess Iron Bull
Disqualified 22
Winner The Iron Bull
I stared at the screen perplexed. Oh shit¡­ the deal¡­! I wasn¡¯t supposed to win. * * * The gravity of the situation began to sink in as I ran to the edge of the arena, heart in my throat. Not only had I not beaten Rhe Su Long fairly, but she had pretty much beaten my ass to a pulp. Yet still I had won. And failed. I looked for where Mak Tung might be. The bookies! A wall of hate, insults and curses hit me as I pushed through the crowd. People spat at me like a pariah, yelling obscenities. It was all I could do to shield myself with [Indifference] and [Mask of the Despised]. My mind was reeling as for what I would even do when I found Mak Tung. Would he be understanding that I lost all his money? Could I cut another deal? I entered the makeshift hut where the bookies were. ¡°Hey,¡± I said to one of them. ¡°You guys seen a guy with shark teeth and black eyes, full of tattoos? Goes by Mak Tung.¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened at me. ¡°You!¡± he shouted. ¡°You get your filthy, dishonorable ass out of here! You damn cheat!¡± ¡°Look, man, I just need to know if you¡¯ve seen him.¡± ¡°Mak Tung took off screaming like banshee the moment the match ended,¡± another man said from behind the counter. ¡°After the results, I¡¯m pretty sure you can guess why.¡± My stomach dropped through the floor as my worst fears were confirmed. There was only one answer. My blood ran cold with the stark realization of the truth. Mak Tung was rushing back to kill Hein. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 15 Trying to push through a crowd while remaining incognito was damn near impossible. I finally gave up on the incognito part altogether, dropping [Mask of the Despised] and just going for broke, pushing and shoving people while yelling for them to get out of my way. The response was more curses and insults, with people threatening to do all kinds of crazy shit to my ancestors. I couldn¡¯t give a damn. My mind was focused on only one thing. Beat Mak Tung back to his hideout. I wasn¡¯t sure how much of a lead he had on me, but I would stop at nothing to get there first. The pushing and shoving helped distract me from the thoughts that were spiking in the back of my mind though. I was already reeling from my defeat, but on top of that I had the guilt of carelessly hanging Hein¡¯s life in the balance, betting on the [Odds Being Against Me] to see me through. Shit, was I wrong¡­ A lump of fear rose in my throat. I didn¡¯t know if I was even in any condition to fight Mak Tung. I barely had enough Frenzy reserves left to keep upright and my Flame was still struggling to recover from that spectral spear attack. Even now, I could still feel the residual effects of the thing being stuck in my chest like bad heartburn. Not in the best of shape, I thought. But I had to prepare for another battle nonetheless. If I was even given that chance. Visions of me arriving to find Hein already slain plagued my mind. No¡­ I didn¡¯t want to think about it. I had to hurry! I finally got to some open road and was about to pump some Frenzy to lay on the speed when a hand like iron caught me by the collar and pulled me dead to a stop. I was about to lay into whoever the hell it was, thinking it was perhaps Mak Tung, but I was shocked to see the ornate ceremonial robes of Governor Tai Su Long instead. ¡°Running away like the rat you are, eh?¡± he said with a piercing glare. ¡°This is not over, Bull Man. You have caused my clan to lose much face this day!¡± I was about to shrug off his grip, but then tempered my soul with [Indifference] instead. I was already in enough trouble and the last thing I needed was to compound it by giving this fool a reason to detain me further. ¡°Governor,¡± I said with as much humility as I could muster. ¡°Please, I have somewhere I need to be. We can talk about my punishment when I return to the ship. I well deserve it, I know.¡± I said the words with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] and the sincerity of my tone caused him to pause. I did indeed consider myself worthy of punishment, but not for what he thought. I couldn¡¯t give a shit about his clan¡¯s honor or them losing face. But I deserved all the punishment in the world for what I¡¯d done to Hein. I just prayed I could get to him in time. To take the punishment for him. Tai Su Long harrumphed and held his head in the air. ¡°You¡¯ve done more damage than you know. I¡¯ll be meeting with the princess to discuss how you can atone for this sin.¡± ¡°So be it. Can I go now?¡± He glared at me like he wanted to rip my head off, but finally he released my robes. ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered by the princess to depart before dawn. Your failure now extends to the entire battalion. I¡¯ll be speaking to both General Gong and your superior officer, Senior Platoon Commander Jei Su Long, to decide your fate.¡± Just the mention of his stupid nephew caused more ire to brew in my soul, but I was in no position to be angry at anyone else besides myself right now. Tai Su Long finally released his grip. ¡°Go,¡± he said. ¡°And if you decide to turn coward and not return to the ship, I will ensure you are not just hunted down, but executed for abandoning your post.¡± I glared at him, but instead of saying anything, simply ran off. His threats meant nothing to me. The was only one execution I was concerned about stopping right now. Hein¡¯s. * * * I yearned for the Struggler¡¯s sweet embrace as I raced through the city at top speed, but not even he could comfort me right now. I cycled my Franzy constantly, trying to reignite my Flame after the spiritual disruption of Rhe Su Long¡¯s spear. I finally got enough juice flowing to get above the rooftops using [Lightning Walk], but I had to stop short of [Ride the Lightning]. My Dantian just couldn¡¯t take it right now. Shit¡­I¡¯ll just have to make due, I thought. I sprinted through the air with sparks flying from my feet. I finally saw Mak Tung¡¯s hideout up ahead and my heart dropped when I saw his entire gang gathered in the courtyard and riled up for a fight. They were all screaming and hollering with a massive bonfire burning in the center of the main square. I prayed with all my might that Hein wouldn¡¯t be on a stake in the middle of it. As I got closer, I actually spotted him. Hein! He was with Mak Tung and Captain Lin Fei. They were all seated behind a table or altar it looked like, with Hein and Lin Fei perhaps tied to their chairs. An execution, waiting to happen. Damit¡­ The bastard was waiting for me to return to kill him right in front of me? To hell with that! He was in for a rude awakening if he thought I¡¯d just allow something like that to happen. I leapt over the perimeter wall of the compound with [Lightning Walk] and crash-landed right before all three of them in a flurry of sparks and dust. I pumped my Frenzy with [Fear the Flame], putting on as much bravado as possible to hopefully back him into quick submission. Although I¡¯d lost to Rhe Su Long, he¡¯d seen my strength in action, and he didn¡¯t need to know I was running on near empty. For all he knew, I was more than capable of going toe to toe with him. ¡°You touch Hein and you¡¯re a dead man, Mak Tung!¡± I shouted and the entire compound went silent.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The roar of the bonfire behind me was all that could be heard as Mak Tung cocked his head quizzically at me. He shared a quick glance with Captain Lin Fei and a subtle smile crept upon her lips. What the hell? Had she turned against us? I then looked to Hein, and he was grinning as well. Now, I was really confused. ¡°You dare come into my home and demand my death after you renege on your end of the bargain?¡± Mak Tung rose from his chair and drew a long cutlas from his waist as he slowly stepped towards me. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I haven¡¯t slaughtered him already.¡± I readied my axe, fortifying myself with [Steel Skin]. He then stopped short of me. ¡°Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed him yet?¡± I grimaced and cycled my Frenzy. ¡°Because you just made me filthy rich, bitch!!¡± He let out a howling cackle and the entire compound joined in with him, hooting and hollering again. At the table, Hein and Captain Lin Fei were laughing as well. I suddenly felt like the dumbest kid at school as the punch line went right over my head. Mak Tung sheathed his sword and then slugged me on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d be within my rights to kill the both of you for how bad you messed up this whole thing, but damn it if you didn¡¯t pull a comeback from the pits of hell! Vomit in her face? Genius! Who does something like that?!¡± More laughs and hollers ensued. ¡°Damn effective though,¡± Mak Tung said raising a bottle to me. ¡°Well played, Iron Bull.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± I said, still dumbfounded. ¡°Wasn¡¯t an actual play, but I¡ª¡± ¡°Who gives a shit now?!¡± he said. ¡°I was hoping to maybe make five or ten times my money with the switch back. But when you started losing like hell, I knew no way were you going to pull it off. But I damn well waited, hoping. And then, from out of nowhere. Boom! Puke to the face! Instant victory!¡± His gang cheered for him again. ¡°So, you still made money?¡± I said. ¡°Made money?¡± He let out another laugh. ¡°Bull Man, I came this close to ripping up those bets,¡± he said, pinching his thumb and forefinger together. ¡°But son of a bitch! 75 to 1? Can you believe that? I had to run the hell out of that betting booth with my winnings, before they all tried to kill me. I must have bankrupted three royal families today.¡± I was rocked back on my heels as the situation became clear in my mind. I hadn¡¯t been thinking straight. I was so stressed out about getting my ass kicked and possibly getting Hein killed that I didn¡¯t even consider what winning the match outright might have done. I fell to my knees exhausted and thankful. Flame, you pulled it off again, I thought. Captain Lin Fei and Hein came to join me, slapping me on the back. ¡°Hein, I¡¯m so sorry, man. I really shouldn¡¯t have pushed you into this. I was no match for that girl. Or woman. Or whatever the hell she is.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t win out right,¡± Hein said. ¡°I have to admit, I took out some insurance on you, so don¡¯t feel too badly.¡± I looked up at him shocked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I bet against the plan,¡± Hein said. ¡°Knowing how hot headed you are, just in case you couldn¡¯t control yourself and still ended up beating the hell out of her instead of throwing the match, I bet for you to win. That way I¡¯d have money to pay Mak Tung off and not kill me. Didn¡¯t go as I planned, but I made the same odds off you as Mak Tung, 75 to 1, so I guess for that, I can consider your debt of being a total dumbass paid.¡± He laughed then and I stilted laughed with him. ¡°You fail upwards, every time,¡± he said. ¡°What was it you said your scholar friend calls you? The mystery that is Chun?¡± He paused for another laugh. ¡°Anyway, I knew you¡¯d figure it out somehow.¡± Figure it out? I couldn¡¯t claim credit for that, but damn was the entire experience humbling. I stayed there on my knees while everyone in Mak Tung¡¯s gang slapped me on the back and ruffled my hair like I was a team mascot or something. And for as bad as I had performed, yet still succeeded, I probably was one. ¡°Come on,¡± Mak Tung said, dragging me off my knees. ¡°Enough sulking. When fate throws an unexpected peach in your lap, enjoy it!¡± He pulled up a chair to the table and sat me down. Music began to play as wine and whiskey flowed. I still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. Five minutes ago, I was fearing for Hein¡¯s life but now he was clinking cups and laughing with Mak Tung¡ªhis would be executioner. ¡°Oh!¡± Mak Tung said, reaching into his robes. ¡°Before I forget. Here. Your payment.¡± He tossed me the cultivation manual. I looked at it nearly beside myself. A dozen small pages of life-changing information that was perhaps one match and a couple of months of preparation too late. Losing to Rhe Su Long made me realize the jumps between tiers in the Sacred Soul Realm were perhaps two or three times that of those between Core Tiers. I was expecting a challenge, but not to get floor-wiped by her. A bit of that was due to the false advertising by Tai Su Long as well. It was supposed to be an even match, but there was nothing even about it. Rhe Su Long was a 9th Tier Sacred Soul Realm cultivator, and up against that, a fledgling 1st Tier like me should perhaps have lost, if not be killed. Which is perhaps what Governor Tai Su Long wanted. But it was sobering in more ways than that as well. As I reflected on what had happened some more, I realized the Flame was indeed guiding me, but not in the way I had thought. My lesson wasn¡¯t just correction for the hubris of thinking I could tackle any battle, ill prepared. It was confirmation that I needed the knowledge in this manual more than ever. And it had seen me through to obtain it. Bless the Flame, I thought. ¡°I¡¯ll have this back to you by morning,¡± I said. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll skip the festivities to go meditate and memorize this.¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Mak Tung said. ¡°You know how much money you just made me? That¡¯s yours to keep. Let it help you in winning against the Little Princess next time.¡± He laughed and I chuckled a bit. ¡°Thank you. Doesn¡¯t feel fully earned, but I appreciate it.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, you did a lot better than you think,¡± he said. ¡°The little princess rarely pulls out her Naga form, even for competitors in her Tier Realm and Bracket. The fact that you were able to do it at your level says Hein was right to think you might have actually won against her.¡± That made me feel a bit better. I realized something else then. My bout with Rhe Su Long was like a preparatory fight. The Warden back home was about on her same level. And she had a couple hundred years of experience on her to boot. And no way would she be grossed out by some puke either. I flipped through the manual and thought about my journey ahead. I not only had to survive the Hell Worlds. I would need to use my exposure there as a form of cultivation as well. I needed to get to at least 5th tier to face the Warden, possibly more. I looked through the manual again. My Flame burned with the eagerness of knowledge and advancement, spurred on by my humbling loss. ¡°If its all the same with you,¡± I said, starting to rise. ¡°I¡¯m still going to start reading.¡± Mak Tung¡¯s dark eyes flashed. He stood quickly to shove me back down. ¡°Like hell you are!¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t make over 350,000 spirit stones in a single day and not celebrate with a night of drunken stupidity! Now sit your ass down and enjoy your damn self!¡± ¡°Yes, Iron Bull,¡± Lin Fei said, pouring me another drink. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate your victory. Vomit and all!¡± She laughed good naturedly and Hein toasted to me as well. ¡°To the Iron bull. May no obstacle stand in your path!¡± ¡°To the Iron Bull!¡± Ah, what the hell, I thought and slugged back a shot of whiskey. As the fiery liquid went down my throat, I relaxed a little. One night of partying couldn¡¯t hurt. And we were off planet by dawn anyway. Best to make the most of it. A smile finally returned to my face as Hein poured me another drink. ¡°Thank the heavens for people who are smarter than me,¡± I said with a salute. ¡°To the gamblers who won, despite the Chun.¡± * * * It was the early hours of the morning by the time Hein, Captain Lin Fei and I rolled onto the massive square where our drop skiffs were being prepped for launch. The place was abuzz with activity, with soldiers busy stowing gear and making ready for our departure. I was swimming on my feet by that time, half-plastered and grinning like an idiot. Hein and Captain Lin Fei were in much worse condition, leaning on each other for support as we made our way inside the compound. The combination of alcohol and laughter had taken the sting out of my loss, but as I sobered up just enough to catch the looks from some of the soldiers that passed by me, I had some of that sting suddenly reappear. People were glaring at me and the contempt in their souls was palpable. Even when I finally left Hein and Lin Fei to find my own platoon, I could sense something was off. My men were overly quiet around me, giving me only polite smiles and bows of respect. The elephant in the room was my unworthy win, no doubt. But no one said anything out of respect, or perhaps shame. ¡°Ah, so he finally shows up!¡± I didn¡¯t need to turn about to know it was the bane of my existence approaching. Unlike the rest of my men, Jei Su Long had no reservations when it came to disrespecting me. ¡°Legionnaires!¡± he shouted. ¡°Let us thank the Junior Platoon Commander here for our speedy departure from civilization. It is due to his ill-gotten win, that the Princess herself has now ejected us from her domain. Come, let us applaud him.¡± He began clapping and then barked for my men to do the same. They responded with half-hearted golf claps, humoring him. ¡°Nice,¡± I said. ¡°Did uncle Tai teach you that one?¡± The idiot looked surprised, like I hadn¡¯t just endured Tai Su Long doing the same to me mere hours ago in the ring. He became flustered then and quickly said, ¡°Were you a true prodigy, we would no doubt have been rewarded with another week of shore leave for a true victory in the ring.¡± I was going to let it slide with [Indifference], but to hell with that. ¡°I say its good timing,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°Or have you forgotten we¡¯re still on a mission here? Every day we waste getting to the Hell Worlds is another inch of ground that we have to retake in sweat and blood. Blood that¡¯s already been shed by our brothers and sisters who ventured before us.¡± Jei Su Long harrumphed. ¡°Then even more blood shall be on your hands, Junior Commander.¡± I scowled at him. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°Sins must be atoned for,¡± he said. ¡°And in this case, it comes in the form of the entire battalion.¡± I looked to my men, but they seemed as dumbfounded as I was. Jei Su Long only laughed. ¡°We have another pitstop to make thanks to you,¡± he said. ¡°And I¡¯m certain you will not enjoy it.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 16 Fia breathed in deeply, and centered her Qi, as Sister Mei Mai began to play subtle chords on the Guzheng. They were in the gymnasium as usual, with her mother and Zu Tien looking on as the two sisters, Sei Mai and Mei Mai, acted as both instructors and invigilators of her mastery of the Hidden Sword Dancer art. She swayed with the gentle tempo of the music, just as she had been practicing for over a week now. Their sessions in the gymnasium were relatively short, about three hours each time, thanks to the distraction Gui Zu and Ju Gong provided to keep her father away, but after the sisters left, Fia would remain for another eight hours on her own, practicing all she had learned that morning. Today was the final test of all those efforts. ¡°Go all out, Zu Tien,¡± Fia said as she prepared herself. She lifted the painted fans in her hands to take the First Form of the technique. ¡°Strike as if this were true combat.¡± ¡°Are you certain, my Lady?¡± Zu Tien looked as nervous as she was, glancing down at her stomach. Fia was wearing the mummer¡¯s robes, and while her growing abdomen was barely visible, both she and Zu Tien knew the risks of her striking there. Even accidentally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Fia said, stoking her confidence. ¡°I am certain. You may proceed.¡± With a quick nod, Zu Tien dropped into the low stance of the 3rd Martial form of the Hidden Leaf arts. Fia forced herself not to react by adopting the countering 5th Form. She was not here to defeat Zu Tien as a practitioner of the Silver Leaf Arts. She was here to prove her mastery as a true Hidden Sword Dancer. Carefully, she adjusted her fans. ¡°Come!¡± Fia shouted and Zu Tien let out a battle cry. The younger woman pitched forward, executing a lunging strike with her wooden jian blade. Fia forced herself not to move. She had already made the preparation, performing the Hidden Sword Dancer technique subtly. Now all she had to do. Was not move. She closed her eyes briefly and like magic, Zu Tien¡¯s strike hit exactly where Fia had intended. The jian blade touched the outer tip of the fan in her right hand. She was so thrilled that it had worked, that she nearly forgot to twitch the fan in her left hand, to distract Zu Tien¡¯s next attack. As the second attack too went astray, Fia shifted her body slowly to the next position. She outstretched her arms, putting them as far away from the center of her body as possible. She again twitched the fans and Zu Tien¡¯s attacks hit where she had directed them. She focused on the rhythm of Mei Mai¡¯s Guzheng as she controlled the pace. Fia moved faster and Zu Tien¡¯s attacks did the same. After a volley of nearly six attacks at once, Fia lowered the tempo, and Zu Tien¡¯s attacks followed suit. Her heart soared with accomplishment and her confidence grew. The sparring session went on for another ten minutes, with Fia getting comfortable with the newfound power of the technique. She was barely moving at all, the routine effortless. Meanwhile, Zu Tien was visibly tiring. Fia finally drew the battle to a close and Mei Mai ended the song with a finishing strum. In the absence of the music, the only thing that could be heard was the panting of Zu Tien as she rested her hands on her knees, struggling to catch her breath. ¡°That¡­ that was incredible, mistress,¡± she said in between gulps for air. ¡°I¡­ I could not hit you at all!¡± Fia smiled. The test was a success. ¡°Well done, Lady Silver Light,¡± Sei Mai said, who had been simply observing the entire time. ¡°It is quite the accomplishment. I would say you have well near mastered the technique.¡± ¡°And in only a week!¡± Mei Mai said with a smile. ¡°You prove your mother accurate. You are indeed a diligent and skillful practitioner.¡± ¡°And a hard worker,¡± her mother, Rhi Dong added. ¡°Well done, daughter. All of your extra training has paid off.¡± Fia bowed deeply to them all. ¡°It was via your instruction and support, that I advanced so quickly. Thank you all.¡± ¡°Now then,¡± Sei Mai said, stepping forward. ¡°The basics are accomplished. Now to the task we truly came for. You can battle one foe. But can you do the same for three?¡± Fia furrowed her brow with determination and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready to try.¡± ¡°Perhaps we shall start with just two,¡± her mother said, dropping into a martial stance next to Zu Tien. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Although physically, Fia had barely broken a sweat, mentally she wasn¡¯t certain if she was prepared. Still, there was no way to know how far she was from her goal without trying it first. They waited a moment more for Zu Tien to catch her breath and recover and then started the sparring match anew. Mei Mai played the tune and Fia took her position. Both Zu Tien and her mother attacked simultaneously, and Fia twitched both fans. To her relief, they struck separate ones. Fia, moved positions to reset, spinning a half turn and moving both fans again. Zu Tien missed and her mother struck the same fan, missing as well. It was working. Fia kept it up for two more rounds, keeping both Zu Tien and her mother in sight. Her mother then circled behind her and in an instant, she felt the cold tap of wood on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re hit,¡± Mei Mai said, stopping the song. ¡°But not bad at the beginning.¡± ¡°Try again,¡± Rhi Dong said. They reset and played out the scenario three more times. In each one, Fia managed to keep control for but a few rounds before one of them flanked her. Other times they both struck different fan locations, leaving her vulnerable for the next volley. ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Fia said. ¡°I¡¯d need another set of arms to defend against the both of you.¡± ¡°Make that two more sets,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°Two?¡± Fia asked. ¡°If you intend to face three attackers that is.¡± Fia huffed out a sigh. Defeat was looming above her, but she would not give in yet. While they took a break, Fia looked down at the fans. They were the key to the technique. The main distraction. But unless she could keep more than one set of eyes transfixed on them, the whole plan was useless. Then suddenly a thought occurred. ¡°Do you have more fans?¡± Fia asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°Do you wish to try a different set?¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°No,¡± Fia said. ¡°I have another idea.¡± It took her close to half an hour to set up, but Fia collected three more wooden jian blades from the walls of the gymnasium and then painstakingly tied the extra fans to them with long pieces of ribbon. She resumed her stance, but this time tapped into her Silver Leaf techniques. At her level of advancement, she could control but three blades with her Qi. Lifting her fans, she did the same with her blades, elevating them in the air and turning them to give three more targets. Her mother, Rhi Dong smiled. ¡°I knew you would think of something. You were never one to let a challenge overcome you. Clever girl. Well done.¡± Fia blushed inwardly. It was rare to get such an unabashed complement from her mother. ¡°I see the concept,¡± Mei Mai said, studying the three, levitating fan-blades. ¡°But the question is, can you actually make it work?¡± Controlling the blades was second nature to Fia now, a splitting of her subconscious to move with muscle memory through the various forms and techniques she had practiced since she was Su Ling¡¯s age. But now, she would have to employ them through very different movements and be able to keep a third eye out for her would-be attackers as well. She gave it a go, dropping into the First Form of the Hidden Sword Dancer Art. It was all overwhelming and she felt as if she were trying to do a hundred things all at once, but slowly she went through the basic forms of the Hidden Sword Dancer technique and began to employ the three extra fans. Having a fourth would be ideal, but she had only advanced to the point of being able to control three swords at yet. After a few more rotations, Fia took a deep breath and looked to her mother and Zu Tien. ¡°There is only one way to know for certain,¡± Fia said. ¡°Come at me, both of you.¡± Fia assumed her stance as Mei Mai began strumming the Guzheng. As Rhi Dong and Zu Tien advanced, Fia utilized all five fans, twitching them at different moments while keeping her body out of harm¡¯s way with slow sweeping motions and turns. Their jian blades hit nothing but air and a spark of excitement rushed through her. Rhi Dong circled to her back and Fia split her consciousness to direct two of her jian blades there. She went through the motions, and misdirected attacks from both the front and behind. Fia then switched positions, putting Rhi Dong at her front and leaving the less skilled Zu Tien to content with the semi-autonomous fan-blades floating at her back. The result allowed her to go three more rounds before she finally missed a movement with her blades, while also trying to move her hands and Zu Tien tagged her from behind. Fia collapsed to her knees, more mentally exhausted than physically. A round of applause came from the Mai sisters as well as Zu Tien. ¡°That was amazing, young mistress!¡± Zu Tien said. ¡°Indeed,¡± Sei Mai echoed her. ¡°You seem to have created a new style.¡± Rhi Dong smiled, but gave a harrumph. ¡°Let us not celebrate too quickly. She has proved the concept can work, but she is far from mastery. Plus, she will be fighting three opponents, not two and would have but a single fan to defend against the third.¡± ¡°Can she not advance in her sword techniques as well?¡± Zu Tien asked. ¡°I believe in the Lady Silver Light. Nothing is out of her reach if she puts her mind to it.¡± Fia suddenly felt the path ahead of her double. Learning a new technique and combining it with another was one thing, but a breakthrough like what Zu Tien spoke of would require an advancement of both spirit and soul. ¡°That might be a bit out of my reach for now, Zu Tien,¡± Fia said. ¡°Advancing a new sword rank is not easy.¡± ¡°It may be, if all you are learning to do with it is turn a fan,¡± Rhi Dong said. Fia looked to her mother dumbfounded. ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°This is not an advancement tournament you are preparing for,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°You simply need to beat those three girls in a court of law and protect your baby in the process. Do whatever you need to do to win. Partial mastery and all.¡± Fia smiled as she felt her mother¡¯s growing support. ¡°I will teach you the 4th sword technique,¡± she said. ¡°Sei Mai and Mei Mai will continue to help you master the combining of the Hidden Sword Dancer and Silver Leaf forms to prepare you to face three opponents.¡± It still felt like a tall order. It was less than six weeks until the court date now. But she had mastered the basics of the Hidden Sword Dancer technique in only one. But could she do it? She would have to work twice as hard now, if not more, to achieve her goal. Right¡­It was only two breakthroughs at once, Fia thought with chagrin. But then she thought of Max. She need only survive this last ordeal long enough for him to return. Finally, she nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°I will learn both.¡± She then raised her fan-blades again. ¡°We start now.¡± * * * I stood on the inner deck of the Xin Long at attention with the rest of my platoon. It¡¯d been three hours since our departure from Lu Shui Prime and we were already deep into space. Or so the Qi display hovering above the assembled battalion was showing us. There, in crude pictograms, was a dragon which represented us, moving along a line which led to something called Mijin Gate, according to the display. I was still a little drunk and dead tired from no sleep, but I spent a bit of Frenzy to keep myself alert. After five more minutes of waiting, the top brass entered, and we all gave salutes to greet them. General Gong entered first, followed by Captain Li Jeng and finally Governor Tai Su Long. I would have expected to see that asshole Jai Su Long following right behind his uncle, if he were not already position at the head of our platoon as the Senior Commander. Still, the words he said earlier haunted me and the constant smirk on his face said that he¡¯d already been in a closed-door meeting with the General and Captain Li Jeng already. ¡°Battalion!¡± General Gong addressed us. ¡°Listen carefully. This assembly will serve as a debrief of our recent stay on Lu Shui Prime as well as preparation for the next leg of our journey. You will be pleased to know that, due to a new course correction plotted by Captain Li Jeng, we will be but five days away from our arrival at the Hell Worlds. However, this new route comes with an additional task.¡± He then cleared his throat and rolled his eyes a little before looking to Tai Su Long. ¡°The Governor here, shall explain.¡± Tai Su Long stepped forward slowly. ¡°I need not remind you all of the embarrassing way we had to depart our core home planet. I would belabor the point, but be thankful that General Gong has persuaded me otherwise. Know only that there is only one person responsible for this travesty. He, who shall not be named, shall bear his own shame for his pathetic display of dishonor in the ring. Let us be thankful that there is a highly competent senior command of the legionnaires to keep him in check on the true battlefield.¡± My gut lurched with intense anger and rage. That piece of shit¡­ Jei Su Long gave me a sideward glance and I could sense his glee. All around me, I could feel something else though. Hatred from spots, here and there, as Tai Su Long turned the battalion against me. Son of a bitch, I thought inwardly. I wanted nothing more than to run up to him and take his head off, but I suppressed my anger with [Indifference], lightly cultivating the anger and frustration in my soul instead. ¡°Nevertheless,¡± Tai Su Long continued. ¡°A win is a win, in the law of the ring and such was reinforced by our great Princess Rheutera. And as the winner, we, on behalf of the one who shall not be named, have inherited a task that was intended for the defeated and now, unjustifiably disgraced, Lady Rhe Su Long. While it is a personal blow to my family, I as the sponsor of this battalion and you, as her body proper, have been given the opportunity to restore the loss of honor from the damage that, he who shall not be named, has caused.¡± My [Indifference] slipped, and I rolled my eyes at my new, ludicrous title. He who shall not be named¡­? What an asshole, I thought. ¡°The planet known as Heu Zen has, unfortunately, become the latest casualty in our battle against the Cursed Stars.¡± My anger slipped a little at the mention of that. I instantly perked up. Was this the Flame again? I thought. ¡°Our Great Soul Emperor has prophesized that a Bloodmoon will soon form in the orbit of this insignificant, mortal world, causing all inhabitants to become unwitting vessels for the demonic horde. In his wisdom, he has tasked Sixth Princess Remulah, the youngest sister of our beloved princess Rheutera, with the saving of this backwards planet before it is too late. As a reward, she will be granted its domain to rule as her own to further expand the empire.¡± Images of me being eight years old again, went through my mind. Pagodas in the night sky. Monsters turned by the Bloodmoon. Turmoil and death. Hopelessness and defeat. This was one of the core roots of my Dao. The empire was about to invade another world. Holy shit¡­ was this happening? ¡°Our task will be a simple one,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°This backwards world will not understand the salvation we bring and will likely resist our help. If this occurs, we are to nullify any such resistance, so that the saving of their people can commence by the Warden tasked with cultural appropriation.¡± Cultural appropriation¡­? I thought. No way¡­ The two words resonated in my mind like a bad flashback. That was the Warden¡¯s title back home. How she first introduced herself to us. My family. Right before she abducted me and then left them all to die. Ire sparked in my soul. Enslaving us all and separating us from our families was her task. ¡°Our Princess Rheutera had offered the services of Lady Rhe Su Long to assist with nullifying any resistance as a gift to her younger sister. Due to the actions of, he who shall not be named, this task now falls to us, the 566th.¡± That got a mixed response, people murmuring, some looking excited. I didn¡¯t know how the hell to feel. I was the damn enemy now. ¡°It is perhaps fitting that we have legionnaires on board for this,¡± Tai Su Long said and then looked to us. ¡°You may all consider this a warmup for your assault on planet Fhae I¡¯ung.¡± As General Gong gave the order to dismiss and prepare for the assault, my head was spinning. The soldiers around me looked non-plussed. Just another day on the job to them, I supposed. But for me it was much, much more. I looked to my platoon of Legionnaires and expected to see some distress in their faces like my own. But they were all from worlds too old to remember the horror of being invaded like I did. ¡°This will be a spectacular way to win back our honor,¡± Jei Su Long said, turning to us. ¡°And it will be easy too. A chance to slay countless mortals if they heed not to our command. This shall be a glorious battle indeed.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d said but no one seemed to disagree with him either. He¡¯d been right about one thing though. I was certainly not about to enjoy this mission, indeed. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 17 I stared out the forward observation port with anxiety and dread building within my gut. It was less than an hour till our mission now, and everything was prepared. Everything except for me. From behind the eyes of the massive Star Dragon, I now had a clear vantage of the planet known as Heu Zen. It was lush and green, with purple seas, made so by the slightly blue-hued star that governed the system. It had a single moon like the Earth and sure enough, the satellite had the faintest red tint to it already. There had to be a gate forming on its surface, a demonic conduit linking the moon back to the Hell Worlds. In my mind, I could envision that enormous, inverted triangle that I¡¯d seen on the Hell Scape of the moon back home. I wondered if one day I might be powerful enough to destroy something as massive as that. But I¡¯d have to go through that bitch I¡¯Xan¡¯dra first, no doubt. It was her power connecting these worlds. The blue-skinned handmaid to the Herald of the Cursed Stars. I blew out a sigh and added another goal to my to do list. Stop the Bloodmoons. But stopping this Bloodmoon from forming wasn¡¯t something I was going to achieve today. Today I just needed to figure out how I was going to be a conscientious objector in the middle of a planetary assault. Even now my Flame waned with the inverse pull of my Dao. The fact that I¡¯d spent the last two days memorizing the cultivation manual, helped keep my mind off of it, but the dread of what lay ahead, had left me anything but enthused when it came to cultivating. Faintly, around the edges of the planet, I could see the silhouettes of familiar shapes hovering in orbit. The giant pagodas of the imperial cities, waiting to forcefully inhabit their new home. Those massive things would have taken years to get to this planet from the core worlds. It made me wonder how the emperor knew so far in advance a Bloodmoon would form. Was he so powerful that he could sense such changes even from the celestial realm? Or was there a much simpler answer? That he was somehow causing the gates to form himself. ¡°Here you are,¡± a voice said, suddenly pulling me out of my thoughts. I looked to the stairwell leading to the observation port, to see General Gong ascending. ¡°I thought I might find you up here,¡± he said with a smile. I immediately stood and braced myself at attention. ¡°General.¡± ¡°At ease, son,¡± he said and then took a seat on the observation bench next to me. ¡°Is your team prepared?¡± ¡°As good as ever,¡± I said. That much was true. We had spent the last few hours packing supplies onboard the drop skiff as well as prepping several smaller defense skiffs that we would deploy during the descent. It was something we only practiced in theory back at Du Gok Bhong. The Hell Worlds¡¯ monsters would destroy a skiff trying to land in a sea of demons and thus we had to deploy smaller skiffs to reach the surface first and clear a path, or else we¡¯d risk losing the drop skiff and our ride back home. This ¡®assault¡¯ would provide us an opportunity to practice. That was perhaps the only saving grace this mission had to offer. ¡°Try not to feel badly about what¡¯s happened to you,¡± General Gong said. ¡°The Governor is a powerful and influential man. He will stop at nothing to have his way. Your survival of that exposition match, much less winning it in the way you did, has embarrassed him greatly.¡± I huffed out a laugh. ¡°Yeah, no kidding. It embarrassed the hell out of me too.¡± Gong chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve learned it best just to go along with him initially and then guide him along the way.¡± Go along with it, I thought. Perhaps that¡¯s what I had to do for now. ¡°Just remember for this mission, you are here as a token gift only,¡± Gong said and then slowly he stood. ¡°You need not participate¡­ fully.¡± I looked up at him shocked, wondering if he had just read my mind. He then smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you sulking, Iron Bull, and I can guess why. I know your history, son. This mission will likely bring back a lot of bad memories for you. Just focus on your ultimate goal. We¡¯ll be but a night here and then we are back on track to the Hell Worlds.¡± ¡°Thanks, General Gong.¡± ¡°Come on then,¡± he said. ¡°There is a bit more formality yet.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gong then pointed through the viewport. ¡°The princess¡¯ command ship has arrived. You legionnaires will have your final briefing there along with all the other members of the Royal Tributes.¡± ¡°Royal tributes?¡± Gong chuckled. ¡°A bit different than the type of tribute you were back at the Academy. It was what Lady Rhe Su Long was intended to be. A gift of strength from the royal houses to help subdue any resistance quickly.¡± I chortled mirthlessly. ¡°So that¡¯s us now, right? Subduers?¡± ¡°In token only, as I mentioned,¡± Gong said. He then smiled. ¡°Trust me. When you see the real subduers, you¡¯ll understand why you are considered only tokens.¡± * * * General Gong¡¯s words filled me with curiosity as we made the trek through orbit to the Princess¡¯ command ship in our legionnaire¡¯s skiff. We were sardined canned inside, all twenty of us, along with the Senior Platoon commander. He made a big deal about us performing well and not embarrassing his family name, but barely anyone was listening. Despite me making an ass of myself, my men still respected me and conversely still hated the shit out of Jei Su Long. That was comforting to know. Especially going into what we were now. The command ship was shaped like a giant fish, and as we entered its mouth, we passed through a barrier that sealed the inside from the vacuum of space. We exited the skiff into a brightly lit interior and found a small contingent of imperial guards and officers standing in formation. In front of them was a woman who looked in her thirties, with flawless skin, long golden hair and wearing imperial robes, along with a small crown.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Sixth Princess Remulah resembled her older sister and while she was supposedly the youngest of her siblings, she looked far older than Princess Rheutera. It was another confirmation that Rheutera had been a prodigy in her youth. Standing next to Princess Remulah was a tall, matronly looking woman in dark trimmed robes who wore a small headdress of her own on her crown of black hair. General Gong was already there, along with the Governor. We marched in formation, and I brought the platoon to a halt for inspection. Jei Su Long, not surprisingly, left us to take a place next to his uncle. ¡°Is this it?¡± Remulah asked, eyeing us with a lackluster frown. Governor Tai Su Long smiled obsequiously. ¡°Just wait till you see them in combat, your majesty. They are fitting of a Royal Tribute, I assure you. They will be led by my very own nephew, Young Master Jei Su Long.¡± At that Jei Su Long dropped to one knee with a bow of his head. ¡°My Legionnaires are at your service, your majesty.¡± I groaned inwardly. Damn, kiss ass. Remulah looked none too impressed however and was just about to say something when her eyes suddenly widened with excitement. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± she shouted. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Before I could even figure out who or what she was even talking about, the air literally split apart before us, with a sudden clap of thunder. A shimmering, oval portal that was about ten feet high appeared, its interior opaque with an eerily familiar purple glow. Three figures stepped through the portal, one by one. The first was a giant of a man, who wore nothing but a white loincloth and a set of thick prayer beads around his neck. He was so tall he had to stoop through the ten-foot-high opening. He was not only tall but thick, beefy like a pro-wrestler. He wore a gnarled white beard and on his bald head was a rusted crown. Time froze as the recognition hit me. I knew this guy. Not by name, but by face... and power. He was the one I¡¯d seen stop a damn nuke with his bare hands when I was eight years old. My blood froze as I relived the memory, becoming that scared little kid again, staring incomprehensibly at the giant figure before me. Stepping out from behind him, came a woman with cat ears, wearing tightfitting, black robes with a huge ten-foot-long katana, hovering just off her back. Lastly, a white-haired man in purple robes, wielding a staff that was crowned with golden rings, stepped through and once he had, he tapped the ground with his staff and the portal disappeared. Everyone in the assembly immediately fell to their knees and I dumbfoundedly, followed suit. The only person who didn¡¯t, was the princess. She instead let out a girlish laugh and ran to the big man with the rusted crown and hugged him about his waist. Her tiny arms barely encircled him at all. ¡°Thank you so much for coming, Lord Nephew!¡± The big man rumbled with a laugh as he stooped to hug her. ¡°My little aunt. Anything for the family. And you can thank Lord Victus here, for summoning me so quickly through the ether.¡± The man in the purple robes tipped his wide brimmed hat to the princess and she responded with a curtsey. ¡°If only we could all travel such as you, Lord Victus,¡± she said. The old, whitehaired man smiled. ¡°One might, if One has the fortitude, my dear Princess.¡± She grinned. ¡°I shall leave such, to the likes of you and these legionnaires.¡± They both laughed at that and I raised a brow confused. The Princess then curtseyed to the cat-eared woman. ¡°And Lady Sylph, so wonderful for you to come. I have long yearned to see your legendary, mountain-cutter blade in action.¡± ¡°I and the P¨©sh¨¡n Zh¨§ live only to serve, your majesty,¡± the woman said, with a bow of her head. ¡°It will be an honor to claim this planet in your name.¡± Princess Remulah grinned like a kid about to open her presents on Christmas. I was still beside myself, taking it all in. ¡°King Theos,¡± Tai Su Long addressed the giant man, his face still to the ground. ¡°This One, Governor Tai Su Long, is humbled by your mere presence. I extend jovial exaltations from the Twin River Clan and of course, our beloved princess, 2nd Princess Rheutera, from whom we have been sent. We bring also a platoon of legionnaires, ably led by my very nephew, Young Master Jei Su Long.¡± The giant man, King Theos, looked down at Tai Su Long and grunted. ¡°Fine, governor. Just ensure they all stay out of my way.¡± Princess Remulah bounced on her toes. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯ve waited over fifty years for my very own planet. Please ensure you leave some valuable endemics behind, Lord Nephew. My Warden is hoping to secure me a fine crop of seedlings for this world.¡± My mind nearly came undone. The casual way she summed up my planet¡¯s worst trauma was sickening. ¡°I shall use the utmost finesse, Little Aunt,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Excellent, I shall turn matters over to her now, Second Warden Qin Xe, my Chief of Cultural Appropriation. Warden?¡± The matronly woman stepped forward and spoke with a strong and authoritative voice. ¡°Honored Lords and servants of the throne, I greet you all in the name of our Great Soul Emperor. May this day expand his immortal kingdom and push back the scourge of the Cursed starts. To the emperor.¡± ¡°The emperor,¡± everyone said in unison like a salute. I was a few seconds too slow to respond. The woman turned towards the open mouth of the fish we were now inside, the decorative hangar door giving a close-up view of the planet Hue Zen. ¡°Our initial investigations have determined that this is a mundane world, moderate in Qi density, but rich in minerals,¡± she said. ¡°We have discovered no evidence of true cultivation, but the native inhabitants have developed a form of golem control using Qi Stones. We do not anticipate the resistance to be very strong, but care should be taken in dealing with any golems.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± King Theos said, folding his massive arms. ¡°This should not take long.¡± She then turned to him and bowed. ¡°My lord, we would be appreciative if you and your lieges would take on the primary assault wave, striking just before the umbral shade of night. My teams will follow thereafter with the 566th to triage the survivors, appropriating younglings where we can and then finally, Governor, your nephew¡¯s legionnaires may take up the rear guard, clearing any leftover resistance as the Bloodmoon takes control. As legionnaires, your team would be most suited for that task.¡± ¡°Consider it done, Madam Warden,¡± Jei Su long said. The words began to blur as she went into the finer details of the plan, like which hemispheres and major cities they would attack first and how the imperial pagodas would move into place to contain them thereafter. My mind however was still stuck on the appropriation of¡­ younglings? What the hell¡­ I still couldn¡¯t believe I was even here to witness it all. These people were the stuff of my nightmares. The supervillains who arrived on Earth and destroyed it in less than a day. And now history was about to repeat itself again. On a different world. Ire built in my gut as my Flame stirred. It wasn¡¯t my planet, but I couldn¡¯t allow it to happen again. The demon inside me raged, but swiftly the struggler took back the controls. What the hell could I actually do? The [Odds were more than merely Against Me] now. When I was a kid, these people were like gods to me. And now. Several realms later. They still were. Shit, I thought. What Realm were these guys even in? They had to be knocking on the True Deity Realm like Threja, or were they even beyond that? Had that portal been from the celestial realm? I didn¡¯t know, but that portal certainly might have something to do with the Bloodmoon realm that was for sure. That eerie purple glow mirrored what I¡¯d experienced on the Bloodmoon and what he¡¯d said about fortitude sounded a lot like spiritual resistance to Demonic Qi. But beyond all that, this was like looking into a portal of the future. How the hell strong would I need to become to protect my planet against the likes of people like these? Just the thought stoked the inner core of my Flame. A hell of a lot stronger was a damn understatement. I grimaced as a streak of defiance ran through me. That baldheaded bastard alone was responsible for killing millions if not billions of people on Earth. I let my mask of [Indifference] slip as I glared at the man. His eyes suddenly shifted to me and he did a double take. Shit! I quickly looked away, applying [Indifference] again, but the damage was done. He continued to stare at me for a few more seconds with a puzzled look on his face, before the Princess finally distracted him with a question. ¡°Are you prepared to begin, Lord Nephew?¡± King Theos nodded. ¡°On your word, Princess.¡± ¡°Release the notice,¡± Remulah said. The Warden bowed to her and then issued a command to one of the imperial staff present. He disappeared then and not more than five minutes later returned. ¡°The message has been released,¡± the officer reported. ¡°There has been no sign of accepting our offer of protection from the Bloodmoon.¡± Remulah nodded. ¡°So be it. Another backwards world to save it is. Lord Nephew, we follow your lead.¡± King Theos glanced at Tai Su Long and then looked back towards me. ¡°As I told you, Governor,¡± he said, and a hint of anger churned in his soul as he continued to stare at me. ¡°Ensure your nephew and his legionnaires, stay out of my way.¡± King Theos slammed his fists together and a powerful wind suddenly filled the hangar. I was pushed back, as his massive body rose into the air and seemed to double in size, becoming radiant, as if his skin was made of gold. A luminescent sphere formed around him and as it grew to engulf both Lady Sylph and Lord Victus, they too rose off the ground, caught up in the whirlwind forming inside the sphere. Theos released a mighty yell, and with the speed of a bullet, the sphere shot out of the hangar, taking the three of them with it. I stared, stupefied as they flew into the blackness of space at incredible speed, growing smaller, to the size of barely a pinprick as they approached the planet. Seconds passed and all eyes were drawn to the faint glow that illuminated briefly as the spere passed through the flames of re-entry. More seconds passed, before huge, silent explosions could be seen detonating across the surface of the planet and reaching the upper atmosphere of space. ¡°Well then,¡± the princess said with a self-satisfied smirk on her face. ¡°It¡¯s our turn next. Let us now go and liberate this backwards little planet in the name of my father, the Great Soul Emperor, Yin Yee.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 18 Wind blasted into the interior of the drop skiff as the reentry dome retracted from overhead, forcing us to shield our eyes as we went into freefall. Hue Zen¡¯s largest content loomed before us like a giant map, now pocketed with burning impact craters which now denoted the major cities destroyed by the trio of Lesser Deity Realm cultivators tearing the shit out of the planet. I gritted my teeth as the wind pressed into my face, uneasiness building in my gut. I was heading into some messed up shit, but I couldn¡¯t let my emotions get the best of me. For better or worse, I had to keep it together for the sake of my team. ¡°Deployment in one minute!¡± I shouted above the hurricane howl of the wind. My platoon was spread around the edges of the skiff, each one of us grabbing hold of one of the smaller defense skiffs, preparing to leap over the side. There were two or three of us to each skiff and I was teamed up with Juk Sui and Dim Wei. Jei Su Long was in the center of the main skiff, alongside the pilot now guiding us through a thin layer of cloud. As we headed towards our predetermined drop zone, I could just see the darkness of night cutting the ¡®map¡¯ of the world in two halves before us. Where the craters trailed huge plumes of smoke on the light side of the planet, they burned like erupting volcanoes in the dark. That¡¯s where we were headed. The dark side. Literal Hell on Earth. Or a planet soon to be like it. I looked to Juk Sui and nodded. It was time. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I shouted the order. ¡°Disembark!¡± We hefted the canoe-sized skiff over the side and mounted it with a burst of propulsion from our flight techniques. Dim Wei, the smallest of us, took to the bow to steer, while I balanced the middle and Juk Sui took up the rear. I bent my knees and took hold of the guide straps to keep balance as the skiff bucked and kicked like a surfboard beneath us. As planned, all eight of our skiffs departed from the main drop skiff, accelerating in a dive to hit the ground first. The sky darkened as we slipped towards the umbral shadow of the planet, crossing the line between day and night. As we neared the burning remnants of a once major city, my heart sunk. The destruction was unthinkable. I wasn¡¯t certain what kind of technological era these people had been in, but from the looks of the buildings, the place look like something out of the 1920¡¯s on earth. Low rise buildings made out of concrete or stone, were now crumbling and on fire. Remnants of vehicles made of steel and even something that resembled a trolly cart, now derailed, burned in the middle of a wide multilane street. As we got even closer, I could see the people themselves. They were human as far as I could tell. We were still too high up to see any distinguishing features, but one thing I could see just fine. They bled just like we did. Huge piles of corpses lay scattered throughout the remnants of the city and as we entered our drop zone somewhere near its outskirts, I could finally hear screams. Below us, people ran for their lives in droves while the Warden¡¯s imperial officers herded them like cattle. My heartbeat sped with fear as memories flooded my mind. I could only imagine what they were going through. Families being pulled apart. Mothers and fathers left to die, while their children cried out for them. And then suddenly I realized, I wasn¡¯t just imagining it. It wasn¡¯t my fear I was feeling at all. It was [Everyone¡¯s Fear]. I took a mental step back as I realized I could now sense the Fear of all these people. But my Flame was in no state to process it. It barely flickered as my resolve waned. A sudden explosion rang out and something zipped past my head with a sonic boom. ¡°Resistance!¡± Dim Wei shouted, pointing ahead of her. I followed her line of sight, to see a wall of what looked like medieval armor facing us. The things stood at least twenty or thirty feet tall, humanoid in shape with ornate crests embossed upon the chest plates that looked to be made of iron or steel. On the shoulders of the armor were what looked like guns or cannons and where the helmet would be, was instead a rampart where two or three soldiers were pointing what looked like rifles at us. Muzzles flashed and with a boom from one of the cannons, one of our skiffs was blown out of the air. I couldn¡¯t tell who it was, but all three cultivators jumped before the impact hit and landed on the ground below unfazed. I doubted anything they were shooting at us would penetrate even my natural defenses at the moment, but I bolstered myself with [Steel Skin] more out of habit as I gave the order to charge. ¡°Take down the golems,¡± I shouted. ¡°Leave the soldiers alive!¡± As another volley of cannon and rifle fire went off, another skiff was blown out of the sky. We pressed on undaunted, and I jumped from the skiff with [Lightning Walk] to barrel into the line of towering golems. I cleaved one of them in two with my Glaive, the Currupted Steel cutting through the armor like it was made of cloth. Up close, I could see the horror and incomprehension in the faces of my enemy. They were fair skinned, with features that were reminiscent of people from the Mediterranean back home, like Greek or Italian. They screamed in a language I couldn¡¯t understand, but the mixture of both fear and lemonade in their souls translated into what could only be something like ¡®Oh My God!¡¯ ¡®Oh My God!¡¯, over and over again. I suppressed the guilt and remorse building in my gut like bile as I cleaved through another suit of armor. My men quickly joined in to finish the job and in less than thirty seconds we had decimated all resistance from what would have had to have been the equivalent of a battalion of armored tanks. I landed before the soldiers themselves in a burst of lightning and about half of them fell to their knees in what looked like prayer or surrender, perhaps both. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. Or experiencing was perhaps a better word. I looked to the darkened sky and saw the moon glowing redder and the familiar tingle of Dark Frenzy came with it. One of the soldiers, who looked to be an officer of some kind based on his headdress¡ªa blue beret adorned with feathers¡ªbegan speaking to me in his native language. He pointed to himself and his men and I realized he was offering himself to me in exchange for his soldiers¡¯ lives. My stomach soured. They¡¯d all be dead within hours anyway. Taken by the monsters of the Bloodmoon or mutated into demons themselves. I felt my Flame finally stir then. But not for the duty I was tasked with. I tapped into the same indignation I¡¯d felt on Earth, but only now for the people here. But it wasn¡¯t just for the loss of their lives. I looked at the scraps of golem armor and saw the bits of Qi Stone hidden within the interior, fixed within a complex set of gears and springs. That was human ingenuity at work and while it was primitive in strength compared to us, who knew what future innovations a technology like that might lead to. But now. After today. It would be buried along with the rest of this world¡¯s identity. Lost forever. I felt it then. The true core of my Twin Dao reacting. ¡°Told you this would be easy!¡± a voice cried out from above, and I looked to see Jei Su Long at the front of the drop skiff, hovering above us. ¡°What are you all waiting for? Kill all of them!¡± Before my men could even think to comply, I shouted back. ¡°Do not follow that order!¡± Tension rose as my men froze and Jei Su Long looked down at me with contempt. ¡°Did you just dare to contradict my orders again, Junior Commander?!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve gotten our orders directly from the Princess of this realm,¡± I said with conviction. ¡°Our mission is to subdue any resistance. These soldiers here have surrendered and show no resistance now. Killing them would be a cowardly act of slaughter. There is no honor in it.¡± ¡°You¡­ you honestly think these savages worthy of honor?¡± He looked down at me and laughed. ¡°You are a fool, Junior Commander!¡± ¡°Our honor is a reflection of who we are, not who they are,¡± I said and then I looked to my team imploringly. ¡°As graduate legionnaires, we are all native tributes to the empire. It was not long ago that our very worlds were subjected to the same. We are all descendants of the lucky few who were selected for cultural appropriation. Let us not dishonor the memory of our ancestors by subjecting these few here to senseless slaughter.¡± I paused as I said the words with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] and could see the looks of agreement in my men¡¯s eyes as they all nodded, lemonade stirring in their souls. I then looked back up to Jei Su Long. ¡°It seems me and my men are all in agreement, Senior Commander,¡± I said. ¡°And please don¡¯t forget¡­while on the ground, its my orders that stand.¡± Jei Su Long fumed and then stepped up on the railing. ¡°Well then, perhaps it¡¯s time I ventured to the ground to give the commands myself!¡± My Flame flared. ¡°You¡¯d better stay where you damn well belong!¡± I shouted with [Fear the Flame]. ¡°That¡¯s an order from our president! Or do I need to remind you of that, Jei Su Long?¡± As my words resounded across the burning landscape, the native soldiers burst into cries of terror and fell on their faces, reacting to the technique. My men too cowered away from me as Jei Su Long fell back into the skiff as if my words had shoved him physically. It was only then that I realized that I had tapped into [Everyone¡¯s Fear]. The sea of raw emotions, flash converted to Frenzy as what had to be millions of souls channeled their anguish through my Flame. I¡¯d gone and pushed it with Jei Su Long, but I no longer cared. No way in hell would I consent to slaughtering these people. I fully expected to face another court martial I could narrowly afford, but the reaction of fear within Jei Su Long said I had knocked the wind right out of his sails. Lemonade streamed from my men, as they came to stand next to me. I realized I had full center stage then. I had to act quickly to capitalize on this opportunity to seize control and change the game plan. I knew what my Flame was telling me. I had to try and save these people somehow. The demon in me wanted to fight against the entire empire, but I wasn¡¯t strong enough to defend my own planet much less this one, now under assault by three near gods on the rampage.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Still, I could do other things to try and save them. But I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in front of an audience. ¡°This area is secure,¡± I shouted. ¡°We have lots of ground to cover. New orders. We¡¯ve tested the strength of the resistance, and it is weak. Just one of us will be strong enough to level any resistance we might find. Spread out in ten-mile search areas. Destroy any golems you find. Once the natives have surrendered, move on.¡± I then looked up at the moon with disdain. ¡°The Bloodmoon would have sealed their fate already.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they all chimed. ¡°Move out!¡± As my platoon split up and departed in their various directions, Jei Su Long again looked down at me over the railing of the skiff. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for disrespecting me in front of the platoon like that,¡± he said. ¡°You can send me the bill. I got work to do.¡± He grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, Iron Bull.¡± ¡°Interesting,¡± I said with [Indifference]. ¡°Your soul says differently.¡± It was true too. He was pissing with fear. Whatever I¡¯d said had just shaken him to the core. And he damn well knew it. Jei Su Long finally just harrumphed and then shouted to the skiff operator. ¡°Move us now! Keep us ahead of this Bloodmoon. Go, go!¡± With that, the skiff departed, and I was left alone. I finally looked to the platoon of native soldiers surrounding me, gawking at me like I was some angel of deliverance or perhaps even the hand of God. Shit, I thought. Now what? * * * I spent the next five minutes trying to communicate with the native officer. ¡°You need to go underground!¡± I kept saying in both English and Yee, trying to pantomime with my hands. ¡°Below ground is safe. No demons! No monsters!¡± He kept staring at me and saying things I couldn¡¯t understand in return. This wasn¡¯t working. I looked at the Bloodmoon and sensed it growing stronger, howls of monsters in the distance getting closer. Ah, to hell with it, I thought. I finally threw caution to the wind and transformed right in front of them, putting on [Mark of the Giant] and [Mark of the Beast] combined. Fear spiked in their souls, as all of them screamed and some of them even ran. I ignored the reaction and immediately set to tearing into the ground, using my axe as a shovel. With my combined strength and speed, the loose earth and rock was jettisoned into the air like a geyser. I used my [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls] technique, to glaze the sides of the tunnel with molten glass, allowing me to dig even deeper. As I did so I began to sense something new. Something far ahead of me in the depths of the ground. Emotions? Grief, loss, fear, terror. Were those the souls of more people ahead of me? Did they have some kind of underground bunker as well? The thought spurred me on and I began to dig faster. I¡¯d gotten to a hundred feet in about ten minutes but couldn¡¯t seem to find the source of what I was sensing. I finally re-emerged on the surface, to see only about half of the soldiers remaining. ¡°You need to stay away from the moon,¡± I said pointing to the sky. I then pointed to the tunnel. ¡°Stay safe underground.¡± The commander and a few of his men ventured to the edge of the tunnel apprehensively. They looked fearful to go inside, but before I could try to encourage them further, snarls and roars filled the air as a pack of creatures that looked like mutated bears burst from a nearby tree line. ¡°Shit! All of you get back!¡± I leapt forward, engaging two of the beasts. I killed them easily with a chop from my axe, but they slaughtered the native soldiers just as easily as one of them leapt into the midst of the platoon. More creatures came in a wave and then I saw something that took me off guard. There, amidst the mutated beasts was a demon that had the body of an insect like a praying mantis, but where its head would be was instead a cluster of eyestalks that each ended in a single, bloodshot eyeball. A star-born demon. And one I had never seen before. The sting of madness and Dark Frenzy streaming from it was enough to make me raise my [Soul Shield] in defense. But for the mortals around me, there was no such reprieve. They immediately screamed in madness and began attacking each other, killing themselves to flee from the cosmic horrors invading their very minds. I spun towards the creature with [Ride the Lightning] and cleaved into its body with a [Three Log Chop]. There was a surprising amount of resistance, its body no doubt bolstered by Dark Frenzy, but I hacked through it with a push of strength and the creature finally fell dead and its aura of concentrated Dark Frenzy disappeared. But as I turned about, I realized it was already far too late. The men I had been trying to communicate with, were now all dead and even their bodies began to twitch in the strengthening moonlight of the Bloodmoon. My shoulders slumped in defeat. All that effort for nothing. Clearly there must be a gate on the surface of this world now, extending right back to the Hell Worlds if a star-born demon like that had gotten here. I could try to seek it out and close it. But what purpose would that serve? These people were already dead. I grieved with [Everyone¡¯s Pain]. What the hell was the point of any of this? At this stage the people here had already gone through the hellfire of King Theos and his crew as well as gotten picked over by the Warden and her team. There was no fate left for them other than the Bloodmoon. But I couldn¡¯t leave things like that. I had to do something. My mind reeled. There was only one hope to save a portion of these people. I had to get ahead of the storm. Lifting from the ground, I engaged [Ride the Lightning] and tapped into the swelling Frenzy of [Everyone¡¯s Pain] to move at supersonic speed. * * * Night turned to day, as a rocketed across the sky. I crossed the great divide of an ocean and didn¡¯t stop until the destruction of King Theos was far behind me. It was late afternoon wherever I was, and I found a mid-sized city that already seemed to be alerted to the attack on the planet. Ahead of the city was an army of the same armor-suited golems, preparing for the attack. And just behind them was what had to be at least a thousand troops. I paused in the sky to consider my options. How could I explain in just a few minutes the complexity and horrors of what they were soon about to endure? I thought a moment more, wishing I had one of those damn pearls the Warden had used on us when she had first arrived. But then something else came to me. I couldn¡¯t communicate to them through words. But there was an old saying I remembered. A picture was worth a thousand words. And damn it, I could now draw. * * * Chief Yora¡¯s gift to me came in handy as I spent the precious time I had, to draw a crude comic book of the events to come. I depicted King Theos and the destruction of the Bloodmoon. Animals turning into monsters. I then drew images of them using their golems to dig into the earth to form a city underground and them stockpiling it with supplies. Finally, I drew what would be them hunkering down while the surface was overrun with monsters and demons. I paused a moment more, before considering if I should draw one final image or not. It was crazy and I had no way of even being able to ensure it would happen, but I couldn¡¯t leave that abysmal fate of them being stuck underground forever as a final image. What kind of future was depicted in that? I drew a picture of a radian godlike being with bull¡¯s horns defeating the demons and then returning them to the surface. It was hubris to think I would be able to accomplish that anytime soon. But I had to leave them with something more than just an advanced warning. I needed to give them hope. When I was finally done drawing, the explosions from King Theos¡¯ techniques were on the horizon. I had to hurry. I swooped down to the assembly of soldiers and not surprisingly the cannons immediately opened fire on me. The impact of the shells on my body felt like someone had merely hit me with a tennis ball. I was impervious to even their most powerful weapons, just as I had presumed. Panic emerged from the soldiers, but I flew over them seeking out what I quickly discerned as a command center near the rear of the troops. Amidst rifle fire and turmoil, I weaved through the masses of soldiers to pause before a massive golem that was nearly twice the size of the others. It was plated with white armor, decorated with gold trim and on the rampart was a handful of soldiers and an official who looked dressed in ceremonial garb. Two of the soldiers opened fire on me with rifles, but I put up no resistance and simply [Lightning Walked] towards them as they emptied their magazines and then began to reload in a panic. I knew they couldn¡¯t understand my words, but I knew they could sense the strength of my Flame. ¡°I come in peace,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s resolve] and stowed my axe and bowed to demonstrate my non-aggression. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the technique or the actions, but I sensed their fear subside a little. The guy in ceremonial garb, an older man in his sixties it looked like, gave me a kind of salute with a small blade. I nodded and then approached further, stopping just short of joining them behind the rampart of their golem. ¡°You¡¯re about to face a calamity,¡± I said and showed them the drawings. ¡°I¡¯m here to try and give you a chance to survive it.¡± I pointed to the explosions behind me and then tapped on the image of King Theos. I pointed out the Bloodmoon next. Their fear subsided even more went they all seemed to realize what was happening and then the man in ceremonial garb barked an order. It was echoed throughout the battalion and all gunfire ceased. I handed the drawing to him and he took them with shaking hands. ¡°You need to do this right away,¡± I said and pointed to the image of them digging. ¡°You must go now. Understand. Now!¡± I pointed towards the ground and then back at the explosions. ¡°Now!¡± He seemed to understand what I was saying and shouted more commands. The troops began falling back into the city along with the golems. I had no idea if they had catacombs or dungeons or even a subway system, but hopefully they understood what I was telling them and were seeking to get underground as quickly as possible. I was just about to fly away to see where they were all headed, when the leader suddenly thrust his hands out towards me, as if to tell me to stop. I did so and looked at him quizzically. He began rambling on, pointing to the images as he did so. I couldn¡¯t understand a word. Finally, he pointed at the last image and paused looking for some kind of answer. Clearly this guy was smart enough to be asking perhaps the most important question of all, either who this was or when would it happen? I couldn¡¯t answer the when, but I could show him the who. Summoning my Frenzy, I engaged my [Spectral Body Projection] and the red-hued image of the Struggler formed about my body. Fear and lemonade both filled the man as he reeled back in shock. With wide eyes he stared up at me, perhaps even more convinced that I was some kind of god. I pointed to the last image and then myself and he got the picture completely. He fell to the ground the same way the other soldiers had, revering me with some kind of prayer. It felt awkward as hell, especially since I had no idea if I could live up to the promise I had just made or not. ¡°Go now,¡± I said, pointing towards the city. ¡°Go prepare. I¡¯ll buy you as much time as I can.¡± The commander shouted more orders and the giant golem turned and began marching them into the city. I took off then, gaining altitude to see if they had indeed understood. I was relieved when I saw the armored golems entering what looked like an underground train depot. Perhaps they were going to dig further from there. I was just about to take off to head further across the continent to see if I could perhaps save one more city when a powerful voice came from behind me. ¡°What in the hells are you doing here?¡± I glanced over my shoulder to see the massive form of King Theos standing in the sky. He was indeed twice the size I¡¯d seen him before, and his body radiated a golden light of its own. If I could detect Qi, I probably would have sensed him coming from miles away, but now I was suddenly caught flatfooted. Shit¡­ My mind reeled for an answer. Whatever I would say next, would either doom me, along with these people I¡¯d just tried to save and indeed my entire life¡¯s path. Including not getting back to Fia. I tried to place myself in his position. A man of such power that destroying an entire planet was a cakewalk to him. ¡°Apologies for my impudence,¡± I said with a deep bow. ¡°But I was not satisfied defeating only the remnants of what this world has to offer. I sought only to test the strength of their defenses unsoftened by your great power, King Theos.¡± The man scowled. ¡°I told you and your people to stay out of my way. You¡¯re lucky I sensed you first and didn¡¯t just destroy this entire city and you from ten miles away.¡± He probably wasn¡¯t bullshiting either. This guy could kill me in an instant. The demon in me wanted to rise to the challenge, but thankfully there was enough [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] in me to realize that was a fight for a completely different day. Now, I needed only to get out of here alive. ¡°This One apologizes deeply for slowing you down in this manner. My¡­ curiosity got the best of me. It is not often one conquers a new world.¡± ¡°Not often for some,¡± he said with a scoff. He then studied me. ¡°You¡¯re that prodigy legionnaire, aren¡¯t you? The embarrassment.¡± A flicker of anger spiked in me, but I forced myself not to react with [Indifference]. ¡°Nevertheless,¡± he continued, unfazed. ¡°I see your Sacred Soul is quite strong for one so young. Go on then. You may have this city. But immediately fall back to your position afterwards. I won¡¯t tolerate having to stop to avoid killing you again. You get me?¡± ¡°Fully,¡± I said. ¡°This One again apo¡ª¡± He thundered away before I could even finish, leaving me with my heart racing. But inside I jumped for joy. I had damn well gotten away with it. At least for now. * * * I returned to the city and assisted the people as much as I could. I found that they did indeed have a network of old sewers beneath the city with a subway running atop it. I helped by breaking through several layers of concrete and stone to connect the two, giving them quicker access to the lower chambers below. I then dug through the earth even more, and like before I began to sense even more thoughts and emotions coming from people I couldn¡¯t quite find. But they were less this time. By the time an hour had passed, I had dug a vertical shaft some three hundred feet deep. I had no idea if it would even be helpful, but by the amount of lemonade I was now eliciting within the soldiers and people around me as I toiled, clearly, I had to be making a difference somehow. When it seemed most of the nearby populace had gotten inside, I found the man in charge again and once more pointed to my drawing of the destruction to come. ¡°It¡¯s starting now,¡± I said. ¡°I need to go.¡± I knew he couldn¡¯t understand me, but I simply bowed to him and when he returned the gesture, I quickly disappeared into the night sky. I kept my promise to him and stayed as long as I could, battling the monsters and demons that appeared as the Bloodmoon rose. I toppled buildings and debris upon the sealed entrances to the makeshift underground domain and prayed it would be enough to keep the monsters and demons out for the months and perhaps years to come and then prayed even harder than I hadn¡¯t just buried these people alive in a massive tomb. * * * I eventually rejoined my platoon and sadly left the city behind to fall under the hordes of swarming demons as we continued our advance across the planet. Fourteen hours later, when we had completed an entire lap of the world, we were squeezed back into our dropship and then collapsed with exhaustion as the pilot took us home. We all had no words, too worn down with massacre and grief to speak. All save for Jei Su Long, that is, who tastelessly recounted his personal destruction of an entire platoon of armored golems and soldiers. I didn¡¯t have the strength to say anything to him, but merely cultivated the ire he lit in my soul. As the Xing Long came into view I felt a sense of relief. This ordeal was finally over. But perhaps it too was a planned stop along my path. Now that I was finally off to the Hell Worlds, preparing to face the demon scourge, perhaps it was only fitting that the Flame had seen fit for me to tap fully into the other side of my twin Dao. My hatred for the empire had grown more than ever. Seeing this was a reminder of my original struggle. My need to get back home, protect my family and defeat those in charge. But I had planted the seed of my next struggle as well it seemed. At some point in the future, I would need to return and hopefully liberate the hidden people of Hue Zen. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 19 My dearest younger half-sister, I write to offer my sincere condolences on the most embarrassing situation that has befallen your beloved tribute, the Iron Bull. It would be an understatement to say that news of it has run amuck throughout the lower courts. To be clearly beaten and then claim a victory in such a vulgar and dishonorable manner has no doubt caused you as much distress as it has indeed the entire royal household. I trust that you may have received letters of criticism and malcontent from our beloved sister Rheutera already. But if you have not, rest assured, it will be soon to come. It is with that in mind that I have reached out to you with an offer of grace. Whilst I have received your letter of rejection of my initial offer, I shall put that in abeyance in light of the present circumstances. Your tribute has no doubt become a worm found most distastefully within a prized apple. As such, any connection to him would likely, as it has already, affect your standing within the lower courts. With your planet¡¯s already questionable contributions towards the empire, I would hate to think what this may do to your reputation permanently. I thus offer you, once again, a way to salvage this most dire predicament. My granddaughters are still in need of a suitable spouse, and whilst the Iron Bull¡¯s status has certainly fallen, he would still be of suitable standing to marry those of their station as minor ladies within my house. Of course, due to what has transpired, I simply cannot offer what I did previously. Whilst I am still willing to offer a fair level of compensation, I believe that value has now fallen to 100,000 spirit stones. For an asset that would likely bring you ought but criticism and reputational loss, I believe my offer is more than generous. As I am certain you may still be conflicted based upon your last letter, I regret to inform that this offer will last for one week and depreciate by 5000 spirit stones per week thereafter. Act quickly and you may find some value to be had. Act not, and you will simply receive far less when you finally come to the same conclusion, I have. That selling the Iron Bull to me, is in your best interest. You have already missed out on 400,000 spirit stones by making the wrong decision previously. Please do not make the same mistake again, little sister. One would be a fool to do so. Sincerely yours, Your dearest elder sister, Her Royal Majesty, First Princess Ul¡¯vera, Imperial Regent of D¡¯shar and the Greater D¡¯shar territories, One Hundred and Twelfth heir of the Imperial Yee Dynasty. Princess Lunalah shook with rage as she clutched the letter within her hands. It took all her wherewithal to not simply crumble it. ¡°That audacious bitch,¡± she swore bitterly. She was thankful she had already dismissed Lin Wei, deciding to read the letter in the privacy of her chambers alone. She let out a scream of frustration as her insides soured with anger, disappointment and unease. She had watched the recorded feeds from the match and the images still haunted her. How could the Iron Bull have performed so badly in the ring? Clearly there must be more to it. They must have poisoned him or something. She wouldn¡¯t put it past Ul¡¯Vera herself to have orchestrated such, just to bring the price down on her offer. Lunalah read the letter again, each word dripping with condescension and superiority. They were filled with more than just venom. They also stung with truth. Tears of anger and frustration blurred her vision. Why did catastrophe follow her like a bad stench? Born a Third Princess. Bequeathed a Qi-less world. And now, when the only good to come from it finally emerges, it is proven valueless as well? She released another cry of frustration and rage. She looked at the offer. What Ul¡¯vera said was true. What transpired would stay with the Iron Bull for life. Could she be coupled with someone with such a reputation? She refused to believe it, although she knew the answer was clear. The gossips of the lower courts were merciless. Still, she could not deny what her heart spoke on the matter. She desired him no less. And it was clear Ul¡¯vera desired him as well. Then suddenly it became clear to her. ¡°That bitch¡­¡± Ul¡¯vera was attempting to swindle her. She orchestrated the entire affair to snatch her Iron Bull from her at an unreasonable price. Why else would she even still offer, if the Iron Bull had lost all his value? A wicket smile crept upon her lips. ¡°Nice try, big sister,¡± she said with venom in her heart. She reached for a pen and paper. This time she would not bother with summoning Lin Wei to edit for her. She wanted Princess Ul¡¯vera to hear her words unfiltered. My Dearest Older Half Sister, I bid you do not wait for a further reply, for none shall be coming. My previous rejection to your initial offer still stands. Additionally, your assessment of my prized tribute is false. If he were not worthy of sale at 500,000 spirit stones, how dare you offer less? As our dear sister Rheutera rightly judged upon the day, ¡®A win is a win¡¯. While I firmly believe the Iron Bull has brought no shame upon my house, I will ensure he has the opportunity to clear his name and reputation within the Lower Courts at a future date. Until then, you may refrain from your paltry offers to obtain him as your own. The Iron Bull is mine! Sincerely, Third Princess Lunalah Ruler of Terra Lunalah stopped just short of writing ¡®betrothed of the Iron Bull¡¯ under her name, just to make the point clear. But that would have to wait. His rematch too would have to wait, until perhaps after his return from the Hell Worlds. She thought more on what that future rematch might look like. A decisive win on the grand stage as a full-fledged legionnaire would no doubt solidify his status. One more than fitting to become her Prince Consort. She smirked as she stamped the letter with her imperial seal.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°We shall see who is the fool in the end, Ul¡¯Vera,¡± she said. ¡°We shall see.¡± * * * I sat in lotus position within the observation deck of the Xing Long, but this time I wasn¡¯t looking out at the stars. I was deep inside my own mind, enjoying the sunshine on my face as I reclined on the lakeside beach with the Sacred Soul Realm cultivation manual within my hands. I had memorized the entire thing already, but I manifested it in physical form within my domain to bring more authenticity to the experience. This was one of the first things I had learned from the manual already. If I wanted to progress to the next realm, I would need to focus on developing my personal inner world just as much as my Sacred Soul. I flicked to the beginning of the book to ascertain just where I was at the moment with my progression. The table containing the nine tiers of my next stage of progression loomed before me.
Sacred Soul Realm 1st Sacred Soul Formation
2nd Sacred Soul Refinement
3rd Sacred Soul Inhabitation
4th Sacred Soul Evocation
5th Sacred Soul Projection
6th Inner World Creation
7th Inner World Refinement
8th Inner World Projection
9th Sacred Soul Manifestation
As I read through the manual, it mentioned just like in previous realms, there were no boundaries or breakthroughs to be made from Tier to Tier, per se. It was more like mastery and the mastery of a lower tier was often somewhat of a pre-requisite to master the next. But that didn¡¯t mean you couldn¡¯t attempt to master even the final tier first. You¡¯d probably just waste decades trying to do so. Everything worked together. From the descriptions of each Tier, I was definitely still a Low Tier Sacred Soul Realm cultivator right now. I had decent mastery of the 1st Tier, having combined my twin paths to form my Sacred Soul of the Red-hued Struggler. I was still working on refining it, or making it even more powerful. That involved not just additional Qi or Frenzy in my case, but progressing my Sacred Soul through the same challenges as my physical body, but only in the spiritual realm. That led to the need for my 3rd Tier ability of being able to inhabit my Sacred Soul, which I had done many a time in my former Blue-hued self, but I hadn¡¯t gotten much opportunity to test drive my new Struggler form in the spirit realm yet. Utilizing that, and fighting within the spiritual realm, would no doubt help speed my mastery of both 2nd and 3rd Tier. The 4th Tier, or Sacred Soul Evocation was, from the description, quite similar to my [Spectral Body Projection] technique, but involved not only being able to execute physical attacks with my [Spectral Body Projection] but to be able to use Qi techniques through it as a well. In this case, I was touching on it briefly with my use of such techniques like [Struggler¡¯s Lightning Fist of Fury]. I would need to try using higher level techniques through my [Spectral Body Projection] to master it. But all that was just precursors for the next tier. Sacred Soul Projection. This was different than simply [Spectral Body Projection] which just formed my [Spectral Body] over my own in the real world. Sacred Soul Projection was literally being able to leave your body and project your spirit within the body of your Sacred Soul to roam the physical world. This was the same way the Princess was able to show up at Fia¡¯s trial with her physical body being thousands of miles away. I could only imagine what power it would take to do that. I had only just begun to try to master the technique and could not move my [Spectral Body Projection] more than an inch or so before it felt like it would simply disappear. If I could master it however, I could definitely consider myself a Mid-Tier Sacred Soul Realm cultivator then. But as for right now, that seemed a way off in terms of mastery. The next three tiers after that, 6th, 7th and 8th, were related to my Inner World. From the manual I had rightly figured that my inner world was the place I was lounging in right now. An internal manifestation of a spiritual realm where my [Spectral Body] could roam. I had that part down, so I think I perhaps qualified as being somewhat competent in terms of Inner World Creation. The 6th tier, however, Inner World Refinement was where it became truly interesting. According to the manual, developing one¡¯s inner world took more than just Qi or Frenzy. The limitations of creating worlds was as wide and varied as one¡¯s memories or even imagination. What made the difference between a purely spiritual landscape like the one I was in now and one that could be truly considered an ¡®Inner World¡¯ was anchoring it with artifacts and relics from the real world. Transcribed in the manual was a technique not dissimilar to the Demonic [Absorption] technique where one could absorb powerful artifacts into their [Spectral Body], to then be stored within their Inner world. Not only did this enhance the integrity of the inner world, but the world could take on the characteristics of the artifact itself. The manual wasn¡¯t specific on what artifacts could be used, but they varied depending on style, focus, elemental affinity and so on. There was mention, that when one became powerful enough, one¡¯s weapons could also be stored as artifacts. That kind of blew my mind in a way, but thinking back I¡¯d seen it before, when Lesser Deity Realm cultivators like President Tzu Li Zen or even the Warden back home, materialized their weapons from thin air. It was something to truly aspire to accomplish, and damn if it wouldn¡¯t help with lugging my massive axe and Phalanx Blade around everywhere. I set Inner World Refinement as one of my top priorities for that alone, but as for now, the most I had done was to try and transcribe the cultivation manual itself to my inner world. The manual instructed that a spiritual template had to be created first and then the transfer could occur. So far, I hadn¡¯t had much luck making the physical manual ¡®disappear¡¯ but it was what I was focusing on first. The last two tiers in the Sacred Soul Realm were Inner World Projection and Sacred Soul Manifestation. Both involved mastery of the refinement of both one¡¯s Sacred Soul and Inner World, but surprisingly enough, I already knew the Berserker Equivalent techniques for both these tiers. [Furnace of the Frenzied Flame] and [Spectral Form] were both documented in my Berserker Shuras from Threja¡¯s sword. And while I already knew the meridian sequences to activate the techniques, now, thanks to the manual, I had a pathway of gaining the spiritual skills and abilities to actually make them work. Just thinking about it filled me with excitement. Especially since being able to manifest my full [Spectral Body] in the real world would essentially push me into the next realm as a Lesser Deity. I was still a heck of a long way from that, but having this roadmap, made the journey seem possible, where before I was simply shooting guesses in the dark. It certainly made risking everything to get this manual, worth it in retrospect. And thank goodness it all worked out in the end for me and Hei¡ª I was pulled from my thoughts by the presence of someone in the real world. I opened my eyes, just in time to see General Gong ascending the stairs to the observation deck. He let out a chuckle. ¡°The ever-vigilant warrior. No one could ever get the drop on you.¡± I rose and gave him a salute. ¡°General Gong, sir.¡± He waved my salute away and sat down next to me. ¡°I¡¯ve come to check on you. It¡¯s been a few days now since our last talk up here. Are you doing all right?¡± I smiled and reflected on what I had accomplished on that conquered world. I had managed to get a small remnant of the Heu Zen civilization to safety. Although a part of me still feared that I had doomed them all. I didn¡¯t know their chances. Fifty-fifty maybe? Hopefully better than that. One thing was for certain though. The longer it took me to get back to them, the lower those chances would be. If I could get back to them even. ¡°I¡¯m doing okay,¡± I said. ¡°It was an eye-opening mission.¡± ¡°As I said. It would not be one cut out for you.¡± I smiled. ¡°Did I at least pay my penance for the princess? Or is she still mad I puked on her original tribute?¡± ¡°The gods only know,¡± Gong said. ¡°The royals are a strange and fickle bunch.¡± His mention of ¡®strange¡¯ reminded me of something else I wanted to ask. ¡°Hey, General Gong, do you know those cultivators we were with?¡± I asked. ¡°King Theos and his gang?¡± ¡°Know of them, yes,¡± he said. ¡°It was the first time I have ever met them in person. You should consider yourself quite lucky to have done so at your age.¡± I was going to say it was my second encounter with them, but I didn¡¯t want to get into all that. ¡°What was that weird crap between him and the princess? Her calling him Lord Nephew and her, Little Aunt? It was kind of creepy.¡± Gong laughed. ¡°Well. Technically, the Princess is King Theos¡¯ Aunt, but he is her senior by perhaps 2000 years. King Theos always lends his strength when the emperor designates a new world to be protected from the Bloodmoon by one of his daughters.¡± ¡°Yeah, he seems pretty powerful. Who is he exactly?¡± ¡°He is the firstborn son of the Emperor¡¯s twelfth daughter, First Princess Xiu Yee. His father was one of the emperor¡¯s greatest enemies, the Barrowland King, Prince Consort Theandros.¡± I blinked. ¡°Damn, I was just expecting which clan he came from or something. How the hell do you know all this stuff?¡± Gong chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re forced to learn a lot of history to become an officer in the Imperial military. Luckily for me, I kind of like the stuff.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re a history buff?¡± ¡°Not sure what a ¡®buff¡¯ is, but yes, I do enjoy the stories of our histories.¡± His eyes then twinkled with nostalgia as he leaned into me. ¡°Did you know, it is written that when the emperor finally defeated King Theandros at the end of the 100 year war, that instead of destroying his kingdom, the emperor offered Theandros his most beautiful daughter¡¯s hand in marriage. The emperor¡¯s advisors and detractors alike all thought him weak for doing such, but he proved himself a ruler of vision. Theandros had no choice but to accept of course, but that marriage forged a bond that expanded the empire with new strength. King Theandros was said to be near equal to the emperor in power at the time, so with those two powerful bloodlines, it is no wonder that today King Theos is more god than demi-god, even as a Lesser Deity Realm Cultivator.¡± My head was swimming with all the details. ¡°So he married off one of his daughters to his arch enemy?¡± ¡°A strategy he still employs today,¡± Gong said. ¡°Or do you think it uncanny that the emperor seems to only produce daughters?¡± I raised a brow at him. ¡°He has no sons?¡± ¡°By choice,¡± Gong said. ¡°He thus always has a plethora of fitting daughters to marry off to any of his rivals, or potential enemies. Taking over a Qi-less mundane world is not the same as conquering a cultivation empire. There, to unite the various clans and families, marriage is required.¡± I scoffed at the idea. ¡°And what if one of his rivals or enemies turns out to be a woman?¡± Gong laughed. ¡°Then he marries them himself of course! Makes himself a new wife.¡± My stomach sickened at the thought of it. ¡°So, he runs his empire like a harem?¡± Gong shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s kept it together for over 14,000 years so far.¡± I grimaced inwardly. This merely compounded the battle that lay ahead of me. Not only was the empire filled with increasingly powerful cultivators, they were all linked and allied through marriage and the emperors endless stock of princesses. If we as Terrans rebelled, it would be hard to find allies indeed. ¡°But enough of that talk,¡± Gong said. ¡°We are nearly to the Hell Worlds now. We will reach Fhae I¡¯ung by tomorrow. Are you prepared?¡± I paused as I reflected on that. I was already two or three steps ahead of myself, worrying about fighting the empire and righting their injustices. But right now, I had to get back to the basics of why I was here. The God of Dark Frenzy was waiting for me to show up on his doorstep, and I had a promised ass-kicking to give him. After that, it was to get back home, defeat the Warden, claim my bride and then maybe think about my next big move against the princess herself, before setting off on another sortie to help Blue Rose and maybe a side tour to help the people on Heu Zen. But I had a literal shit load of crap to get through before all that. One of them being becoming a dad. Holy crap, I still hadn¡¯t really come to grips with that yet. One step at a time, I reminded myself. I cleared my mind and centered on the other side of my twin Dao. It was now time to do the Flame¡¯s bidding. My payment for all that it had helped me with involving the empire thus far. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready,¡± I said to General Gong finally. ¡°It''s time to face the Hell Worlds.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 20 We were all assembled in the main hangar bay of the Xing Long, kitted out in our legionnaires robes and armed with our weapons of choice for the mission that lay ahead. As I stood at the head of the platoon, I could already feel the tingle of Dark Frenzy in the air. Or perhaps it was just my imagination, seeing as there was no atmosphere between us and the single planet that now lay in view dead ahead of us through the open hangar bay doors. The Hell World of Fhae I¡¯ung was finally within my sights. We were facing it from the dark side, and while I could see no features on its surface, the planet was haloed by a fiery red aura that gave form to it, like a ring of fire in the blackness of space. It was a sinister looking thing, like an eclipse of a Bloodmoon, but I knew what the planet was now eclipsing was something far worse than a moon. Somewhere at the center of this system, a Cursed Star was broiling the planet¡¯s opposite side, filling it with horrors and nightmares from the Nine Planes of Hell. Or so my imagination was filling in the gaps anyway. Just the thought of it triggered the core of my Twin Dao and my Flame roared in anticipation of finally being able to do the bidding of its true master. The Frenzied Flame itself. It was a reminder that my power, as much as I needed to Struggle to advance it, was still a borrowed gift in the end. But today I was going to lay claim to it personally. I was going to pay my dues and give the Flame itself some long overdue payback. I thought back to the aetherite crystal within the tower back at Du Gok Bhong and that spirit I had discovered inside it. Today I would make a difference in avenging all those lost souls. Even now, I felt as if I could sense [Everyone¡¯s Pain] from across the stars. ¡°Listen in,¡± General Gong said as he arrived on deck, along with Captain Li Jeng and Governor Tai Su Long. We all braced at attention and saluted. ¡°We have arrived at our destination,¡± he continued. ¡°The preparations you have made at the Academy will finally be put to the test. I¡¯ve ferried over a hundred Sorties to the Hell Worlds in my career and I can say with certainty that the strength you have demonstrated to me thus far, put you in a class far above any I¡¯ve seen from the academy. But don¡¯t let that go to your heads. I¡¯ve never stepped on a Hell World and don¡¯t intend to. Only you have an idea of what¡¯s down there and what you need to do to survive. Your skiffs are prepared. I¡¯ll turn it over now to Captain Li Jeng for the particulars of the drop.¡± Li Jeng stepped forward and bowed. ¡°I salute your bravery, one and all. Without your sacrifice, we would have no means to traverse the various realms of the empire. Our job is to get you down as safely as possible and return you home again. As you can see, we have approached Planet Fhae I¡¯ung from the dark side. Even with the aetherite shielding of the Xing Long, we cannot endure direct exposure to the Cursed Star. ¡°The approach will not be dissimilar to what you experienced already during your assault on the planet Heu Zen. The Xing Long will make a sweeping pass by Fhae I¡¯ung¡¯s orbit, just long enough to deploy your skiff. You will need to deploy in your defense skiffs to provide protection on the way down. Tethered to the drop skiff, will be the cargo skiff that will be left with you on the surface. Our pilots cannot endure the rigors of the Hell World, as there is a Bloodmoon here as well of course. The cargo skiff will therefore be lowered by tether from four hundred feet above the surface. They will have no visibility from that high up and at night, so the protocol is run by timings. ¡°As soon as you reach the surface, it is paramount that you clear a landing zone for the cargo skiff and detach the tethers as quickly as possible. You will have fifteen minutes for this task. That is the maximum time our pilots can safely endure the Bloodmoon through the shielding of the skiff. After that time, they will have to depart. If the cargo skiff is still attached, it will be presumed that the entire team died on landing.¡± That sent a shiver of fear to run through my platoon. ¡°In such an event, there will be no attempt at rescue. With a successful detethering, however, the drop skiff will return in 14 hours. The timing for tethering the cargo skiff will be even tighter as we will be facing the oncoming sunrise. Again, if there is no skiff at the end of the tether, the mission will be logged as having no survivors.¡± More fear flowed throughout the team. ¡°But we need not worry about that,¡± Governor Tai Su Long cut in, smiling. ¡°My brilliant nephew, and your Senior Commander, Jei Su Long, shall remain with the central command on board the Xing Long, as he should, but he will personally venture aboard the Drop skiff to oversee the tether windows and ensure Captain Li Jeng¡¯s pilots do not depart a second earlier than they should.¡± ¡°That is right,¡± Jei Su Long said and then he looked at me. ¡°It will be your job to keep them alive on the surface, Junior Commander, but it will be mine to ensure they come home.¡± Ire built in my gut. He was the last person I wanted overseeing anything. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to be on time,¡± I said, looking past Jei Su Long and to Captain Li Jeng, to ensure he knew exactly who was really in control of the process. ¡°Your pilots will not have to risk any exposure from our tardiness. I guarantee it.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Captain Li Jeng said. ¡°The skiffs are prepared and the Xing Long is on final approach. Your deployment will be in five minutes.¡± * * * There wasn¡¯t time to do much of anything besides prepare and pray. As we packed into the skiff, I gave my men a final briefing with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°Remember,¡± I said. ¡°We all passed an exam for this. The conditions are going to be like what we experienced before. Just another long night of killing demons and we¡¯ll be back home as Full-fledged legionnaires before you know it. Stay together, watch each other¡¯s backs and remember your training. We clear out any resistance first and then Dim Wei¡¯s team will focus on mining as soon as possible. The faster we can get some aetherite into the cargo skiff, the sooner we can start using it as a base camp to give us a breather from the effects of the moon.¡± ¡°Yes, commander!¡± they all chimed. I looked to the pilot next. ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± I said. ¡°My men are ready,¡± Jei Su Long instantly echoed me, speaking to the same pilot. ¡°You may commence the drop.¡± I stifled my eye-roll with [Indifference]. It was going to be a long night. * * * The skiff pitched and rolled as we were jettisoned from the Xing Long. Thirty seconds later if felt as we¡¯d slammed into a wall as the skiff hit the atmosphere of Fhae I¡¯ung. Through my small viewport, I saw the fires of reentry flare around us and then a minute later they were gone. The craft jostled and vibrated as we continued to fall. The pilot then pitched the nose of the skiff downward into a steep dive. The feeling of being out of control was unnerving, but my mind was focused on what we¡¯d have to do as soon as the canopy peeled back. ¡°Thirty seconds!¡± the pilot said, and we all grabbed hold of the canoe-sized defense skiffs. I was again teamed with Juk Sui and Dim Wei. I cycled my Frenzy, preparing for what was to come. ¡°Good luck to you all,¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°Be certain to mine as much aetherite as possible. It¡¯s what we are here for, remember. Its why prisoners like you are given a second chance.¡± I was about to counteract his brilliant pep talk with something more positive, when the canopy suddenly rolled back and a hot wind hit us like the insides of a blast furnace. An acrid stench like ammonia burned my nostrils and we all coughed involuntarily. Despite it all I gave the signal to deploy. ¡°Go! Go!¡± I leapt over the side with [Lightning Walk], Juk Sui and Dim Wei jumping with me. We mounted the surfboard like skiff and as soon as we streaked across the red-hued sky, a force from above assaulted my Flame. Dark Frenzy, stronger than it had even been at Du Gok Bhong radiated from the planet-sized moon looming above us. Instantly, I could see the strain on Juk Sui and Dim Wei¡¯s faces as they cycled their Qi to put up a resistance. I did the same as with my Frenzy, saving my [Soul Shield] for when I might really need it later. That alone was evidence of my internal growth. Before, I would have to raise my [Soul Shield] to even have a chance at not turning into a Demon. But now, as a Sacred Soul Realm Cultivator, the density of my spiritual pressure alone was enough to push back against the Dark Frenzy just by cycling it. But it wasn¡¯t something I could keep up forever. Especially when I had to start using my Frenzy to fight. And fight we would from what I was seeing below us. I almost couldn¡¯t trust my eyes at first. The landscape below us spanned endlessly like a vast desert, sand tinted red by the Bloodmoon. But when I looked closer, the sand was moving and I realized, just like I¡¯d seen on the Hell Scape of the moon, the entire planet¡¯s surface was covered in demons. Dotted in between the near endless sea of bodies, larger creatures towered over the others. One of them looked like a demonic buddha, with eight arms and four faces on each side of its head. Dim Wei let out a little gasp as she saw it too, and I could sense her fear spike within her.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. But that wasn¡¯t all. I counted at least five enormous gates in our immediate vicinity alone. The President had been right. Whatever progress we had made here previously was now gone. Shit¡­ I thought. Making a landing zone wasn¡¯t going to be easy now. I pointed ahead for Dim Wei. ¡°Head for that gate that¡¯s furthest from the others. We¡¯ll have to make a stand there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to have us fight against a gate right away?¡± Juk Sui asked incredulously. ¡°It¡¯s either that or fight all five of them,¡± I said as I engaged my [Soul Shield]. Immediately, I could see relief on their faces as my shield created a mini-barrier around us, protecting us from the Dark Frenzy. ¡°What is that?¡± Dim Wei said. ¡°It¡¯s my core,¡± I explained as easily as I could. ¡°I can make a small barrier of protection around me now. If you get battle weary from the effects of the Bloodmoon just fall back to me for a while.¡± ¡°Gods in heaven,¡± Juk Sui said. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so damn confident. Okay! To destroying our first gate it is!¡± As Dim Wei steered us towards the gate, I looked back to the flotilla of skiffs trailing behind us and pointed to our target, showing them the way. Just when I was about to look back ahead, something crashed violently into one of the skiffs. It was moving so fast, I couldn¡¯t tell what it was, other than it was nearly as big as the skiff itself. I looked in the direction it had come, and saw a sky filled with what looked like flying manta rays, with writhing tentacles in their mouths. There had to be hundreds of them and when I looked further, they all seemed to be spilling out of the gate we were closing in on. Another skiff went down as one more of the monsters kamikazed into us. I then looked upward to where the cargo skiff would be. It¡¯d be just a few hundred feet above us now, even though I couldn¡¯t see it yet. ¡°Protect the cargo skiff!¡± I shouted. ¡°If they destroy it we¡¯re all getting left down here!¡± The cultivators who were hit immediately went into aerial combat mode, using Qi techniques and hand to hand alike to cut into the near endless stream of rays. One of them flew at us and I sliced the air with a [Lightning Arc Strike] to send a shockwave of crackling energy into the mobs of creatures, killing over a dozen of them instantly. They weren¡¯t tough but they were numerous. ¡°We need to close that gate!¡± I said. But we also needed to protect the skiffs, I realized. ¡°Ten Chui!¡± I called out to our best flyer. ¡°Take command of half the platoon. I¡¯ll take a small contingent down to make a hole in the enemy and take out the gate.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± he shouted back. ¡°Skiffs one through four with me!¡± With that I gave Dim Wei the order to dive and when we drew close to the surface, the sea of demons came to life with snarls, hisses and screams. The Frenzy within my Dantian instantly began to flash evaporate as the eldritch nature of the beings triggered my cosmic fears of the unknown. I recognized many of the creatures from the unearthly picture book my predecessor had created, but there were some I was seeing for the first time as well, like those manta rays for one. But there was no time to categorize anything right now. All these things needed to die. I leapt from the skiff, bolstering my body with all of my defenses and then crashed right into the midst of them with [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]. Demons shrieked and wailed as I cleared an area the size of a football field. But as soon as their brethren fell, the mass of the horde came pressing in. It was just a few seconds, but it was enough time for Juk Sui and Dim Wei to join me, along with the rest of her mining team plus Jin Po, Li Hei and Ben Wu. ¡°Dim Wei, form a phalanx with your team to hold the perimeter,¡± I shouted above the chaos. ¡°Juk Sui and Jin Po, with me!¡± I pressed into the mass of demons, fighting against the claws and teeth raking against my [Lightning] charged skin. It was like trying to reverse the flow of a river. So many of them were coming at once, I barely had the free space to swing my weapons and clear a path. Juk Sui and Jin Po flanked me at each side, setting off Qi techniques that blasted deeply into the horde, but like pushing against water, they simply filled in any gap that was made. Still, we pressed on. Every second had to count. I understood now firsthand why so many of the first deployments on a new world failed. If this was what it took to merely land, then no way could anyone make true progress. But I wasn¡¯t just anyone. I was a follower of the [Frenzied Flame]! As I evoked the thoughts in my mind, my Flame roared in response, filling my body with fresh Frenzy. I tapped into it to double my speed, hacking through the masses of tentacles and teeth with lightning-charged abandon. We began to make head way and when we finally neared the gate, I jumped ahead and cleared the area around the base with another blast of [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]. Juk Sui and Jin Po quickly joined me and together we stared up at the massive thing in front of us. It stood at least a hundred feet tall, an inverted triangle made of pulsating sinew and bone. Within the triangle was a familiar purple glow, an oppressive symbol of demonic hate. My Dantian burned Frenzy like crazy as I stared into it and my [Soul Shield] went into overdrive to protect my Flame. ¡°How are we not going mad?¡± Jin Po said perplexed as he stared into the purple void. ¡°It¡¯s the commander¡¯s core,¡± Juk Sui said. ¡°It¡¯s protecting us. But we need to hurry! Ten Chui is looking overwhelmed up there.¡± I glanced upward to see the tentacle-rays¡ªI¡¯d decided to call them¡ªstill streaming out of the top of the inverted triangle. Ten Chui and his team had come to a standstill. Their backs were against the hull of the cargo skiff that was now slowly being lowered from the sky. We didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°Break it down!¡± I shouted. I slammed my axe into the gate and a huge piece broke off. One more slam and it cut clean through. The purple light faded, and I knew the connection had been severed. At least temporarily. But before I could even turn to try and help Dim Wei, the severed joint healed and the purple within the gate reappeared. Shit! Both Juk Sui and Jin Po stopped hacking at the gate then. ¡°There¡¯s no use!¡± Juk Sui cried. ¡°We need more people for this!¡± I wondered for a moment how the teams did this before. They must have destroyed enough of it to make the regeneration take weeks. But we didn¡¯t have that kind of time or firepower. My team was split three ways and each of us was on the edge. Destroying this gate was the only thing that could balance the scales. And there was only one way to do it quickly. I had the pluck this thing out from the damn roots. ¡°I¡¯m going to need you guys help,¡± I said and then took a deep breath, preparing myself. ¡°I need you to protect my body while I slip into a state of meditation.¡± ¡°What?¡± they said shocked, in unison. ¡°Can¡¯t explain now. Just keep the things off of me. I¡¯ll try and help out as much as I can.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for them to ask for further explanation. Withdrawing into myself, I immediately entered the [Spectral Body] of the Red-hued Struggler. I left a window open in my mind¡¯s eye to see through my real eyes. I could even move to an extent, but it was hard, like trying to operate a remote-control car while driving a real one. I leapt into the spectral void of the spirit realm and immediately sensed the Dark Frenzy in the ¡®air¡¯. It didn¡¯t take long to find the gate. It was literally right in front of me, physically and spiritually, but I could sense the other gates as well. I used my time compression technique and instantly I saw the world slow through my physical eyes. Now I could stretch seconds into minutes, and I would likely need it for what was to come next. I paused a moment before the inverted triangle before me, tethered to some unseen point behind it with chains. Last time I did this I had Kelsey¡¯s Flame as a lifeline. But there was no time to go looking for her now. And there was no guarantee she was even in the Bloodmoon realm. I¡¯d have to do this run solo. Bolstering my inner [Soul Shield], I jumped through the portal and began freefalling towards the purplish Hell Scape of the moon. The pressure of Dark Frenzy increased exponentially as I plummeted, but unlike on my first trip, my Dantian was handling it easily. I wasn¡¯t certain if it was the new-found strength of my technique or the density of the Frenzy now powering it, but either way, that was at least one complication off of my back. But I couldn¡¯t let that lower my guard. The [Odds were Against Me] in more ways than one. That cargo skiff was going to hit the ground soon and if it was destroyed or left with those straps still tethered, sure as shit that asshole Jei Su Long would leave us all here to die without a second thought. That tapped into the other side of my Twin Dao, and suddenly it felt like my Flame had just ignited a back up engine. Double streams of Frenzy flowed, filling me with even more strength. Heck yeah! I thought and a grin spread across my face as I plummeted towards my second sea of demons for the day. Just like in the real world, I engaged them with [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls], clearing a path. The demons evaporated into ash and as I took a look at them, I saw a mixture of the Star Born demons and the human variety both. But while they gave me a bit of a spiritual workout to enhance my Sacred Soul, I wasn¡¯t after any of that today. I looked back to the purple sky where I had fallen from and followed the chains extending downwards. They ended at a familiar inverted obelisk made out of rune etched crystal and bound by three golden rings. There were hundreds of them here, and I imagined each one was pointing back to another gate on the surface of Fhae I¡¯ung. I charged through another swarm of demons, cleaving them with my Axe and Glaive. When I reached the obelisk, I cleared the area with another blast of [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls] and then immediately went to town on the obelisk. I aimed for the golden rings, trying to break them, but as expected the things were invulnerable, protected by something unseen. I sighed. Guess there¡¯s no quick way around this, I thought. I slammed the obelisk itself with the flat of my blade, causing it to resonate like a tuning fork. ¡°Come on! Wake the hell up, bitch! I¡¯m in a rush here!¡± Purple tendrils of energy seeped from the golden rings, forming chains as they coalesced into shackles about the body of a blue skinned woman nearly twenty feet tall. She looked down at me surprised, but then anger marred her angelic face with a scowl. ¡°Foul Demon of the Cursed Flame! Thou hast returned!¡± ¡°Told you I would,¡± I said. ¡°Told your master that too, but I got no time to chit-chat. Prepare to get buried, bitch!¡± Before my words could even register, I launched forward with [Lightning Drill of Fury]. Or so I tried. I ended up jumping straight at her and then falling flat on my face. What the hell? The realization of my failure came far too late as her scythe came crashing down on top of me, slicing right into my back. The pain was brilliant, cutting into my very soul. ¡°Braisen cur!¡± she shouted with venom. ¡°Thou dost seek to mock me to mine face? The burial shall be your own!¡± I fought back with [Steel Skin] and [Steel Lightning], deflecting her blade from my back. I then got to my feet, trying to figure out what the hell just happened. And then the words of the cultivation manual came to me. I needed to refine my sacred soul through the same process I used in the real world. I¡¯d only ever used [Lightning Drill of Fury] once or twice and perhaps needed to master it in both the real and spiritual realm to be able to use it here. But no matter. I was twenty times as strong as I was when I was here last, and the raw strength of my soul alone was enough to defeat this minor form of I¡¯Xan¡¯dra¡¯s true self. I glanced behind her and glimpsed a huge, inverted triangle that had to be the thing tethering the moon itself to whatever source I¡¯xol¡¯ukz spawn from. ¡°One day I¡¯ll be powerful enough to kill the real you, I¡¯Xan¡¯dra,¡± I promised her with a pointing of my phalanx glaive. ¡°But today I¡¯ll settle for this minor avatar.¡± ¡°Thou speaks as if¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t get the last word out as I advanced with a lightning quick Axe and Glaive form. I knocked her scythe aside with my axe and then followed through with a stab to her chest with my Glaive. I then flipped with a summersault, cutting straight up her throat and breaking the shackle about her neck. As she fell backwards grasping her gaping neck, I followed through with two more swipes of my axe, breaking the shackles about her wrists. ¡°You got lucky with that first hit,¡± I said as she began to dissolve into ash. ¡°But that won¡¯t happen again. Tell your boss I¡¯m here and that I¡¯m coming for him next.¡± Her lips moved as if trying to speak, but she vanished into smoke before she could say anything else. I wasted no time, breaking off two of the golden rings that had now faded to lead. I grabbed hold of the chain before breaking the last one and then catapulted myself into the violent purple sky. I emerged back in the spiritual realm back on Fhae I¡¯ung a second later and immediately spun at the gate with a [One Chop Cleave]. The triangle shattered with an explosion of Dark Frenzy and I was instantly thrust back into my actual body as the gate mirrored the action in the real world. The massive gate exploded, and the shock wave took me off my feet. I went sailing backwards, with Juk Sui and Jin Po flying and screaming beside me. I must have flown back a good hundred feet or more before I finally rolled to a stop and stood. I was still in a bit of a daze, both from the explosion and the rapid ascent from the spiritual world. Where the gate once stood was now a crater that spanned a good three hundred feet all around. Every demon inside of it was dead. I heard shouts and cries, and I looked behind me to see the Cargo skiff now just a few feet from being lowered to the ground. Dim Wei and her team were holding back the last of the resistance and Ten Chui fought back the last of the tentacle-rays to join them. A moment of relief filled me as Ten Chui landed atop the skiff and quickly released the tethers. Thank God, I thought. Juk Sui slowly rose to his feet next to me. ¡°W-what just happened?¡± He then looked to where the gate once was. ¡°Did¡­did you just do that? All by yourself?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, honestly. ¡°But don¡¯t break your mind trying to figure out how.¡± ¡°But how did you?¡± Jin Po said, standing as well. ¡°Maybe one day I¡¯ll tell you,¡± I said. ¡°But for now we got work to do.¡± I looked up at the Bloodmoon in the sky. ¡°We got 14 hours before Captain Li Jeng circles back, and we need to take down four more gates and fill that cargo skiff with aetherite before he does.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 21 It sensed a great disturbance. An aperture shattered violently within one of Its prime domains. It was no surprise when the Chainmaiden herself soon appeared, requesting an audience. It exercised Its Influence to manifest a portion of Its Will within the maiden¡¯s domain. Visions of opaque crystal, tinted a violet hue, filled its senses as It appeared. The maiden was tethered hand and foot by chains, suspended within the center of the crystal void. It sensed that the chains caused the maiden immense pain, and It sampled the sweet savor of it. ¡°Exalted one¡­¡± The Chainmaiden bowed her head before It. ¡°The foul Demon of the Cursed Flame hast returned. It violates thy realm and commits grave transgressions. And it has grown yet stronger still.¡± It seethed inwardly. The Husk had kept its promise. It had arrived. ~The Foul Husk respects no boundaries. No sanctity, it knows.~ ¡°What willest thou to be done, Exalted One?¡± It contemplated. It divined the course of Its Will. ~Endure yet the transgressions. The husk is yet far from its origin and thine. It can do ought but transgress and no true harm. Endure then, for I shall offer retribution in kind.~ ¡°In what manner, Exalted One? Shall I assist Thee?¡± ~Yae, I shalt need but a fraction of thy strength. A portion of mine Influence shalt I bestow upon the firmament once more.~ ¡°This One shall prepare an aperture for thee upon the domain it did violate.¡± ~Nae¡­ the thralls have strength enough to defend our domain. I shall seek another firmament. One already well tilled.~ Hatred welled within It. Disgust. But in Its recesses, a sliver of Fear yet remained. The Cursed Flame would pay for instilling such a thing within It. ~It is but a Husk. A Shadow. The Cursed Flames appears to burn within it brightly, but an image is all it be. It possesses the hubris to attack our domain. And for this great transgression, I shall assault its domain in kind.~ * * * Sweat and blood ran freely down my brow as I crashed into the next wave of demons. It was just as Chief Yora had described. The demons were endless. We never stopped fighting. Ever. We couldn¡¯t. The masses were just that numerous. A roiling sea of monsters just like I experienced on the Hell scape of the moon. Except these things were real in every sense. Blood, guts, gore and all. ¡°Keep advancing!¡± I shouted. ¡°We¡¯re nearly to the next gate!¡± I had split the platoon again, this time leaving half to defend the skiff and bringing the other half with me to assault the gates. There were still four in our vicinity and with the amount of demons spewing out of them each second, there was no way we could do any mining with them still active. Not to mention, none of them could be there to let loose more tentacle-rays when the drop skiff finally returned. I kept a close watch on the level of Frenzy within my Dantian as I let loose [Lightning Arc Strikes] to thin out the bulk of the horde pressing down on us. Thankfully my new Twin Dao supplied me with fresh Frenzy from my Flame, balancing the output as I performed not only techniques but had to keep a constant feed to my [Soul Shield] to protect my Flame from the ever-present Bloodmoon. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing we had to worry about. Just the sight of these unworldly monsters was taxing everyone¡¯s psyche to the limits. I could already see it in the faces of some of the less seasoned legionnaires I had left back at the skiff. Two of Dim Wei¡¯s people were bordering on psychosis already, their eyes full of fear and terror. I¡¯d stayed with them as long as I could, allowing them to recover a little in the sanctuary of my extended [Soul Shield] barrier, but eventually I had to press on. Now, those who were along side me benefitted from it and with the types of demons spawning from the gates, they would need it. I¡¯d seen most of them before personally from studying the collections of drawings, but they hadn¡¯t. Even with my shielding I could tell, that after this mission, even if they were blessed to survive, they would either forget the thing entirely, or return home the broken vessels I had seen countless times during the handover ceremonies back at Du Gok Bhong. That spurred a second burst of Frenzy from my Flame, triggered by the other side of my Dao. The damn empire and their jacked-up policies when it came to abusing the lower castes of the dynasty. It was clear that mental fortitude and Qi mastery were not one in the same, else people like King Theos would be able to mop up a Hell World deployment with ease. Either they didn¡¯t want to subject themselves to the risk of going mad and turning into a demon, or they simply couldn¡¯t. Either way made them elitist pricks in my mind. Using their immense power to slaughter helpless mortals while we, the scum of the empire, lowly prisoner tributes, were subjected to front lines of the true battle the empire faced for survival. The imbalance and hypocrisy of it all filled me with rage and I let loose on the demons with even more fury. It took us another half hour but we finally reached the base of the second gate. I turned to Juk Sui and Jin Po. ¡°You guys know what to do. Protect me while I do my thing.¡± My men formed a perimeter around me while I slipped into the spirit realm. I performed the descent and when I crash landed on the Hell Scape of the moon, I saw a welcoming party had been assembled. There, amongst the horde of normal-sized demons was one of the gargantuan behemoths with tentacles for eyes. The monster charged at me immediately and stomped the ground with its massive, clawed foot. I leapt into the air with [Lightning Walk], but somehow the technique failed. I was caught just on the edge of the impact and the spiritual damage of it crushing my leg left me hollering in pain. I used it to cultivate more Frenzy as I bolstered myself with [Steel Core]. When I finally got from underneath it, I was reminded of my limitations in this realm. I still needed to remaster my techniques in a purely spiritual sense. And I supposed there was no time like the present to do it. I cycled my Frenzy and repaired my injuries, clearing a space within the mass of normal sized demons with [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]. As the giant monster reared back for another sweeping attack with an enormous club, I calmed my senses and timed my evading of the hit with a rolling dodge to the side. As the club came crashing down, I retaliated with a series of martial forms from my Axe and Glaive technique, lighting the giant creature up with sparks. I then used my [Lightning Walk] technique again, but more deliberately this time. In the real world I had muscle memory to rely upon, but here it was like learning it all over again. Still, the base was there. It was more like familiarizing myself with the interior of a new car rather than learning how to drive from scratch. I managed a few steps to bring myself equal with its head and then performed a [Lightning One Chop Cleave]. My Glaive spun and connected with the creature¡¯s giant neck, severing it clean. A wailing groan filled the air as the monster¡¯s massive body crashed into the ground, killing many of its smaller siblings before they all vanished in a cloud of black ash. My Bloodlust triggered, despite there being no blood involved, but I didn¡¯t complain. I cultivated it eagerly, refilling my Dantian and even causing it to expand. I approached the crystal and gave it a tap and then waited for the Chainmaiden to arrive.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Next time bring more,¡± I said to her as she finally appeared. ¡°I could use the spiritual workout.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to utter a word in response before I laid into her with a series of axe and Glaive strikes. My movements were so quick that she was freed from her chains even before I had time to disarm her. She fell to the ground and immediately began to screech, as if the chains provided not only protection for the obelisk but a lifeline for her as well. ¡°Foul beast¡­¡± she said with raspy breath. ¡°Enjoy thy senseless slaughter while thou still can¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what she meant and didn¡¯t really care. ¡°Will do,¡± I said with [Indifference] and then ended her with a quick strike to the neck, severing her head. I reappeared in the real world, just in time to brace myself against the detonation of the gate. We were all blown back and when we recovered, I was pleased to see the gate was not only destroyed but a fair number of the demons that were surrounding it as well. That gave us time for a quick breather. As I crouched down to sip a little water and have a chew of Jerky, my men immediately and near instinctively did the same. Jin Po was staring at the destroyed gate, perplexed. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how you are doing that, commander. What are you doing to destroy them so easily?¡± I grinned at him. ¡°Ancient Chinese Secret.¡± He stared back at me, looking even more perplexed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nevermind,¡± I said with a laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the next one.¡± It took us another hour or more to fight our way to the next gate. Once there, I popped into the spiritual realm and not surprisingly, there were two giants waiting for me this time instead of just one. I dispatched them with relative ease, honing my spiritual techniques in the process and gobbled up the free frenzy afterwards. I¡¯xan¡¯dra had less and less to say the more I encountered her. It took another four hours, but by the time I destroyed the last gate, she had all but surrendered to me, not even bother to defend herself. ¡°What thou dost do, is all in vain,¡± she said. ¡°It all shall be undone.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I said. ¡°But it still feels good doing it.¡± As I left and destroyed the last gate, I eased back to look at what we had accomplished. The landscape of the Hell World was now transformed. Where before there were five gates surrounded by throngs of demons so thick, there was no space to even move, now the place was a barren desert, marked by five craters and dotted with stray demon hordes here and there. It was a lot like what the exercise was like back at Du Gok Bhong now. ¡°This looks a lot more manageable,¡± I said, still catching my breath from the endless fighting. ¡°Damn right it does,¡± Juk Sui said, and then he shook his head with a laugh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. We might actually make it home.¡± ¡°Have you no faith?¡± Jin Po said grinning. ¡°The Legendary Commander Chun is with us. Five gates destroyed already! That has to be a record.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves, gents,¡± I said and then checked on the time. We¡¯d spent just over seven hours thus far. ¡°This is only half the job. Come on. It¡¯s time to get to mining.¡± * * * With the horde thinned out, Dim Wei and her team got to work sourcing aetherite. The harmonics of the crystal seemed less sensitive to Qi cultivators than it did to me, but Dim Wei had been practicing the art for a while. It took her only an hour to locate three spots in relatively close vicinity to the skiff. ¡°It could be fairly deep,¡± she said. ¡°But I know its here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take first crack at it,¡± I said and then using my Axe, I went at it the same way I had digging those tunnels back on Planet Hue Zen. It took about ten minutes, but finally I reached a patch of hard rock that shattered like ice when I struck it. I instantly felt a pulse of Frenzied harmonics and when I examine the bottom of the tunnel, there at my feet was slab of pure aetherite the size of a small brick. I picked it up and instantly sensed [Everyone¡¯s Pain] as visions of people being slaughtered flashed before my eyes. I dropped it instantly and then called for Dim Wei. ¡°Dig up as much as you can find,¡± I said, once she arrived. ¡°I¡¯ll start the next one for you.¡± I stayed with the mining team for more than just to speed up the process of digging. We were into the ninth hour now and I could see the telltale signs of Demonic Qi poisoning on Dim Wei¡¯s team. Keeping them inside my [Soul Shield] technique, helped to preserve what little psyche they had left. I prayed they would all make it to the end. Juk Sui led a small unit tackling the stray hordes of demons while Ten Chui kept close watch overhead, feeding information to the perimeter guard we had set up around the skiff. Once I had dug out the tunnels, I rejoined the front lines, defending the drop zone from wave after wave of demons which seemed to be coming in ever increasing frequency. We fell into a routine then and by the time we hit the twelfth hour, Dim Wei had managed to salvage what had to be half a skiff worth of aetherite. With the barrier the aetherite produced, the new source of protection from the Bloodmoon was helpful, allowing me to rotate legionnaires from the front lines to the skiff, to recover. By the final hour, despite my Flame producing its own source of Frenzy from my Dao, my Dantian was nearly depleted. And as the early rays of predawn formed in the night sky, I immediately felt why. Dark Frenzy like I had never experienced before trickled through the air. It was sharp and acute. It Dark Frenzy was like vinegar, then this felt like straight up industrial strength acid. ¡°Commander!¡± Ten Chui suddenly called from above. ¡°We have incoming. A huge surge! Giants as well!¡± I strained my eyes in the moonlight, searching in the direction he was pointing. There, spilling over the landscape like a black tar was a mass of demons the like I¡¯d never seen before. They had to be twice the size of the ones we had fought thus far and dotted within them were behemoths that were at least three or four stories tall. And then I saw something else. Something smaller and familiar but perhaps twice as deadly as the behemoths. ¡°D¡¯Mjulthu,¡± I whispered, recalling their true name from the book and Juk Sui suddenly winced next to me. ¡°What was that?¡± he said. ¡°Mind Reapers¡­ They look like brains with spider¡¯s legs, but they have Demonic Qi auras than can cripple us. Especially now.¡± I looked at the sky and could only imagine what the rays of the Cursed Star itself would feel like. We needed some kind of defensive barrier. No way could we fight against that kind of horde directly. I thought quickly and an idea struck. ¡°Dim Wei!¡± I called to her. ¡°Start offloading that aetherite and use it to make a perimeter around us, a hundred yards radius from the skiff. We need to keep these things out or they¡¯ll destroy out ride home!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Dim Wei shouted back and then she rallied her own troops. ¡°You heard the commander! Move, move!¡± Desperate minutes went by, as all together we moved as much aetherite as we could to form the perimeter. The pieces were small, fist and arm-sized chunks at best. I still wasn¡¯t sure how effective they would be, but it was better than nothing. As Dim Wei¡¯s team laid the last of the aetherite in place, I ordered them back to the skiff. ¡°You are the rear guard now,¡± I said. ¡°As soon as you see those tethers drop, get them attached. We¡¯ll pull back as soon as you do and get the hell out of here.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± she said and saluted. The rest of the platoon was spaced out in an arc along the perimeter to protect against the onslaught. The earth began to tremble beneath us as the horde drew near and I could sense the fear building within my team. ¡°Brace yourselves,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°We fight not for this aetherite. We fight for one another. Protect your brothers and sisters and we¡¯ll all make it home.¡± Their fear lessoned a little and I used the words to bolster my own determination and resolve. Everyone would return home this day. The howl and screeches of demons drew to a fever pitch and when they finally came into sight, even my cosmic-toughened mind did a double take. The creatures we now faced were like mutated forms of what we¡¯d been fighting already. Centipedes crossed with spiders. Giant slugs that moved as fast as snakes. And some my mind could not register to describe at all. All of them were hideous. One of my legionnaires cried out in sheer terror and he turned to flee. ¡°Hold the line!¡± I shouted. But it was too late. Another of my men joined him, retreating to the center of the perimeter with Dim Wei. Shit! I charged all my defenses and prepared for the worst as the horde surged towards us. The entire swarm slammed into an invisible wall in front of me with a colossal boom! and I breathed a sigh of relief that my plan had worked. Jaws and claws snapped, and the hisses of anger and hatred was palpable even if I couldn¡¯t already feel them attacking my soul. ¡°Push them back through the barrier!¡± I shouted. ¡°But keep behind it!¡± With a battle cry we pressed forward, cutting down the monstrous creatures from beyond the stars. Acrid black blood burned and hiss as it splattered across my skin. But I endured the pain with [Indifference] to generate even more Frenzy to feed my quickly depleting core. Another terrified yell came from one of my team and I looked just in time to see a Mind Reaper jumping straight through the barrier. The spider-like creature pounced on top of him, and his screams were quickly cut short as the creature stabbed its legs through his body, now frozen in fear. Shit! No! ¡°Kill it!¡± I shouted. ¡°Kill it quickly!¡± But as two more of my team charged at it, they stopped short a few feet from it and dropped their weapons, clawing at their scalps instead and began screaming. Damn it! I left the perimeter to give them support and when my [Soul Shield] barrier reached them, they immediately stopped screaming. But from the Mind Reaper I could feel a powerful barrier of its own, one that rivaled mine and was clearly protecting it from the aetherite. I leapt forward and hacked at it with my axe. It was nimble but I was faster, and I split the creature in half with a single strike. Instantly, the pressure of its aura subsided, but no sooner had I killed it than two more jumped through the barrier. ¡°Stay at the front!¡± I commanded the two legionnaires with me. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with these.¡± My heart raced with endless adrenaline and cosmic induced fear as I faced off against two of the creatures at once. I utilized my Axe and Glaive technique to stay on my toes, spinning and twirling to keep the things from landing on me. I had just managed to dispatch one of them, when I saw something new that caused my heart to drop. Breaking through the barrier with ease was one of the gargantuan monsters, its body crawling with three or four mind reapers. I barely had chance to understand what I was even seeing when it came to the monster itself. It walked on two legs, had a torso with a woman¡¯s face imprinted upon it like a mask, no head and at least twelve arms, each of them wielding some kind of weapons. It immediately began swinging and two of my men died instantly to the ferocity of its attacks. My mind broke at the sight and I threw caution to wind, engaging [Mark of the Giant] as I left the Mind Reapers behind and immediately went for the behemoth. ¡°[Lightning Splits the Towering Oak]!¡± I spun in mid-air with my Axe and Glaive, hitting the monster with everything I had to take it out as quickly as possible. My weapons struck what felt like steel, but thankfully my power pushed through, and my blades cut down the length of its body, cutting half of its arms clean off. A horrific screech filled the air and as I landed, I was immediately swarmed by two of the spider-like Mind Reapers that were crawling on the half of the body I had just cut off. I fended them off with my axe, but then out of nowhere, the body of the giant shifted with a speed unimaginable, and six sets of arms suddenly grabbed me and lifted me off the ground. The world became a spin cycle as I was thrashed back and forth on the hard shale of the ground. I clenched my teeth with pain and tasted coppery blood in my mouth as my body was put through the ringer. ¡°Aid the commander!¡± I heard Juk Sui call out and from my haphazard vision I saw legionnaires begin cutting into the monster. But no sooner had they attacked, did their war cries became screams of terror as the Mind Reapers swarmed on top of them. I dug down and released my inner rage to perform a blast of [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]. The creature roared and released me, and I fell to the ground still dazed. As I struggled to get my bearings, my mind reeled with new panic as I saw two more giant creatures breaking through the barrier with the aid of the Mind Reapers. This wasn¡¯t good. These things were strong as hell and getting stronger by the second in the growing predawn light of the Cursed Star. I was just about to throw caution to the wind and engage [Mark of the Beast] when a new voice caught me ear, filled with terror. ¡°Commander!¡± Dim Wei? I looked back to the skiff, expecting to see it overrun with spider-like Mind Reapers, but instead I saw something far worse. The skiff was lifting off the ground and standing atop it was Jei Su Long. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 22 My mind reeled with a flashback to when Jei Su Long was wrestling that duffle bag full of salt crystals from Dim Wei¡¯s hands during our final exam. Here he was doing the same thing, only now he was stealing a whole damn skiff and wrestling with Dim Wei directly. The bastard had his hands around her neck, with Dim Wei struggling to put up a resistance. I looked for the rest of her team and saw nothing but bodies at the base of the skiff as it quickly rose into the sky. My soul came undone. I expected the bastard to try and hog all the glory somehow, but to go as far as killing fellow legionnaires? My Flame Surged with a primal rage. Even the cosmic monstrosities around me paled in comparison to the pure evil that was Jei Su Long. I sprung off the ground with a savage cry, willing every ounce of my being to the singular goal of tearing his damn head off. I crashed into the multiarmed behemoth I had injured and plowed straight through it with a burst of [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]. It wasn¡¯t enough to kill it, but it was enough to push it out of my way and get a few steps beyond to try and reach the skiff. Juk Sui and Jin Po were battling one of the other behemoths and I spared a few seconds to chop down a couple of the Mind Reapers that were swarming at them with my axe. I was about to leap into the air with [Lightning Walk] when something caught me by the ankle. I was flipped upside down as the third behemoth caught hold of me and then swung me overhead, slamming me hard into the ground. Pain shook every bone in my body, and I saw stars. I gritted my teeth with blood-soaked aggravation. ¡°You damn shits!¡± I cursed as my rage exploded. ¡°I ain¡¯t got time for you right now!¡± I pushed off the ground with my arms and then, using a step of [Lightning Walk], performed a bicycle kick in midair with the monster still gripping my leg. The roles were suddenly reversed as I uprooted the giant monster with the strength of my one leg alone, sailing it overhead and slamming it into the ground with a massive Thoom! My Frenzy surged with a satisfying rush of [Bloodlust] and I nearly stayed to finish it off, but I had bigger fish to fry. I sprinted into the air with [Lightning Walk] trying to catch up to the skiff that was now at least a hundred feet or more off the ground. ¡°Jei Su Long, you son of a bitch!¡± I seethed with rage as I zeroed in on him. ¡°What the hell have you done?!¡± He was still atop the skiff, but had Dim Wei gripped from behind now, wielding her like a human shield. ¡°Stay back or she¡¯s dead!¡± he cried. I slid to a halt in mid-air despite myself. She looked beat up but still alive. ¡°Commander, just kill him!¡± Dim Wei cried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t do it!¡± Jei Su Long taunted me with a grin despite the fear running through his soul. ¡°He¡¯s always had a softspot for weaklings like you.¡± Anger and resentment boiled within me, but deep down the Struggler wouldn¡¯t let me barrel straight through Dim Wei to get to him. Shit¡­! The bastard was right. ¡°I told you you¡¯d pay for disrespecting me!¡± he said. ¡°Now all of you will!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die right along with us, you stupid asshole!¡± ¡°Not from where I stand.¡± My anger and hatred seethed. Ah, to hell with it! I thought. We were all dead anyway if I didn¡¯t stop that skiff! I charged forward despite myself, gritting my teeth with determination and rage. Jei Su Long¡¯s eyes widened with terror as my weapons charged with lightning. ¡°Take her then!¡± he cried, shoving her forward. ¡°Take her, if you wish to save her so badly!¡± Jei Su Long launched Dim Wei off the skiff with a violent blast of Qi. She cried out as the technique struck her in the back and she flew at me so fast, that I had to pull back my own technique at just the last second as not to kill her. I tried to catch her instead, but with the force of Jei Su Long¡¯s technique propelling her, she slammed into me like a missile and sent us both hurtling towards the ground. The world became a blur of violet sky and demons as we spun and eventually crashed into the hard shale below. I took a few seconds to right myself and immediately checked on Dim Wei who was now coughing up blood within my arms. ¡°H-he, he came down with the tethers,¡± she sputtered. ¡°S-said he was here to help¡­¡± ¡°Easy,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± I looked back to the sky and could no longer see the skiff. Shit! Rage and anger burned me up inside, but I couldn¡¯t worry about that now. All around me the world was exploding into violence. Another behemoth had entered the perimeter and at least four more of my men lay dead. Dim Wei suddenly began to scream within my arms and when I looked into her tear-soaked eyes all I could see was terror and fear. ¡°The Star!¡± she cried. ¡°The Cursed Star!¡± I dared to look behind me in the direction she was facing and there on the horizon was a flaming red orb of darkness and hate. Its rays cast a horrid wave of heat, sending a broiler-like red light across the landscape and where it touched, the demons grew even more ferocious. A loud hissing noise filled the air and to my horror I saw the aetherite crystals starting to crack and pop as they evaporated like ice in a frying pan. I felt the rays myself then. Stronger than any Dark Frenzy I¡¯d ever experienced before. But it wasn¡¯t Dark Frenzy exactly. It felt¡­ more pure. Almost like true Frenzy even, but not quite. My [Soul Shield] went into overdrive trying to fend it off, draining my Dantian even further, but even through it I could feel alien thoughts starting to enter my mind. Rage. Destruction. Oblivion. ~Oh, wayward Child. Hasth thou returned for thine penance?~ I couldn¡¯t tell where the words were coming from. I¡¯xol¡¯ukz?The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. But no, it felt like something else. Something I didn¡¯t yet know. But deep down. Somehow, I did. It terrified me. Dim Wei cried out again from behind me and when I looked back to her, I nearly screamed myself. Her head was swollen to perhaps twice its normal size, her face bloated, and her hair was starting to twist and writhe as if having a mind of its own. Her skin was turning red and her eyes a vibrant crimson. ¡°Help me,¡± she said weakly. ¡°Dim Wei, hang on!¡± I tried to increase the strength of my [Soul Shield], but whatever this new power was, it was clearly strong enough to pierce through both it and the dwindling barrier of aetherite around us. Resignation and resolve entered her eyes then, a grim acceptance. ¡°P-please kill me, commander,¡± she begged. ¡°I- I don¡¯t want to become a dem-o¡ª¡± I spared her from even finishing the thought, severing her neck quickly with a single clean cut of my axe. My heart ached with grief as her body collapse before me, and I let out a gut-wrenching cry of remorse. Dim Wei¡­ damn it. I¡¯m sorry. I looked to the rest of my men and saw them in equal states of demonic transformation. They were already far too gone like Dim Wei. But dammit, I owed it to them to not die a demon. With sorrow in my heart, I sped across the battlefield, seeking out each one of my comrades. Most were dead already, but a few, the strongest of them, were turning into creatures that would become perhaps far more powerful than the behemoths closing in on me. I flew into the sky to tackle Ten Chui. He was howling and convulsing in fits, fighting against the bat-like wings tearing through his skin. His face was contorted and melting, revealing a skull that looked like an insect¡¯s head within. My stomach lurched at the sight, and I cried out with rage as I lopped him in two with my glaive, delivering swift mercy from his ordeal. As his body fell to the ground, I spoke a silent prayer. That somehow their souls would find their way to a better place than this. I dove back to the ground, chopping through the resistance put up by the behemoths and the Mind Reapers. I took out my rage and anguish on them, channeling the pain of what Jei Su Long had done to us, to force me to have to do this to my own men. Behemoths and Mind Reapers fell as I gave into my savagery, ignoring the wounds they inflicted upon me as I dished out the same, but killing them did little to quell the burning anger in my soul. Somehow, someway, I would make Jei Su Long pay for this. I found Jin Po locked in combat with one of the reapers, but he wasn¡¯t human anymore. His back had sprung a shock of fine spikes like a hedgehog and his head had split into two parts, waving in the air on a set of tentacles. I dispatched him from behind, cutting through his body and killing the Mind Reaper at the same time. A sharp pain then lanced through my side and I looked down to see a silvery blade piercing through me. ¡°I¡¯ve always despised you, commander.¡± I turned to see Juk Sui. Or the monster he had fully become. He stood at least ten feet tall and had a chitinous armor that covered his skin like black scales. His swords were now imbedded in his arms like single talons and for a face was now only a mass of writhing tentacles. My mind shrieked at the sight and the words that came from him, hinted at even more horrors that I could not see. ¡°Bold is the fallen, but redemption is near. Succumb to the Greater Will and rejoin the One True Flame.¡± I had no idea what was talking through him or what it was even talking about, but I rejected it with a pulse of [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°I follow only the [Frenzied Flame]!¡± As I invoked the technique, it made Juk Sui flinch, and I used the opportunity to close the gap between us with a burst of Frenzy. I flew into a series of martial strikes and my instinct to engage him like a cultivator rather than a monster, was proven right. I countered his parries as he defended against my Axe and Glaive technique like a champion in the ring. Each parry felt like I was deflecting a shot from a cannon, a testament to just how strong the Cursed Star had made him. But he was Juk Sui no longer and I needed to free his soul from the monstrosity he had become. I poured on the dwindling Frenzy in my Dantian and engaged [Mark of the Beast]. It was a risk in my current condition and surroundings, but I had nothing else to draw on now. My added speed was enough to overcome him and I ended Juk Sui with a quick sever of his neck. I paused for a moment, trying to regain my breath and then suddenly the air shifted with a harmonic resonance of Frenzy I¡¯d never felt before. It hit me like a piercing ringing in my ears and I nearly dropped my weapons to cover them. But this was no sound. This was a resonance in my soul. The reason for it became clear as the demons who were stuck behind the barrier suddenly surged forward. The aetherite was gone, evaporated by the Cursed Star and now I could feel the full effects of the Cursed Star itself drilling through my soul. My [Soul Shield] felt like it was about to implode under the immense spiritual pressure and even with it engaged, the corners of my vision began to fade into darkness, like I was under the raw effects of the Bloodmoon again. The wall of charging demons slammed into me and my body went into a near autonomous mode of pure survival and self-defense. Under the power of the Cursed Star, the creatures were strong enough to tear straight through all of my physical defenses and I found myself quickly tapping into [Death¡¯s Door] to remain upright and alive. I lost all sense of time then. Seconds felt like hours of tortuous agony. Hope faded as the stark realization hit me. Here I was. Trapped on an alien Hell World, broiling under the rays of a Cursed Star. Barely any Frenzy left to soothe or save me. My men lost. Turned into demons. And me, forced to slay them with no hope of escape myself. I cried out in bitter anguish as I somehow summoned the will to continue to fight. The Demon inside me was about to give up and give in. To say ¡®to hell with it¡¯ and just become another demon amongst them. Another lost soul. ~Truth¡­ rejoin the fold, Fallen One~ The words entered my mind and suddenly pissed me off. ¡°To hell with you!¡± I cried out. ¡°Whoever the hell you are!¡± The red-hued Struggler pushed back against the darkness, restoring my vision of the real world. I can¡¯t end now. The deepest core of my Dao was still pulling for me. Fia. The baby. I needed to get home to be a husband and father. To save my world. To save even the wretched empire from total destruction, before I tore it the hell down myself. I surged forward with newfound strength, releasing an enormous pulse of [Fear the Flame] and [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]. The shockwave of [Frenzied Lightning] cleared an area a quarter mile wide, vaporizing the demon horde where they stood. In the brief reprieve I found clarity of mind. I needed to hide from the Cursed Star to survive. Deep in the ground. I needed to get to the tunnels I¡¯d just dug for Dim Wei. I scrambled to find the nearest one of them. After that last attack I was literally running on ¡®E¡¯ when it came to Frenzy and my Flame seemed too embattled to produce much more. The demonic horde surged behind me yet again, filling in the quarter mile gap I had just created. Finally, my Dantian drained altogether, and my [Soul Shield] collapsed. It felt as if I¡¯d just taken a sucker punch straight to my soul as my Flame instantly twisted and flared under the effects of the Cursed Star. It was like setting off a stick of dynamite in a campfire and the resulting explosion was enough to knock me out of my senses. Violent thoughts of aggression and annihilation returned, tearing my mind apart as my body began to mutate and change, becoming the true demon that I was. The Struggler wrestled for the controls, running my body as if by remote as my world view shrank to a pin prick. In the darkness a new presence threatened my soul. I couldn¡¯t see it, but yet it was there. An all-consuming fire. A Cleansing Flame. I screamed in a mixture of pure delirium and agony as I fled from it and finally somehow, I managed to dive into one of the tunnels. Immediately I felt relief from the oppression of the Cursed Star as the tunnel shielded me from the direct impingement of its rays. My mind began to reform itself the deeper I crawled, and the effects grew less and less. And then I began to sense something else. Those same thoughts and feelings as when I had dug the tunnel initially. A chorus of voices in agony and despair. But with them came the promise of something sweeter. Pure Frenzy. There was more aetherite down there somewhere and I needed to get to it to cleanse the impurities in my Flame. It was burning with a strange deep red hue and the effects was even affecting my [Death¡¯s Door]. I wouldn¡¯t have long to survive if I didn¡¯t find a substantial source of aetherite soon. I hit the bottom of the tunnel and began digging deeper. Flesh and bone snapped as my body literally cannibalized itself trying to perform the task. But I didn¡¯t stop, my mind becoming a fuzzy, haze of singular purpose. Endure the pain. Dig. Fight. Survive. I heard the screech of demons as they entered the tunnel from above, but I still didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t. I had no strength left to fight them. Digging to find that aetherite was the only way I could eventually return strong enough to kill them all. Something finally gave way beneath me and I found myself freefalling into darkness. Second passed before I hit something hard with a violent thud. I blacked out from the pain for a second and then came to, experiencing even more. I could no longer breathe, my shattered lungs heaving blood in the darkness. I could barely see out of one eye and the only thing I could make out was a faint shaft of light of where I had perhaps fallen from. It seemed incredibly high up, a couple, hundred feet or more. Shadows and screams came from it, but the demons seemed to stop just short of jumping into the abyss to finish me off. I then sensed as to why. Somewhere close to me, was the pull of aetherite. I rolled onto my stomach and began crawling towards it. My eyes barely worked, but faintly, through the agony and pain I began to see a faint yellowish glow. My vision tunneled as I pushed on through [Death¡¯s Door]. I lost count of how many time the darkness took me, but somehow the Struggler kicked me back into consciousness, and I continued on. Finally, I reached the base of a solid chunk of aetehrite crystal. I couldn¡¯t tell how big it was and I didn¡¯t care. The only thing I cared about was that it was enough to send a small vibration of Harmonic Frenzy through my soul to begin cleansing my Flame as I touched it. As I finally gave into the inevitable darkness, the sounds of sorrow and chaos reigned. I had made it, just barely. And now, it would be purely up to this crystal, if I survived. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 23 General Gong folded his arms apprehensively as the boy, Jei Su Long continued to tell his story in the debriefing room. He had arrived less than an hour ago along with the pilot, carrying half a skiff full of aetherite and nothing else. Captain Li Jeng and Governor Tai Su Long were there along with him, listening intently as Jei Su Long recounted what had transpired in detail. ¡°So you did breach the protocol then?¡± Gong said. ¡°I did,¡± Jei Su Long answered far more quickly than he would have expected. ¡°And it is a good thing that I did. It was my intention to only lend assistance to the platoon, but imagine my surprise when I found the Iron Bull in the midst of killing his own men.¡± Gong immediately grimaced at the thought. Nothing rang true about it. ¡°Killing his own men?¡± Gong questioned him further. ¡°Why would he do such a thing?¡± ¡°I had the same question, general,¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°It was only after I managed to slay the Iron Bull himself that I found the answer.¡± ¡°You killed the Iron Bull?¡± ¡°It was in self-defense,¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°The man attacked me.¡± ¡°I mean that¡­ I find it strange that you were even capable of such a thing,¡± Gong said. Jei Su Long¡¯s brows lowered in a glare. ¡°You think I not strong enough to defeat one such as him?¡± ¡°Nevermind that,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°Clearly my nephew¡¯s skills were superior. Speak of this answer that you found.¡± Jei Su Long reached into his robes and produced a piece of parchment that was stained with blood. ¡°I found this on his corpse after I slew him. It explains perfectly why he did it. He was following the orders of his princess.¡± ¡°His princess?¡± Gong said. ¡°I always knew that Bull man was up to something,¡± Tai Su Long said as he studied the document. He then handed the paper to him. ¡°Here, General Gong. Read for yourself.¡± Gong took the bloodstained parchment and began reading. My Dearest Tribute, First, well done for making the correct decision in rejecting my false offer of ease through the Academy. It was a test¡­and one that you have passed. It was always my intent to send the strongest and bravest of what our fair planet has to offer, and you, my dear Tribute, have once again proven your worth to me. Rest assured, however, that the opportunity to become a royal consort may still be in your future. Should fate destine it between us. Especially if you return to me a Legionnaire. On that note, there is another task you must assure me of completing. When you do return from your tour of the Hell Worlds, as I am sure you will, ensure that you return alone. There is a significant grant that is awarded by the imperial treasury to be split amongst the home worlds of the tributes who survive. It should go without saying that my planet is the only one worthy of receiving this grant. You must ensure that it is so. Do not disappoint me. Until the fates reunite us again. In my thoughts always, Princess Lunalah General Gong stared at the letter stupefied. ¡°This is a letter from the Third Princess Lunalah to the Iron Bull?¡± ¡°It is stamped with her imperial seal, is it not?¡± Jei Su Long said. Tai Su Long harrumphed. ¡°That settles it. The Iron Bull¡¯s motivations are now clear. He likely was planning this from the start. The reward of wedding a princess is something a low born peasant like him would dare not cast aside.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gong said sardonically. ¡°Even to the point of slaughtering his own men apparently, despite it betraying every display of his character thus far. An incredible actor he must be.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Jei Su Long said quickly. ¡°He¡¯s a born liar.¡± ¡°And one guilty of far more,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°His record at the academy must be expunged. The president himself must learn of this treachery.¡± Gong seethed inwardly. A blind man could see past this charade, yet he possessed neither the station nor proof to deny it. How indeed had Jei Su Long obtained such a document? Was it authentic? Or an act of forgery? ¡°This letter proves more than just the Iron Bull¡¯s treachery,¡± Gong said. ¡°Does it not implicate the very princess as well?¡± The notion seemed to take both Tai Su Long and Jei Su Long by surprise, almost as if the two had overlooked the true mastermind of the deed to simply place more emphasis on the Iron Bull¡¯s so-called treachery. ¡°Indeed,¡± Captain Li Jeng said. ¡°I would think a letter such as this would create quite an uproar within the lower courts.¡± Tai Su Long snatched the letter away from Gong. ¡°I shall be the one to disclose this to our princess directly. You are right. If handled carelessly this could cause a rife throughout the entire empire.¡± ¡°Perhaps there is one already,¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gong said. ¡°How do we know that other royal households are not plotting the same?¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°Uncle, I have served my tour of duty and am now a full-fledged legionnaire, having braved the fires of the Hell Worlds. But I would hate to think that with the knowledge I have now, that other deployments might be at risk. I propose that for the next two deployments I shall volunteer as a Senior Commander to oversee the operations as I have done here today to ensure their safety and integrity.¡± Gong nearly died inside. ¡°Two more tours?¡± ¡°Why yes,¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°I will make the sacrifice for the empire.¡± ¡°A capital idea,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°I am certain the president will be most pleased to hear it. Captain Lu Jeng, make for Du Gok Bhong with haste. We have much evidence of this treachery to share.¡± As Tai Su Long and his nephew left, Gong¡¯s insides soured with disgust. ¡°Did you buy any of that?¡± he asked Captain Li Jeng. ¡°Not a word,¡± the captain said. ¡°No way could he have faced the Iron Bull and won. I¡¯ve questioned my pilot. He left a full minute ahead of schedule due to a signal from Jei Su Long from below. He likely stranded them there. In the face of this evidence however, I doubt we could even bring it up as an accusation.¡± ¡°He would likely explain it away in any case,¡± Gong said. ¡°Not to mention it would be the end of our careers or even lives if we did.¡± ¡°So what do we do from here?¡± Gong sighed and thought of the Iron Bull. A brilliant legacy cut short by the arrogance and greed of the elite. ¡°We can do naught but follow our orders and endure the Governor and his wretched nephew for two more tours perhaps. They will use this as a means to claim even more glory and favor for their clan. In the meantime, we have to do our utmost to ensure that a travesty such as this does not occur again.¡± * * * I was lounging on the lakeside beach with Fia, her head nestled against my chest. She was talking to me about something, but I couldn¡¯t figure out quite what. I just smiled at her while I ran my fingers through her hair, enjoying the warmth of her body as she pressed against me. Then I noticed the size of her stomach. It was huge. That¡¯s right, I thought. The baby. Then I figured out what she was talking about. The baby and how much we needed to prepare. Where we¡¯d have to find a crib, perhaps borrow some clothes from Yu Li. We¡¯d have to get married first of course. Then that reminded me of all I needed to do to make that happen. Defeat the Warden. Gain my status as a Legionnaire. Du Gok Bhong. The Hell Worlds. I looked up at the sky and it had suddenly turned a violent red. There at its center was the oppressive orb of the Cursed Star, flanked by a Full Bloodmoon. Fia screamed next to me and when I looked, I saw it was no longer her, but Dim Wei. Tears streamed from her eyes as she begged me to kill her, over and over again.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. I jumped up and found myself surrounded by my platoon, all of them in varying states of demonic transformation. They begged for their deaths as they suffered under the effects of the Cursed Star, wailing and moaning for me to kill them. I awoke from the nightmare with a jolt. It was pitch black. For a moment, I wondered if I was still within a nightmare, but then, my body gave the reassurance of reality with the harsh bite of pain. Every cell cried out in agony, but I found I didn¡¯t have the strength to even grunt, much less scream. With the return of physical pain came the true memories of my ordeal as well. The truth that my subconscious was trying to suppress with those moments of bliss with Fia. But my conscious mind could suppress them no longer. My stomach curled as I thought of each of my men. Dim Wei. Juk Sui. Jim Po. It was still hard to believe they were all gone now. The weeks and months we had spent together. The friendships and camaraderie we had formed. And not to mention, how they had entrusted their lives to me, no question. Everything had been progressing so well. We¡¯d nearly made it. And to have all of it scattered at the last moment. All because of him. Embers of rage kindled within my soul. That damn bastard Jei Su Long, I cursed him inwardly. He had caused all of this. Slowly my grief ebbed, and rage took its place, forming like a pit of bile in my soul. My Flame coughed and sputtered as it reacted to it. It was still choked something fierce with a gunk like Dark Frenzy, but not quite. Something stronger and more potent. I¡¯d been poisoned by a Cursed Star, so Cursed Frenzy was perhaps the best way to describe it. My hand was still on the aetherite crystal and as I struggled to try and reignite my Flame, what little Frenzy I could draw on was instantly zapped. I collapsed in on myself and my consciousness gave way to darkness again. * * * I awoke sometime later. I had no clue how much time had passed. Was it hours or mere minutes? It could have been days. I had no idea. I went in and out of consciousness frequently then¡ªglimpses of pitch-black pain and reality mixing with fever dreams, plagued by the nightmarish monsters of the Hell Worlds. The cycle seemed to go on for ages, but each time I regained consciousness, I struggled for a moment to reignite my Flame. I lost track of how many attempts I made. Of how many times I endured the nightmare of seeing my men turned into demons, over and over again. But in the madness, the Struggler was there, lending his silent and solemn support. It was the thought of who and what I needed to survive for, that kept me going. Fia. The baby. Freeing my home. I had no idea if I could even get home now, but I would have to find away. No way was I dying in this Hell ridden darkness. The [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] gave me purpose and slowly, but surely, with each glimpse of consciousness, I chipped away at the Cursed Frenzy clogging my soul. * * * I came to with a start and breathed in a huge lungful of air. I then hacked it out immediately, choking on the acrid taste of sulfur. It was the first time, I realized, that I had actually breathed when I came to. The other times, I must have been teetering on the boarder of [Death¡¯s Door]. Now, however, my body seemed to have healed enough to actually be under its own power, albeit just barely. I checked my Flame and saw the Cursed Frenzy was finally gone. It was just a little candle right now, but the aetherite crystal had done its job. I still didn¡¯t know how long it had taken. Was I out for days? Weeks? I prayed not. But days was likely. I hadn¡¯t been this badly beat up in ages and that went for both physically and spiritually. The only upside was, that if I survived this and managed to heal all the way naturally, I¡¯d be in for a shit-ton of gains. The thought made me laugh inwardly and I hacked out a little chuckle. Doing that hurt like hell. I struggled to get on my hands and knees in the darkness and the effort felt like I was trying to perform a pushup with an elephant on my back. It took time, but eventually I managed to get to crawling. Hard rocks bit into my palms and I realized I must have very little of my naturally hardened skin left to even feel such a thing. How did I even lose it? I didn¡¯t recall burning my hands or anything, but then the realization hit me as a gnawing growl twisted my stomach with pain. My body was cannibalizing itself. I was dying of hunger and thirst and my parched throat felt like it was filled with knives. I tried to find my canteen, but my robes were shredded. I couldn¡¯t even find my weapons. If I had the strength to shift with [Mark of the Beast] I could perhaps see in the dark, but my body was lightyears away from doing something like that right now. Hell, even a spark of lightning would help, but I had no spare Frenzy to speak of. My Dantian was but a sliver and anything I had in it was now devoted to the most basic functions to keep me alive through [Death¡¯s Door]. I didn¡¯t know where I was heading in the darkness, but I needed to find water. I stumbled around for countless minutes, and slowly my eyes adjusted to the faint light produced by the aetherite crystal. It wasn¡¯t much, the crystal itself being only the size of a football, but from it, I could just barely make out that I was within a large cavern. I found that my weapons had fallen close to me, but I was in no condition to try and lift them. I searched on my hands and knees for any remnants of my ration pack, dreaming of finding a sliver of jerky and my canteen. But after spending what felt like an hour, I couldn¡¯t find anything at all. Hope faded to desperation but subtly I began to sense something else in the darkness. It was faint, but in the distance, I could hear what sounded like voices. At first, I thought it was coming from the crystal, but as I touched it again, I could sense no living spirit within it, like what I had experienced back at Du Gok Bhong. Perhaps it was too small. But as I focused on the voices, I sensed that same spiritual presence as when I was digging earlier. Perhaps there was a larger crystal somewhere. Something that could perhaps sustain me. I looked to the small lump of aethrite that had sustained me thus far. I¡¯d have to leave it behind to find whatever it was. But what other choice did I have now? I summoned my strength and honed my spiritual focus as I crawled towards wherever the voices were coming from. Pitch blackness returned and I found myself literally stumbling in the dark with no compass other than the voices of desperation and fear, drawing me nearer. I didn¡¯t know how far I traveled but fatigue set in as hours went by. But, then along with the voices I heard something else. The gentle lapping of water splashing against a rock. A jolt of excitement and hope ran through me, reinvigorating my weary bones. I crawled towards it, enduring the pain of both exhaustion and the numerous abrasions that now blistered my hands and knees. I sensed I was heading downward, lowering towards some depth unseen and then finally I found the source. Water I couldn¡¯t see, trickled down a rockface and pooled in a small basin below it. It was cool to the touch and soothed my burning skin. Scooping the water into my palms, I sampled it and didn¡¯t care that it tasted like mud. I lapped it up hungrily and the water soothed my aching throat. I sensed something move within the water and flinched back startled. What the hell was that? In my mind I conjured up all manner of creatures that could be slithering in this water. Worms, leeches, giant cockroaches? It all turned my stomach and made my flesh crawl, but then another thought occurred. What the hell else was I going to find to eat down here? I summoned my [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] and fished through the small pool of water to find whatever the hell it was. Something slimy slipped past my hand and I splashed through the water to snatch it. A mixture of revulsion and disgust filled me as I finally grasped whatever it was. It was long and slimy and twisted within my grasp. I didn¡¯t know what the hell it was. It could be some poisonous demon larva for all I knew. But it was protein my body desperately needed to repair itself. To hell with it, I thought. Whatever the outcome, I¡¯d have to trust that I could survive eating whatever this thing was by relying on [Death¡¯s Door]. I blanked my mind as I pushed the writhing thing into my mouth and bit down hard. Nasty, bitter tasting juices filled my mouth, and I nearly spit it out and retched, but the thought that all my body needed was fuel right now, forced me to keep it down. I imagined it being some kind of fish, like raw sushi and that helped me bite and choke down the rest of it. I nearly vomited as the thing filled my stomach and I washed out to taste with the foul-tasting water. I propped myself against the rock face then, breathing heavily from my ordeal. As the minutes passed, my mind and body seemed to settle. My stomach went to work digesting whatever I¡¯d just eaten and then, like it finally knew I had sustenance to process, my body gave into the fatigue, and I fell into a long and restful sleep. I awoke sometime later, feeling surprisingly refreshed and renewed. Even my Flame seemed to burn a little brighter. My stomach surprisingly did not feel sick and even had a bit of appetite gnawing at it. I went back to the pool and drank more water, before searching for more of the nasty worms or whatever the hell it was that I had eaten. No, not worms, I thought. Eels. I convinced myself, that that¡¯s what they were. Like unagi. Fresh Japanese sushi was on the menu. I found and scarfed down three more of them, blocking my nose as not to actually taste the things, but I managed to fill my stomach. I rested then and like before, my body gave way to sleep. I repeated the process until it became a routine and slowly, I recovered and regained my strength. After what had to be a couple of days or so, I finally had enough strength and wherewithal to think straight again. My body was still relatively weak and recovering, but at least my mind and spirit were now functioning as they should. In between my disgusting meals, I dove into my mind¡¯s eye to enjoy the solace of my lakeside beach. But after a while even that became tedious. I finally set my mind to what I really needed to do. I needed a plan to get the hell out of here. My body still needed to recover, but my mind and soul were free to roam. I needed to get back to the surface, strong enough to rendezvous with the next deployment. If things went to schedule, that gave me two weeks or so to recover and prepare. But how much time had passed already? I had no clue. Which meant I needed to get strong enough to reach the surface as soon as possible. Not to mention to be able to defend myself against the hordes of demons roaming up there. As I contemplated my predicament, a new thought occurred. I needed to scout out my surroundings. Slipping into the spiritual realm, I inhabited the Red-hued [Spectral Body] of the Struggler and then ventured into the darkness of the spiritual realm. Above I could sense the rays of Dark Frenzy from the surface and the gates that spawned the demons there. But below, where I was, I sensed that¡¯s same presence as I did before. A huge source of harmonic Frenzy and the voices that came with it. As I ventured to reach it, I saw the faint glow of it in the spiritual plane. A ghostly form the same hue and shape as the aetherite crystal appeared, but surrounding it was something else. Something vile and powerful. As I drew nearer, I could sense a malevolence and rippling across the faint outline of the crystal, were purple tendrils of Dark Frenzy. The tendrils pulsed and suddenly I sensed an unearthly presence draw near. Something flashed and I felt myself quickly ejected from the spiritual realm and suddenly I was back in my own body again. Shit, I thought. What the hell was that? But whatever it was, I had no way to find it in the physical realm. At least not yet. My body was still too weak. But perhaps¡­ I ventured back into my mind¡¯s eye and read a few versus from the cultivation manual again before attempting to project my [Spectral Body] into the real world. It was a new technique, but not dissimilar to those I already knew from before. It started out with me inhabiting my [Spectral Body] in the spiritual realm, but then from there I would need to project my [Spectral Body] into the real world. I could manage but a second at first, the technique draining what little Frenzy I had. I would then have to rest and recover before trying again. It took me close to a day and over a dozen tries, but eventually I got the meridian sequences down just right and was finally able to [project] my inner self into the real world. It was similar to me summoning my [Spectral Body] as I had done countless times before, but this time, instead of seeing double, with my [Spectral Body] superimposed over my true self, I was now seeing only through the eyes of my [Spectral Body] alone. I¡¯ve done it! I thought. My spiritual consciousness was now inhabiting my [Spectral Body] in the real world. Immediately my surroundings came to life as my demonic eyes pierced through the darkness. I could see myself leaning against the hard rock shale of the cavern wall. I looked a mess. Emaciated. I needed real food. I took a few steps and suddenly my [Spectral Body] dissipated, and I found myself thrust back into my body again. Shit, I thought. Not much of a projection range. But it was a start. After a few moments to muster a bit more Frenzy, I tried the technique again and this time I managed to make three steps before my [Spectral Body] dissipated once more. Progress, I thought. It was slow, but it was there. If I could master this, I could venture far away enough to find a better source of water, or perhaps even venture to the surface to scrounge up some real food. If such a thing even existed. But whatever the case, this was now my ticket to greater freedom in this mini-dungeon of a Hell World. You¡¯ve got this Max, I told myself. Get the hell out of here. Encouraged, I summoned my hatred for Jei Su Long to cultivate a bit more frenzy, before settling back within my mind¡¯s eye and then trying again. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 24 I spent the next few days perfecting the [Spectral Projection] technique. Not that I had a true way to even count days. I measured time from when I woke, cultivated and trained, ate and then slept again. It was a crude measurement, and it could just have easily been 12 hour periods instead of 24, but I trained and practiced until I lost all mental focus and then woke again when my body and soul were ready for more. By the end of the first ¡®day¡¯, I managed to project as far as thirty feet and maintained it for about ten minutes. By the end of the second day, I could do about a hundred feet and could hold the technique for about an hour. My progression was still limited by the amount of Frenzy I could generate, but as I got used to maintaining the technique, I found I could vary the distance widely depending on how long I needed to maintain it. I also discovered the limitations of the technique as well. I could exert brute force through my spectral form and use Frenzy techniques as well, but manipulating objects with fine motor control was quite difficult. I¡¯d have to use even more Frenzy to just hold something. I practiced this by hunting for the eels in my [Spectral Body] rather than fishing blindly in the pool. I almost wished I hadn¡¯t, because the true look of the ¡®eels¡¯ was more revolting than my imagination had conjured. They were about two feet long and rippled with segmented bodies that were blood red. No eyes, just a mouth. They were probably closest to being leeches that fed on rocks. Seeing the things for real made eating them a lot harder, which made my need to widen my area of search even more important. By day five I found I could project nearly a thousand feet and could hold my [Projection] that distance for close to an hour at maximum. That was pretty close to what I would need to get back to the surface, I figured. I could do ten times that distance if I held it for only ten minutes. And for what I needed to do next, that would perhaps be enough time. My body was still recovering, but I needed more protein than what the ¡®eels¡¯ could provide if I wanted to recover fully. Of all the creatures I¡¯d seen on the surface, the most ¡®edible¡¯ of them seemed to be those tentacle-rays. And right now, as hungry as I was, the idea of barbequing some tentacle-ray meat over an open fire had my stomach rumbling. I took the first opportunity I could, to finally venture back to the large cavern where I had fallen in from the surface. Utilizing a bit of my solid Frenzy, I watered it down back to a liquid form and then, using one of the first true manifestation techniques I had mastered, I produced a small flame in my palm to see in the dark. I was still weak, and making the physical trek back to where I¡¯d stumbled from in the darkness earlier was an ordeal in and of itself. I knew then that the ¡®eels¡¯ weren¡¯t really helping me to heal. They were simply keeping my body from slipping back through [Death¡¯s Door]. That made my struggle to find real sustenance even more desperate. There was quite a distance from the cavern entrance to the small pool I had found. At least a quarter mile, although it was hard to gauge distance with the difference in elevations involved. As I neared the main cavern, the familiar stench of sulfur burned my nostrils. I then looked about and saw my Axe and Glaive still laying undisturbed on the cavern floor. I joined them on the floor then, sitting in lotus position in order to project my Sacred Soul. As I performed the technique for what seemed like the thousandth time, my projection emerged near effortlessly and I went from being a weakling holding a meager flame to see in the dark, to the robust red-hued Struggler. It was a sign at least that my spirit had not atrophied from my ordeal. In my [Spectral Body] I left my withering husk behind and wasted no time floating up to the hole in the ceiling with [Lightning Walk]. It was probably more mind over matter considering I didn¡¯t really weigh anything as a projected spirit. I could have probably just floated up there but that was a challenge for another day. Right now, I needed to hunt me some food. I entered the opening in the cavern ceiling and found my tunnel still intact. I followed it upwards for a couple hundred feet before I ran into a dead end where I found it had collapsed.Stolen novel; please report. Damn it. I summoned my [Spectral Weapons] and took a swing with my axe, evoking [Struggler¡¯s Lightning Cleave of Fury] to blast away the debris and clear the collapse. To my surprise, I broke straight through, being much closer to the surface than I expected. But then something else hit me. My soul instantly melted as boiling rays from the Cursed Star filled the tunnel entrance. It felt like I was being doused with acid. Even engaging my [Soul Shield] did little to help. I managed to get a quick glimpse out the tunnel and saw teaming herds of demons, but thankfully no gates. I retreated back into the shade and waited a moment more to see if any of the demons had seen or sensed me. Nothing. I couldn¡¯t tell how high the Cursed Star was in the sky, and I loathed the idea of trying to wait until nightfall, but in my current state I didn¡¯t have much choice. The rays of the Cursed Star were strong enough to dispel my [Spectral Projection] completely. Much like they did the aetherite crystals. I supposed it made sense, considering I was a Frenzy-manifested form of my physical self, right now. My defenses were not really a part of me in this form. I was still like a ghost in many ways. I could dish out damage still, but I couldn¡¯t really take it. I went back to my physical self and then checked back on the tunnel every few hours. By the time the Cursed Star finally set and the Bloodmoon rose, my stomach was killing me. I nearly made the decision to trek back down to the pool to eat more ¡®eels¡¯ but I was physically spent and had exerted far too much effort to go back empty handed now. Summoning the last dredges of my Frenzy, I reassumed my noncorporeal form and ventured to the edge of the tunnel again. This time, when I looked outside, it was shocking to see the roaming hordes of demons looking almost placid compared to their Cursed-Star-crazed counterparts. When I stepped out of the tunnel, I felt the effects of the Bloodmoon too draining my essence, but it was much reduced and tolerable compared to being under the Cursed Star. Still my Frenzy was burning and so was my time. I jumped outside, scanning the star-ridden skies for any signs of the tentacle rays. With the gates gone however I didn¡¯t readily see any. My hope faded a bit as I scanned the volcanic landscape for anything else that looked edible. Humanoid like demons were abound but that was way too close to my DNA to stomach. Trekking a couple hundred feet I finally spotted something that looked like a scorpion. My hunger craved mind translated that into ¡®land lobster¡¯. There was a group of them, but with the scorpions being close to the size of a horse, I only needed one. I waited until one of them meandered from the herd and then chopped at it with a [Lightning Arc Strike]. To my chagrin, my lightning attack cleaved the thing in two and the five others with it all turned and began to charge at me. Shit! I instinctively prepared to kill them all, but luckily the Struggler had enough common sense to turn and run. The point wasn¡¯t to kill them. I needed to get one of these things to my physical body. I dove into the tunnel and the scorpion herd followed after me. I pushed downward and when I got close to the edge of the tunnel exit, suddenly they paused. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a combination of them sensing the small aetherite crystal below or perhaps them losing connection to the Bloodmoon above, but either way they began to retreat. I cursed inwardly, but then thought otherwise as this phenomenon was likely what kept me safe and alive in the bottom of the cavern those first few days. Nevertheless, I needed to eat. I dashed backwards, leaping ahead of the retreating scorpions. With a burst of Frenzy, I punted one of them out of the tunnel with a [Lightning] charged kick. I heard it land with a crash below. Looking over the edge, I did a mini victory dance as the thing floundered on its back at the bottom of the cavern. But suddenly the scorpion righted itself and after turning in a certain direction, made a beeline for the edge of the cavern. I was confused by its reaction at first, thinking it was trying to flee, but then something in the back of my skull triggered like a self- defense instinct. Wait a minute... The bastard was headed for me. The real me! I opened my eyes just in time to see the giant scorpion bearing down on top of me. Adrenaline spiked and I reacted more from impulse and instinct rather than true control, the Demon taking the reigns. I flew out of my lotus position with a [Lightning] charged punch. ¡°[Struggler¡¯s Fist of Fury]!¡± My knuckles slammed into its thorax with a sharp pain, but I pushed through it and the force of my strike was enough to crack its shell open. Guts sprayed everywhere as its legs twitched in a violent death throw. I nearly fell back down from all the exertion, but the [Bloodlust] of my kill triggered a surprise burst of Frenzy that I couldn¡¯t let go to waste. Consolidating it into liquid form, I raised my palm and blasted the twitching scorpion corpse with a stream of [Frenzied Flames]. I held it for what had to be five or ten minutes before my Dantian finally gave out and I collapsed to my knees. The thing smelled terrible but that didn¡¯t deter me or my appetite. Ignoring the heat of its burning shell, I tore off one of the huge scorpion limbs and then cracked it open like it was a giant Alaskan King crab leg. I pulled out a steaming piece of meat that did indeed resembled something that could come from a crab. I bit into it and to my surprise and delight, it tasted like the sweetest meat on Earth. Not that I was on Earth anymore. And I wasn¡¯t sure if this was truly safe to eat either. It probably certainly wasn¡¯t kosher being demon meat and all. Ah, screw it, I thought. What happens on Fhae I¡¯ung stays on Fhae I¡¯ung. I tore into the rest of the scorpion meat greedily and then, after tearing off another leg, managed to truly fill my stomach. With a satisfied belch I finally breathed a sigh of relief and laid down to rest. I could really go for a chug of muddy water, but I was too tired and spent for now. I closed my eyes and drifted off to a well needed sleep and this time, I could truly sense my body beginning to heal. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 25 Blue Rose stood firmly at attention at the front of the assembly as the gong sounded, and the music of the imperial anthem began to play. It was the two-week deployment rotation, the general assembly that ushered in new recruits, sent new legionnaires to the Hell Worlds and brought the victorious one¡¯s home. Although in this case, it was closer to nearly four weeks now. When news had come that Max¡¯s deployment had been delayed, it came as somewhat of a sign to Blue Rose, that the universe was giving her yet more time to prepare. And so, she had done just that. Utilizing the drawing Max had left her, she trained doubly hard to increase her spiritual endurance. The first few days, looking at the horrific drawing had plagued her with vivid nightmares and flashbacks to when she¡¯d nearly lost her mind in the desert during the final exam. And without Max¡¯s help she certainly would have. But now his help was aiding her to build her own strength to combat the effects of the Demonic Qi exerted by the Bloodmoon. With the extra time of being delayed, she retook her final exam and passed with ease. Now she stood with pride at the head of the assembly, awaiting the return of Max¡¯s deployment to start her own. Deep down she wondered if Max would still be able to keep his promise to her. To join her on her deployment. She knew he had to get home though. To see his future wife and start his family. But in a way she wouldn¡¯t even mind if he couldn¡¯t join her. Max had given her a gift in more ways than one. She had now found her own strength and confidence to challenge the Hell Worlds on her own. A part of her was beaming with inner pride, eager to show him just how much stronger she¡¯d grown since he had left. Not that she wouldn¡¯t mind his company, of course. But the weakness that had plagued her to need it, was now gone. Still, she couldn¡¯t wait to just see him again period. Not as a savior or protector. But simply a dearly missed friend. President Tzu Li Zen finally entered the assembly from the back of the square to perform his inspection of the various ranks and Robes on display within Du Gok Bhong. Butterflies of excitement and anticipation roiled within her stomach. She still couldn¡¯t believe this day was finally here. As President Tzu Li Zen passed by and gave his final inspection, she braced herself even firmer, but sadly he didn¡¯t pause to spend much time inspecting their platoon. A brief glance was all he gave, his mind seemingly elsewhere with preoccupation or stress. It was an unusual demeanor for him and the look of it caused a ripple of apprehension to course through her soul. The hastiness continued as he gave his usual commencement speech to the new Grey Robes who had survived the gauntlet and when he finished, she waited in anticipation for the next part of the ceremony. ¡°Tributes,¡± Tzu Li Zen said. ¡°As is our custom, on every second week, we hold this assembly to not only welcome our new cohorts, but to welcome home those who have served their final tours as fully blooded Legionnaires. Legionnaires of the 28th Deployment of the 5,073rd campaign, step forward and give report!¡± Her heart pounded with excitement and anticipation as she eagerly awaited to see Max step on stage, but then the pounding of her heart turned to fear, as all she saw appear was Jei Su Long. What the hell? Where was he? Where was Max? Fear continued to grip her soul as the blue-haired bastard stepped on stage now wearing the jade trimmed robes of a full-fledged legionnaire and when he bowed to the president, he had the slightest smirk of superiority upon his face. ¡°High Marshal, I, Senior Commander Jei Su Long of the 28th Deployment gives this report of our endeavors on the Hell World of Fhae I¡¯ang,¡± he said. ¡°Zero gates destroyed and 9,855 taels of aetherite crystal recovered.¡± Senior commander? Blue Rose waited for the other shoe to drop. For Max and the rest of the platoon to emerge. Clearly, this had to be some powerplay by Jei Su Long to hog all the glory of the announcement. No way Max would not have survived. She pushed the thought out of her head immediately as the ceremony proceeded. ¡°Well done, 28th Deployment,¡± Tzu Li Zen said almost solemnly. ¡°Assembly¡­ congratulate the deployment on their success.¡± A measured round of applause was given, but nowhere near the usual level of celebration and enthusiasm for a returning deployment. As Blue Rose glanced up and down her own platoon, she could see her colleagues shared the same looks of concern. What the hell had happened out there? ¡°May the 29th Deployment step forward,¡± Tzu Li Zen said and Blue Rose was still so shell-shocked she nearly forgot to advance with the rest of her platoon. ¡°Assembly, hail the 29th Deployment of the 5073rd Campaign. Give them your praise, respect and honor!¡± Everyone in the assembly thrust their right fist into the air and began shouting the commencement chant as one. ¡°To those who now face the Hell Worlds of the Cursed Stars, we the assembly of Tributes salute you! May we too one day tread the path of death and sacrifice ourselves for the glory of the Empire. Go a mortal and return a god!¡± Blue Rose couldn¡¯t feel the power and conviction of those words right now. Her soul was bleeding with anxiety and dread. Her mind didn¡¯t want to acknowledge was she knew the lack of Max¡¯s presence meant. No, she thought. This didn¡¯t just happen. This isn¡¯t happening! ¡°All of you remain here,¡± Chief Yora said as the assembly broke. ¡°The President wishes to speak with you all personally.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Chief?¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°What happened to the Iron Bull?¡± Chief Yora¡¯s eyes shifted down toward the ground and then to the side. ¡°All will be explained in a moment. Remain in form.¡± Blue Rose did so, suppressing the dread and anxiety building in her gut. Her eyes watered. She felt like she was about to throw up. The President approached them, joined by Jei Su Long and another man she didn¡¯t recognize, but by his robes and blue hair, he clearly had to be some senior member of Jei Su Long¡¯s clan. ¡°29th Deployment,¡± Tzu Li Zen said. ¡°This is Governor Tai Su Long of the Twin River Clan, the chief benefactor of Du Gok Bhong. He joins us here to apprise you of an anomaly which took place during the last deployment. The information you are about to receive is strictly confidential and should not be repeated, but because it will impact your deployment, you are being made aware. Governor?¡± More apprehension filled her as Tzu Li Zen stepped to the side to make way for the governor. His introduction too had been given with a lackluster nature as his commencement speech earlier. As if he didn¡¯t want to say much, or anything at all. ¡°Graduate Legionnaires of the 29th deployment.¡± The governor acknowledged them with a short dip of his head. ¡°I bring unsavory news about the 28th deployment. There was a plot that was uncovered, but sadly too late before the damage was already done. My, nephew, the Senior Commander was the only one to survive.¡± The words hit her like a thunderbolt. There it was. The confirmation. Max was dead. No¡­ She shook her head reflexively, rejecting the notion. She didn¡¯t want to believe it. Couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°How?¡± she said, her voice cracking. ¡°What happened to all of them?¡± ¡°I shall let the senior commander explain,¡± Governor Tai Su Long said. ¡°Commander?¡± Jei Su Long stepped forward to address them. ¡°It appears the Iron Bull, who you all adored so much and put so much faith in, was against all of us from the very start.¡± He paused to shake his head as if in disappointment. ¡°When I ventured to the Hell Worlds, I found the Iron Bull had slain his entire platoon and then sought to kill me. Thankfully I was strong enough to defeat him, but on his body, I found evidence, in the form of a letter, of a plot to return as the sole legionnaire, in order for his world to receive the imperial benefit alone.¡± Her disbelief quickly turned to anger as she stared at Jei Su Long. ¡°What?¡± she blurted out despite herself. ¡°You killed the Iron Bull? How?¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°He was weak,¡± Jei Su Long said, glancing at her with a smile. ¡°And I was stronger.¡± That son of a bitch. She wanted to say more, but she held her tongue. What treachery had he wrought? What had he done to achieve this? No way Max would have done anything like what he¡¯d said. Although she did recall reading that letter from the princess that he¡¯d gotten. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through with it. And then something else struck her. She wanted to say more, but she read the circumstances. Now wasn¡¯t the time. Whatever Jei Su Long had done, he had convinced everyone of his story, and his alone. Anger and rage seethed within her soul as the reality was slowly setting in. Max was gone and this bastard was responsible somehow. But he couldn¡¯t have killed him directly. He was far too weak and cowardly for that. Her anger built as her hands curled into fists, but then suddenly, her heart broke. The realization hit her again. Despite how it happened. Max was now gone. She choked out a sob as her eyes teared. Damn it, Max¡­ what the hell happened to you out there? ¡°Due to this transgression,¡± Tai Su Long said. ¡°My Nephew will be accompanying your platoon as its senior commander to ensure no further anomalies occur. I shall leave it to your president to ensure that the Iron Bull¡¯s name is not retained within the history of this grand institution. Were he still alive, the punishment for such treason would be execution. That is all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dismissed,¡± Tzu Li Zen said dispassionately, like he himself didn¡¯t want to be here. ¡°Prepare now for your deployment. The skiff will leave in thirty minutes.¡± As the assembly broke, Blue Rose immediately rushed to Chief Yora. ¡°I need a word please, Chief.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°Jei Su Long. He¡¯s lying.¡± Her eyes widened and she immediately pulled her to the side. ¡°Do not say such things openly. The man and his uncle stand just over there.¡± ¡°What he said does not make sense,¡± Blue Rose said. Yora sighed. ¡°Not much of this does, but it¡¯s the reality we have to accept.¡± ¡°I mean more than what happened to the Iron Bull,¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°I have proof Jei Su Long is lying.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That evidence he spoke of,¡± she said. ¡°The letter. There is no way he found that on the Iron Bull¡¯s body.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The letter exists, but Jei Su Long confiscated it from him months ago during training. And it does indeed say what he says, but no way Max would carry out such a deed. Besides his honor, he hates his princess.¡± ¡°Max?¡± Yora said. ¡°Sorry, the Iron Bull,¡± she said, realizing not many referred to him as such. ¡°If Jei Su Long was so weary of a plot, why did he not disclose that letter to you or the president earlier. Clearly, he must have liked the idea himself and is now perpetrating this fraud to clear himself as the sole survivor and benefactor while blaming the Iron Bull.¡± ¡°Quiet now,¡± Yora said in a hushed whisper as her eyes shifted to something behind her. ¡°He approaches.¡± Blue Rose stiffened as she turned to face Jei Su Long. ¡°Ah, Blue Rose,¡± he said with another cold smile. ¡°So fateful for you to be joining me on this tour. I must extend my condolences on the Iron Bull. I know you two were estranged lovers or something, but clearly now I hope you can appreciate that the man was a fraud in all his ways.¡± Deep anger and resentment burned within her soul, but she took a page out of Max¡¯s book and would not give the bastard the satisfaction of seeing it on her face. ¡°Never lovers,¡± she said, matter-of-factly. ¡°Max was my friend.¡± Jei Su Long raised his brows in mock surprise. ¡°Oh, I see. Well, it matters little now. The man is dead. But fear not, I will ensure your safety on your tour of the Hell Worlds, Blue Rose. You just ensure, that you are assembled on time.¡± And with that he left, hands behind his back. The rage returned and she would have given anything to plunge a dagger into his skull. ¡°Easy with those eyes,¡± Yora said. ¡°The killing intent within them is palpable even without the Qi.¡± ¡°Please, you must believe me,¡± Blue Rose said, turning back to her. ¡°Something is not right here. You can confirm my story with Tu¡¯lok. He was there with us when Jei Su Long confiscated the letter.¡± Yora sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe you. I¡¯ll mention what you said to the President, but I¡¯m afraid Jei Su Long is still correct in the long run. There is little that can be done for now. Play things smart, Blue Rose. I understand you may wish revenge, but an assassination will not go unnoticed, nor uninvestigated. And this proof of yours would look very weak in retrospect, if that occurs.¡± Blue Rose nodded, taking the words of wisdom from the Chief like a whisper from heaven. Her mind had already been busy calculating how she could quickly and quietly kill that bastard while enroute to the Hell Worlds, but that would raise more suspicions than anything, just like Yora had said. ¡°You should focus on yourself,¡± Yora said. ¡°That boy betrays his intentions as plainly as you do. Watch your back out there. All of you.¡± * * * I stretched and flexed as I went through my calisthenics routine. My body was bathed in sweat from the three-hour long workout, but I could feel my full strength finally returning like never before. It was now day five of my demon meat only diet and I had to say, the results were nothing short of phenomenal. I stuck to the scorpions mostly because they actually tasted good and were somewhat easy to round up and kick down the hole. And just one of them could feed me for a couple of meals. I did eventually manage to snag one of the tentacle rays on day three. The meat turned out to be a lot less flavorful than the scorpions and was chewy to boot, but it was a lot hardier and chowing down on one of them kept me full for longer. My appetite was ravenous once I started eating regularly, which I guess was my body¡¯s natural response to shifting out of starvation mode. By day four I was eating two whole scorpions a day to stay full. The whole thing reminded me of this ¡®carnivore diet¡¯ my dad had tried for a few weeks to lose weight. My mom had been totally against it¡ªsaid he would give himself a heart attack or something from all the cholesterol. He argued with her about it constantly, but then quit on his own after about a month anyway. ¡°Ain¡¯t worth giving up my beer,¡± he¡¯d said. I chuckled at the thought now. He was probably right about that. But for me, thankfully I had no such luxuries to be tempted by. And the results were now showing for themselves. Instead of losing weight, however, I was gaining it by the day, quickly returning to my normal physique. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the demon meat itself, or the fact that my body was healing from the worst thrashing of its life, but now that I had the fuel to fully heal, I was feeling beefier and stronger than ever. After just a day I could lift my weapons again and with them I practiced not only my martial forms but my Frenzied Techniques as well. But it wasn¡¯t just my body that had repaired itself. My mind was working better now too. Even though I was training my spirit and soul when I was down by the pool, I had no clue how much brain fog I¡¯d been stumbling through thanks to the reduced calories. After eating that first scorpion, I had the strength to truly explore the cavern in my physical body and to my delight I discovered that my pack had bounced down a small crevasse and was dangling by its straps. Finding that thing had felt like the damn Fourth of July to me. Rooting through it, I found my water canteen, a stash of real food and even my writing implements I¡¯d promised Chief Yora I would use to capture the unseen monsters of the Hell World. I used the jerky sparingly as a condiment and seasoning, which sent my meals to the next level. The pack itself was helpful to filter the muddy water from the pool and turn it into decent tasting stuff that I stored in my canteen. After that life was looking up in many ways. I had the strength to train physically during the day, and also to study the cultivation manual to further hone my [Spectral Projection] technique. By night, I kept watch on the sky for the next deployment. I truly had no idea just how long I¡¯d been down in the cavern, but it had to be over two weeks by now. I feared that perhaps I¡¯d missed the next drop, which filled me with a bit of dread. That would be the 29th Deployment. After that would come the 30th. That would be the final drop on the Hell World of Fhae I¡¯ung before they rotated to a different planet. If I missed that, it would be all over. Another deployment would not visit Fhae I¡¯ung for another year and who knew where the drop zones might change to. Even now I knew they probably changed the drop zones already. With that bastard Jei Su Long reporting a total loss, they would assume it an unsafe drop zone, despite us clearing out five gates and making it the safest drop site on the planet. From my study of the records in the archives at Du Gok Bhong, the standard procedure was to deploy about a hundred miles from the last failed drop with a rotation back to the initial drop zone on the final deployment. That meant I needed to be ready to assist the next deployment wherever and whenever it came down. That kept me keeping one eye on the sky every single night. The other I kept on my drawing pad as I sketched the new creatures I¡¯d seen. Those tentacle-rays were one of them, but I had no idea what their true name was. Their demonic name. But I was sure the larger aetherite crystals of this planet would know. If I could find one large enough, perhaps it would be inhabited by an actual conscious spirit that I could communicate with¡ªjust like my legionnaire Berserker predecessor, the Imperial Marshal Wi Chu Lou, had done. It was that thought that stuck in my head as I was about to get some sleep while the Curse Star rose on the surface. I¡¯d been busy improving my physical self, but now that I was back into shape, I could turn my attention to more spiritual matters again. And those voices I¡¯d heard from the first time I started digging still haunted me when I returned to the pool for water. I had to find out what it was. It had to be a massive aetherite crystal of some kind, perhaps even what that spirit had told me to seek out back at Du Gok Bhong. What the hell, I thought as I roused myself from sleep. I had a good 14 hours until the Cursed Star set. And that gave me plenty of time to explore. * * * I started from the pool and began making my way downward. With light from a constant spark of [Steel Lightning] the terrain was well lit, and I could find my footings easily. I dipped in and out of the spiritual realm, every so often to orientate myself. In the spiritual realm, I could find the source easily. It was huge, whatever it was, but just like when I had seen it previously, the dotted outline of the crystal was bound in purplish tentacles of Dark Frenzy and when I tried to approach it, I was immediately ejected from the spiritual realm and thrust back into my own body again. I cursed frustratedly as it happened for the fourth or fifth time. It was well over seven hours of exploration now and I had descended what had to be close to a mile, but I could find no way to go further or deeper. Yet still, in the air, I could sense the power of the crystal resonating and calling me to go deeper still. I sighed and plopped down on a hard piece of shale in lotus position to think. I would need to start heading back up to the surface soon. As deep as I¡¯d come, I would not be able to keep an eye on the night sky from here with my [Spectral Projection] and even if I did happen to be lucky enough for the deployment to arrive, I¡¯d be a good seven hours behind in trying to reach them. I was just about to call it quits when a new idea occurred. I spilled back into the spiritual realm and found the source again, but this time I didn¡¯t try to touch it. Instead, I readied myself and activated my [Spectral Projection] technique. As my meridian sequences connected, my [Spectral Body] materialized in the real world wherever this crystal was and instantly I was transported to someplace else. Blinding golden light filled my eyes as I suddenly stood before a massive crystal the likes I¡¯d never seen. It was bigger even than those I had seen within the imperial cities, easily the size of a mountain. And the cavern I was in was barely large enough to contain it. I felt my Frenzy zapping instantly just to maintain my projection. I had to be many miles away and the rate at which I was being depleting I would have perhaps a half an hour at maximum. But then I noticed my Frenzy was depleting for another reason. Dark Frenzy. It permeated the air like a putrid stench and as I focused on it, my spiritual vision saw where it was coming from. There, crisscrossing the giant crystal was a lattice work of what looked like spider webs, each one pulsating like a living thing. Suddenly a malevolent presence filled my soul as eldritch thoughts filled my mind. ~The Flame draws a new Flame. Folly upon thee for venturing into my dominion~ I instinctively looked upward and there upon the ceiling of the giangantic cavern, was a spider so large I couldn¡¯t even find something to easily compare it to. It had to be the size of a plane or more. It was blood red and covered in hairs, but where its eyes would be, was something even more disturbing. A woman¡¯s face, complete with long white hair, leered at me from a distance that had to be over a quarter mile away. The giant spider then leapt upon the crystal, covering the sizable gap between it and the cavern wall in an instant. The sight of seeing something so large move so quickly sent a primordial fear running through my bones. My Flame converted it instantly and the new Frenzy helped keep my [Spectral Projection] sustained. ~Come now, foul traitor. Receive thy just punishment~ As the spider began racing along the surface of the crystal toward me, my heart did the same. This thing was no ordinary demon or monster. I knew no true name for it. Not yet. But in my soul, I understood immediately exactly what it was. I was now facing a Deep Dweller. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 26 I charged my body with [Steel Lightning], [Steel Skin] and [Steel Core], preparing for the worst. I¡¯d only heard whispers of these ancient creatures before. Even the manuals back at Du Gok Bhong had nothing about them. But now, witnessing the gigantic spider rushing down the face of the massive crystal towards me, I knew I was seeing something few would ever survive to tell the tale. That alone put the [Odds Against Me]. The burst of Frenzy, again lessened the depletion of my Dantian, but I would need to use a lot more to fight this thing. The sight of it alone should have driven me mad, but perhaps it was a testament to not only my body recovering stronger than ever from my ordeal, but my mind as well. The true size of the spider became apparent the closer it got. Its legs could easily span the width of an Olympic sized swimming pool, tip to tip and its body was the size of a semi-truck. But its size wasn¡¯t the only feature that had my Frenzy boiling. What I thought were bristles or hairs, were actually thorny spines and below its human like face, was a set of fangs that clattered rapidly with a sound that sent my flesh crawling. Not that I had flesh right now. Tendrils of wispy grey fluid spurted from its fangs, and I instinctively leapt to the side to avoid it. Rock and shale hissed where it landed, eaten away in seconds by the corrosive substance. I paused for half a second. I still didn¡¯t know the limits of this [Spectral Projection] technique. Could physical attacks even harm me? Only one way to find out, I thought. Bolstering myself with Frenzy, I pushed into the air with [Ride the Lightning] to meet the giant spider halfway. As predicted, the monster shot at me with its venom again, but this time I charged straight through it with [Indifference]. I didn¡¯t feel a thing as the liquid squirted right through my translucent body, unaffected. Yes! I celebrated inwardly. I returned the favor and hacked into one of its tree trunk sized legs with a [Lightning] charged cleave from my Glaive, but to my chagrin, I did little more than put a scratch in it. For a moment I wondered if the ghostly formed worked both ways, in that I couldn¡¯t affect it either. But that didn¡¯t make sense. I knew I could affect the real world with my Frenzy techniques. I¡¯d done it countless times now hunting my scorpion dinners on the surface. And then it hit me. I was not as strong as my physical self in this form. I was just phoning it in long distance and my damage was minuscule because of it. The [Odds shifted even further Against Me]. How the hell was I supposed to kill something this big with mere scratches? ~Cunning little Flame.~ The creature intoned, without using its mouth. ~Thou art but an apparition. I shall shunt thee from mine dominion~ The pressure of Dark Frenzy increased as the sounds of bones popping and cracking filled the air. The ¡®face¡¯ of the spider rose into the air on a long, thin neck. Multiple shoulders and arms came next, extending upwards as a somewhat human half-torso of a woman emerged. The creature was now like a centaur with a spider¡¯s body, and all about it, a purplish glow began to form. No way¡­ I thought, as I realized what I was seeing. This thing was performing the equivalent of a [Spectral Projection] of its own, showing me its inner Sacred Soul, or perhaps Cursed Soul was more accurate. The spider woman¡¯s eight arms hung off its body at all kinds of random angles, some coming out of its back and sides. Within the hands of each one, deep purplish implements of concentrated Dark Frenzy began to form. A crude blade. A chipped scythe. A dangling piece of chain. It was reminiscent of those multi-armed behemoths I had fought on the surface. Only this thing¡¯s versions of weapons were much worse. Perhaps this was their mom. I laughed aloud at my own joke, and I sensed anger come from the spider lady. ~Thou dost dare to mock This One? Thy hubris is renowned~ ¡°Yeah,¡± I said with [Indifference]. ¡°I annoy the shit out of I¡¯xol¡¯ukz too. So, what¡¯s your name then? Is it Spider Bitch?¡± More fury erupted. ~Insolent whelp! Thou dost now face a first born of the One True Flame! I, G¡¯hru¡¯julah existed even before thy treacherous master!~ At the mention of her true name, a shudder ran through my soul. It was true what she¡¯d said. This creature was ancient. But that didn¡¯t mean I would give it any of my respect. I turned her anger into more Frenzy, giving her a shit-eating grin. ¡°Well, Gahjuju or whatever the hell you¡¯re called. I¡¯m here on a mission from my master, just like you said. The [Frenzied Flame] send¡¯s its salutations.¡± As I executed the [Frenzied Flame] technique, the spider lady winced and then shuffled backwards on its multiple legs. It raised one of its arms to its face as if to shield itself. ~Treachery~ she said. ~Thou art indeed a vessel of pure treachery. But the traitor is too late. My work here is done. The Flame within Fhae I¡¯ung will soon extinguish, as will yours~ As the words formed in my mind, the crisscross tendrils of webbing laced over the crystal began to pulse and I sensed the glow within the aetherite crystal begin to fade. This thing was killing whatever was inside it. As the thought occurred, a sudden surge of Frenzy came from the root of my Dao. Just like protecting my own world, I couldn¡¯t allow it. I screamed with a primal indignation as my anger surged. ¡°You¡¯ll face judgment for what you¡¯ve done to these people!¡± I flew at the giant spider with [Lightning Drill of Fury]. I¡¯d been perfecting the technique within the spiritual realm for days now, and within my [Spectrally Projected] form, the attack came together like a masterpiece. I struck the creature at the base of one of its massive legs and spun. A piercing screech filled the air as the limb popped off just like one of my scorpion legged meals and putrid black blood and ichor jetted into the air. It retaliated by spinning its entire body in a defensive maneuver, swiping at me with one of its other legs. The thing was too big to avoid and instinctively I braced myself with [Indifference] to take the hit. I needn¡¯t have bothered as the giant limb passed straight through my translucent form, but then something else came with it. Pure unadulterated pain. I screamed. It was as if my soul itself had just been ripped in two by the attack. A huge chunk of my Frenzy evaporated and my spiritual connection to my projected form shuddered briefly. The result was like being stunned and my body froze. The spider woman took instant advantage and leapt upon me with its giant fangs.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Fresh pain ripped through my soul as the fangs pierced me, augmented by the Cursed Soul, now formed about her body. ~Foul being¡­thou shalt pay for injuring this one. An unconscionable insult thou art!~ As the fangs pressed in on me, I screamed in more [Pain], but not even the Frenzy produced from it could keep up with the amount I was now losing. Suddenly my vision blurred, and I found myself thrust back into my own body, screaming like a mad man. It took me a few seconds to catch myself and I had to look down and examine my torso to check that I didn¡¯t have two huge puncture wounds in my chest. The pain began to subsite as my mind centered itself. What the hell just happened? It was as if I had been ejected from the spiritual realm again. I was still sat in lotus position, my chest heaving with exertion. My soul was spent, and my Frenzy was depleted. Fighting through [Spectral Projection] was definitely a different kind of experience. In one sense, I now knew I couldn¡¯t really ¡®die¡¯ from it. But taking damage there wasn¡¯t like taking a hit in my true body. In the real world, I could rely on my brute strength and physical fortitude, but my [Spectral Projection] was based on the strength of my Frenzy and Spirit alone. And enough damage would simply break my technique. A tremor of irritation ran through me as I considered my sudden defeat. That spidery bitch probably thinks she killed me, I thought with venom. The idea steeped with fresh insult to injury and rage. The result sparked my Flame and I quickly cultivated the new Frenzy to fill my Dantian. No way in hell am I going out like a ¡®one hit wonder¡¯ with this bitch, I thought. I cycled my Franzy and popped back into the spiritual realm again. As I retraced my path back to the translucent form of the crystal, I could feel a greater sense of desperation coming from it, and by the increase in the Dark Frenzy of the tendrils encapsulating it, I could surmise why. G¡¯hru¡¯julah was intent on killing Fhae I¡¯ung. As the ancient names filled my mind, so too did they fill me with a new sense of purpose. A purpose not my own. But one born of the Flame. This was a battle that had gone on for eons, and it surpassed my need for vengeance to restore my petty pride. Like a map being unfurled before me, suddenly my true purpose became clear. This was the [Path of the Frenzied Flame], not my own. And it had summoned me here, to this exact moment, to defend one of its own. To defend Fhae I¡¯ung. Something opened up inside of me and my Flame surged even brighter. A new hidden truth revealed. Dense Frenzy flowed from the Core of my Twin Dao, refilling my Dantian as I quickly cultivated it into solid form. ¡°Alright you bitch,¡± I said as I connected my meridians to [Project] myself back into the Spider woman¡¯s lair again. ¡°Time to face my true master now.¡± I re-emerged in the cavern to find the spider atop the crystal, its huge abdomen now connected to the latticework of pulsating webs crisscrossing its surface. In the air, I could sense the screams of anguish coming from within it. Millions of souls begging for retribution for the injustice served upon them. The injustice still being served upon them now in the form of this spider bitch feasting upon their souls. The righteous indignation stirred within me again. Something not born of me, but something my own soul embraced completely. I would stop this annihilation at all costs. I rallied with a series of [Lightning Arc Strikes], pelting the Deep Dweller with a wave of [Frenzied Lightning] from afar. The massive spider hissed and screamed, spinning its body towards me. ~Thou art a recurring pestilence. An annoyance. A foul gnat to be trampled and scorned!~ Tendrils of Dark Frenzy infused venom streamed towards me, and I shifted in the air with [Lightning Walk] to avoid it. The strength of conviction within the [Frenzied] Path of my twin Dao had restored me, but I couldn¡¯t waste this second chance by being hit with something like that again. The cries within the crystal were growing more desperate by the second. I hit G¡¯hru¡¯julah with more [Lightning Arc Strikes] again, but the damage seemed miniscule. As the acrobatic combat went on for another minute, I knew I was in a battle of attrition I could not win. And why should I? I thought as I recalled one of the Shuras in my mind. Eschew the bow or any means of attacking from afar, for such will never satisfy the cravings of one¡¯s bloodlust. Choose instead that which brings you close to your foe and that which can withstand the full might of your fury. Absolutely, damn right, I thought. I couldn¡¯t fight this thing like some punk ass bitch scared to take a hit. I needed to fight this thing like a true Berserker. I brandished my spiritually manifested Axe and Glaive and dove towards the giant creature with a burst of [Ride the Lightning]. I crashed onto the spiny back of its giant abdomen and immediately felt the lancing pain of the spear like quills puncturing my [Spectral Body]. I endured it with [Indifference], gritting my teeth as I went to work with my [Lightning] Charged weapons, clearing a path as I cut the spines off at their base. The giant spider bucked and kicked, but I sunk my axe into her flesh and used it like an anchor as I hacked my way towards the human like torso of her body with my Glaive. She screeched and wailed and then uttered something in a language I at first didn¡¯t understand, but then their meaning instantly imposed themselves within my mind. ~[Fire of the Cleansing Flame]!~ Huge rivulets of Dark Frenzy jetted from the quills and shot through my body, burning my soul like acid. I engaged my [Soul Shield] to push back against it, but while it lessened the pain only slightly, it burned nearly the same amount of Frenzy that the creature¡¯s Demonic technique was stripping from my body. The dreaded battle of attrition had resumed, and I had only one tank of Frenzy left to get the job done. The thought reinvigorated me, and I pushed through the pain and draining Frenzy of my Dantian to get to its head. ~You are weak. A mere husk! You can not defeat a First Born such as I!~ A sudden increase of Dark Frenzy came with her words, and I felt myself draining even further. For a brief second, my connection shuddered again. No¡­ not now. I continued to hack away at its body with a fervor, gore and ichor flying. But my Frenzy was nearing zero again. Shit¡­ I pushed on with every bit of spiritual strength I had left, wishing my true strength could join this battle, that I could instantly teleport my true body to where I was and let this spider bitch feel the full strength of my wrath. But I was a realm away from being able to do something like that. A haughty laughter filled the air. ~You do naught but exert thy strength in vain. I shall soon devour the soul of this world, and shall take yours as a trophy along with it~ The thought did nothing but enrage me. But she was right. The constant draining of my Frenzy from her [Cleansing Flame] aura was slowing my progress and would soon eject me from my [Spectral Projection] again. I pushed on, trying to do as much damage as I could before that occurred. Hoping it would be enough to kill her. And then I sensed something else. Pure Frenzy. Sweet and harmonic. Something extended from the crystal and as it touched my soul, suddenly I could sense [Everyone¡¯s Pain]. Images of the demise of Fhae I¡¯ung¡¯s people entered my mind and the images of their annihilation caused fresh Frenzy to erupt from my Flame. Suddenly my Dantian was gaining in strength and was pushing back against the Dark Aura. A planet worth of slain souls was lending me their strength and I couldn¡¯t contain the power they gave me. ¡°[Wrath of a Million Slain Souls]!¡± My newly advanced technique went off like an atom bomb, filling the entire chamber with bolts of [Frenzied Lightning]. The First-Born Deep Dweller, G¡¯hru¡¯julah, cried out in a primal scream of pain and terror as I electrocuted her with extreme [Indifference], true fear erupting from her soul. ~W-what is this? The Cursed Flame doth conspire against me! How is its strength magnified through thee? Through but a mortal!~ I kept the technique going, the Frenzy from my Flame and that from the crystal combining to give me a near limitless source of power. The stench of burning demon flesh filled the air as she screamed and cried, her legs exploding with the steam from me boiling her blood and popping her organs. As her convulsion stilled, I finally relented and slowly approached her smoldering half-human torso from behind. To my disgust and horror, she twisted her snakelike neck a full 180 degrees to look back at me, her human face now streaked with bloody tears. I didn¡¯t know if it was just another illusion or transformation to invoke some kind of sympathy, but up close I could see the face was that of a matronly woman, like someone¡¯s sweet old grandma with her long white hair. ~Please, Stop!~ she said with desperation in her voice. ~We are kin. We be brethren. Spare my life and I shall vouch for thee.~ ¡°Save it, bitch¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if this was true desperation or just a ploy to lure me into a false sense of victory in order to launch another surprise attack. The fear now pouring from her soul said the former, but I wasn¡¯t taking any chances. I hacked off one of the mutated limbs on her back and she screamed in pain. ~Please! Truth I speak! I am a first born of the One True Flame. Spare me and I shall ensure thy restoration. I shall bare witness to thy contrition so that absolution may be had~ This bitch had to be joking. ¡°Tell your master, the [Frenzied Flame] bows to no one.¡± With that I swung my axe and cut off old granny¡¯s head. The bitch¡¯s face contorted and transformed as she screamed in pain and disbelief, revealing her true self in those final moments. It was a monstrous form, a demon with multiple eyes and a mouth full of spinelike teeth framed by black lips. ~Curse thee! Curse the Cursed Flame. Thy folly defies the Greater Will and brings destruction upon us all!~ As her final death cries rang out, a hissing noise filled the air as her body began to dissolve into a cloud of black smoke and Dark Frenzy. I soaked it all in with [Bloodlust] and the Frenzy produced by my biggest kill to date, registered dividends within my soul. I cultivated it all, refilling my Dantian and stretching it even further. The tendrils of pulsating spiderwebs covering the crystal, pulsed for the last time and as they hardened like rock, began to crumble away. I approached the crystal slowly, sensing the cries of pain had now eased. But a new cry came from it. One of haste and desperation. ~Hurry~ I could sense words forming in my mind, a voice familiar to me. One I had heard before. ~Hurry before our demise. So that we may bequeath thee~ Bequeath? What the hell? I wasn¡¯t sure what it was exactly referring to, but I knew who was speaking. This was the voice of Fhae I¡¯ung. The true Fhae I¡¯ung, not the shadow of her that I had experienced on Du Gok Bhong. There was only one thing to do. I approached the giant crystal and placed my [Spectral] hand upon it. My vision swirled as I felt myself being drawn inward. And suddenly I was transported once again across space and time. Path of the Berserker - Chapter 27 I emerged into a spiritual space that felt just as big as the cavern that I had left. The floor was made of polished crystal as were the roughly hewn walls that rose to a peak at the center far above, like a dome. I then realized that what I was seeing had to be the crystal from the inside. Bright yellow light washed over me, and in the Red-hued form of the Struggler, my spiritual body basked in it like warm sunshine. Any taint I had gotten from the spider woman was now gone. The presence that I sensed from the outside was here as well, but the giant space seemed empty. I stepped forward and called out into the air. ¡°Fhae I¡¯ung, I am Max Chun, a follower of the [Frenzied Flame]. I have come to avenge you.¡± At the mention of the technique, the air shimmered and right before me the figure of an enormous woman appeared. I recognized her immediately. She shared the same form as her fragmented self from within the crystal at Du Gok Bhong. Long golden hair, a naked body that glowed with the same hue as the crystal itself and an angelic face that could rival any earthly princess. Her enormous body took up nearly the entire space within the crystal, but as soon as it fully formed, she collapsed to the floor in a heap, landing on her side. Instinctively, I rushed forward is if to try and catch her or something, but this woman was literally twenty stories tall. I made better sense of the situation and took to the air with [Lightning Walk], bringing myself to the same height as her face. She looked in distress and as she opened her huge golden eyes, I could see the light fading within them. ¡°Oh, Frenzied Flame,¡± she said, her voice reverberating with the tones of millions. ¡°You returned as promised. Bless thee.¡± Just like before, she saw me as the Flame and not me myself. Maybe it didn¡¯t even matter. With my twin Dao I was representing both of us now. ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± I asked. ¡°There is naught you can do now,¡± Fhae I¡¯ung said. ¡°The ancient one, known as G¡¯hru¡¯julah, has fulfilled its purpose in bringing about our demise. But you, Frenzied Flame, at least have returned to render justice and retribution as first promised. For this we are forever grateful.¡± I noticed she used we and not I, the same as her fragmented-self had done. She wasn¡¯t lying about dying either. The harmonic Frenzy I could sense from her was growing weaker. I realized I was witnessing something that perhaps even my predecessor, Imperial Marshal Wi Chu Lou, had never seen. This was a rare opportunity for secret knowledge of the unknown. I had scant time to ask all the questions I had. ¡°Please,¡± I said. ¡°Tell me exactly what you are. G¡¯hru¡¯julah called you the soul of this world. Are you the guardian spirit of this planet or something?¡± ¡°We are the spirit of all life upon this world,¡± she said. ¡°We are the embodiment of the souls that have been created here.¡± ¡°What will happen to this world when you die?¡± ¡°It will become the domain of the Greater Will.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what that meant, but I had other questions. ¡°Are there crystals like this inside every planet?¡± I asked, looking about at my surroundings. ¡°Does every planet have a soul like you?¡± ¡°Once cultivated long enough, yes, every Planet will develop a soul, but this crystal is different¡­ this is a gift of the Frenzied Flame.¡± Holy crap¡­ I did recall sensing the same kind of spirit when I was digging those tunnels on Heu Zen. Voices reaching out to me, just like Fhae I¡¯ung had. Did that mean Earth had a spirit like this too? I almost asked the question aloud, but I needed more pertinent answers first. ¡°How are you and the Flame connected?¡± I asked. ¡°Allow us to bequeath thee with knowledge,¡± she said. ¡°It is all we have to repay thee for thy service and kindness. And all that we have, so that we may be remembered.¡± I bowed my head. ¡°What must I do?¡± She lifted her giant hand towards me and it began to glow. ¡°Gaze into the light and see truth.¡± Instantly, visions of horror filled my mind. I recognized it immediately. It was the same vision I had received before when I was inside the crystal back at Du Gok Bhong. A collage of a million points of view all at once. The deaths of thousands. Just like before, I could feel each one, but now they tapped into the root of my twin Dao. I saw the Bloodmoon appearing in the night sky for the first time and then the sun itself becoming the raging cosmic eye of a Cursed Star. ¡°This is what befell our world,¡± Fhae I¡¯ung said, adding narrative to the vision that I had only seen before. ¡°A force from beyond the stars, heralded by the Dark God, I¡¯xol¡¯ukz and culminating with the arrival of the Cleansing Flame, a child of the Greater Will.¡± I watched as the people of Fhae I¡¯ung were torn apart by monsters and demons, terror filling their hearts. I felt it all too, just like before. Their helplessness. The pain and cruelty being inflicted upon them. The suffering. And then from somewhere deeper a new sense emerged. A sense that what was happening should not be so. A new power that appeared from within the madness and chaos. A power influenced by the fiery darkness falling from the stars and the pain and sorrow coming from below. It sympathized, taking on a new form. From the hate and chaos of the Cursed Stars it emerged. A brilliant Frenzied Flame that gave strength to the suffering with a single thought. A single gift. ~Defiance~ The world exploded into bright yellow flames, and I emerged from the vision with a new sense of conviction. ¡°Wait¡­¡± I said. ¡°So¡­the Frenzied Flame¡­ was created by you?¡± ¡°Not us,¡± she said. ¡°One of us¡­ but created is not the right word. Inspired is more accurate. The Frenzied Flame, saw our plight and gave us the ability to fight back against the Order of the Greater Will. To fight back against our eminent demise.¡± The images from the vision began to take on new meaning and make more sense, but I had even more questions now. ¡°What is this Greater Will?¡± I asked. ¡°It is an outer god from beyond our world,¡± she said. ¡°One not native to our domain. When it arrived, it sought to undo what it saw. To create its own Order. It created the Cleansing Flame to carry out this task¡­to cleanse all that existed before it. The Cleansing Flame gave birth to the ancient ones like I¡¯xol¡¯ukz and G¡¯hru¡¯julah¡­servants to carry out its purpose to destroy all and remake anew.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The visions in my mind returned and my Flame pulsed with acknowledgement of the new truths revealed. ¡°But the Cleansing Flame discovered one such as we,¡± Fhae I¡¯ung said. ¡°A soul of strength from a world that rejected its own demise. It influenced the Cleansing Flame and a part of it did agree and sympathize. A great schism did occur. The Frenzied Flame was born from within it, a Flame that rejected the Order of the Greater Will and rebelled against the Cleansing Flame, granting to us the power to withstand our own demise with the gift of defiance.¡± As she said the word, I felt it resonate with both cores of my twin Dao. Defiance¡­ That single word summed up the core of my strength. It was the strength to fight back. To fight against annihilation. It protected a single immutable truth. One that the Cleansing Flame and the Greater Will itself had perhaps never encountered before, until it met us. The right to exist. I felt something open up inside of me as my Flame flashed even brighter with a new unlocking of spiritual truth and revelation. I reopened my eyes to see the giant woman staring at me. The faintest hint of a smile was on her face now. ¡°These are the great truths we wished to bequeath unto thee,¡± she said. ¡°Carry them within thy soul so that thou may grow yet stronger. Take this also, for we have over the eons gleaned great revelations from the Frenzied Flame. Ones that perhaps are better suited for thee.¡± Fhae I¡¯ung raised her hand once more and with another pulse of light my vision again changed. This time however, it wasn¡¯t images I saw, but words. Thousands of them. They filled my mind as if being transcribed telepathically. I barely had chance to decipher what they were, much less read them, but within seconds it became clear what I was seeing. These were Shuras. Direct revelations from the Frenzied Flame. If I had been seeking a cultivation manual to navigate the sacred soul realm and perhaps even beyond, then this was it! I focused my mind with Mental Agility, rushing to commit to memory everything I was seeing. It was an infodump that I dare not let spill over. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose a single drop. As my vision returned, the face of Fhae I¡¯ung gave me another smile. ¡°Fare thee well, fellow follower of the Frenzied Flame,¡± she said, and in that moment, I realized she could see me for my true self now. And even more so, that we were perhaps one in the same. She too had been touched by the [Frenzied Flame] and had resisted the dark forces threatening to destroy her world. I raised a hand to her as the light in her eyes began to further dim and fade. ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister¡­ I will treasure your knowledge always.¡± As she closed her eyes, I was ejected from the crystal and found myself in the cavern again. The enormous aetherite crystal dimmed and faded, but I knew now what it was. It made complete sense now why aetherite could produce barriers against the Bloodmoon and even cleanse my Flame. This was the solid, Frenzied Core of a Berserker. A Berserker with a soul the size of an entire planet. The revelation struck me perhaps harder than everything I had learned already. Aetherite was solid Frenzy. But I dare not think of it further. I had other thoughts now running through my mind. Or other words running through my mind was perhaps more accurate. I disconnected my [Spectral Projection] and opened my eyes in my true body. I jumped up with the urgency of a man about to drown. I had secret knowledge filling my head that I needed badly to transcribe. I kept cycling it over and over, like it was a phone number I was trying not to forget. There was only one way to get it all out quickly. I reached for my Glaive and held it aloft in the air. ¡°[Brand of the Frenzied Flame]¡­¡± As I invoked the words, the Currupted Steel of the glaive heated within my palm and then across the surface of the blade itself, infinite tiny characters began etching themselves into existence. I dumped everything I could, the old Shuras and the new¡ªa full compilation of the Path of the Frenzied Flame. The process took less than a minute, but when I was done, I looked at my handiwork with a new sense of wonder and exhilaration. I¡¯d started my journey to the Hell Worlds with no clue of how to progress to the next stage of my advancement, but the Flame had led me to not only a cultivation manual but to this. A true Berserker¡¯s Path in accordance with the Frenzied Flame. This was perhaps my true purpose for coming here all along. To meet with the dying soul of this planet so that she could pass on the knowledge to defeat the Cursed Stars. I understood now why the demons considered me a traitorous kin. I was exactly that, in every sense of the word. The Frenzied Flame and the power of the Cursed Stars was one in the same. Two sides of the same coin. One bent on the destruction of our universe in the name of the Greater Will and one, who in defiance, chose to oppose it. I bowed my head in reverence, more thankful than ever for the gift it had bestowed upon me and indeed our entire universe. The gift of defiance. The gift of the Frenzied Flame. * * * A great shift resounded throughout the ether. No¡­ not one, It sensed. But two. One a great victory and the other a great defeat. It knew, all at once, where. It knew, all at once, who. The hubris of the Husk knew no bounds. The Husk had promised to bring this Chaos to the Order of the Greater Will and it was doing so. But far faster than It had perceived. Like skittering vermin, they were. Weak, but agile. Cunning and crafty in their mortal desperation. But It would exploit this weakness. Through the aperture, It slowly cultivated Its own means to strike at the core of the Husk¡¯s domain. One strong enough to overcome all defenses while the Husk was yet afar. Soon, it thought. Continue to waste thy strength. It shall all be for naught. * * * I wanted to do nothing more than to sit down and study the brand-new Shuras I had just discovered, but learning them wouldn¡¯t mean a thing if I couldn¡¯t get off this Hell World. So, after collecting my gear, I started the five or six hour trek back to the first cavern so that I could [Spectrally Project] to the surface and keep an eye on the night sky for the next deployment. Still, every chance I got, I took a quick peek at the new inscriptions on my Phalanx Glaive. There had to be a dozen or so new techniques that utilized my Frenzy in all sorts of new ways. As before, they were not broken down into clean Tiers and Realms like in the Cultivation manual. This was more a freeform style. Like practitioners all over the universe were adding to the wealth of knowledge daily. The same went for my own hybridized techniques, like [Strugglers Lightning Fist of Fury] or [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls], which I now added to the blade as cannon. I was about to add its upgraded version, [Wrath of a Million Slain Souls] as well, but I still needed to think about the meridian sequences I had used to create that one, in order to perfect it. But besides my own techniques, I saw things that looked like upgraded versions of my defensive styles¡ª[Diamond Skin] and [Diamond Core]. There was even an upgraded version of [Brand of the Frenzied Flame] which I had just used, which could not only impart knowledge but a part of one¡¯s soul. I immediately thought of Venja for that. After a while, I had to force myself to stop looking at the blade, because I was slowing down to read it too often. For the last few hours, I disciplined myself and shouldered the task of traversing the tight crawl spaces and cliffs, to get back to the place I now considered home. I was dead tired by the time I reached the main cavern and luckily, I had some leftover scorpion meat to chow down on to replenish all the calories I had burned on the way up and down to the crystal. By the time I¡¯d polished that off, I was craving a nap, but the Cursed Star was setting, and I needed to keep watch. Luckily, my [Bloodlust] from killing the Deep Dweller, had given me a full tank of gas when it came to Frenzy. That just left my mental and physical fatigue to deal with. I told myself that if nothing happened within the first hour, then I was probably good to hit the sack. They would deploy right at sunset to get the maximum time possible under the lesser ills of the Bloodmoon. That meant all I needed to do was stay awake for another 45 minutes or so. With a sigh to clear my head I plopped back down into lotus position and once again [Projected] my [Sacred Soul]. I traversed the tunnel to the surface and used [Lightning Walk] to climb into the quickly darkening sky. Tendrils from the Bloodmoon were already affecting me, but it was thankfully far less than what the Cursed Star would incur. The night was clear, with not much cloud cover overhead, which gave me a spectacular view of the stars. For a moment I wondered if Fia was looking up at them at the same time. I didn¡¯t know if I could even see our star from where I was. As my mind paused to consider it, a new thought occurred. Something that my brain, being in survival mode, hadn¡¯t stopped to consider yet. Shit! I thought. At some point Fia is going to learn that I¡¯m dead! My heart began to race. Damn it! Why the hell didn¡¯t I think about this sooner? I didn¡¯t have good answers for my rhetorical questions. I supposed I was so focused on recovering and getting back quickly to take revenge on that bastard Jei Su Long, that I didn¡¯t give thought to what was likely already taking place. That the official news of my demise was already on its way to Fia. The idea of her thinking I was dead, chilled me to the core. It would make her worse fears come true. Cause her to lose all hope. It was the whole reason she had decided to get pregnant in the first place. Mild panic began to set in. How long had it truly been now? Weeks? Granted, letters and that form of communication took more than a few weeks to make it all the way home, and maybe the bureaucracy would help in delaying that some, but shit, even Hein would likely write to her now. Damn it¡­this made getting back to civilization all the more important. But perhaps there was another means to share the truth. One much faster. I looked up at the Bloodmoon and saw a new reason to stay up all night. I needed to not only watch the sky, but the stars. Kelsey, I thought. She was the key. I needed to communicate with her through the Bloodmoon to let Fia and everyone else know that I was alright. Because if the Warden ever learned I was dead then there was no telling what she would do to Fia and the rest of my clan. Anxiety filled my gut and I half wanted to jump into the spiritual realm right away to start randomly looking for Kelsey. But that in itself would be a game of interplanetary phone tag. We¡¯d been able to coordinate before through letters in advance, but now I would just have to sit there and hope she would show up. The same as I was with the next deployment from Du Gok Bhong. It grated me in a way. It was like pushing on a rope. There was no way to rush any of it. As I huffed out a semi-depressed sigh, I waited on the sky and as the time ticked by, was just about to switch duty to looking for Kelsey when a flash of lightning caught my eye. I zeroed in on it and immediately my heart jumped. Something was happening in the distance, but at least a hundred miles from where I was right now. I rose higher in the sky to get a better look and when I did, my heart leapt again. There, far away was definitely the signs of a battle. And being that far away made sense with the protocol. A hundred miles from the last failed drop zone, I recalled it to a tee. All thoughts of weariness and trying to find Kelsey, vanished from my mind. To hell with all that. My ship had finally come in. I was getting off this damn rock tonight. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 28 Blue Rose eyed Jei Su Long from behind with murder in her heart. As the skiff bucked and swayed with turbulent air all around her, she felt the presence of Demonic Qi rising from the surface below and the Bloodmoon overhead. But, at the moment however, all she could think about was sinking her knife into Jei Su Long¡¯s back. Chief Yora¡¯s words haunted her. She would be willfully throwing her life away if she did that right now. Part of her was doing that already, just landing on a Hell World. But she had to remember she had revenge to fulfil beyond that for Max. But avenge him she would, if the opportunity presented itself. If Jei Su Long dared to step upon the Hell World himself, that would be her chance. ¡°Prepare to disembark!¡± Jei Su Long cried. ¡°You shall descend upon the defense skiffs in waves. The last descent was nearly lost because all deployed at the same time. Another mistake by the incompetent Iron Bull. We will do so differently now, under my command.¡± Ire burned in Blue Rose¡¯s gut, quelled only by the fantasy of slitting Jei Su Long¡¯s throat. He would pay for destroying Max¡¯s name. Somehow, someway, she would make him pay. ¡°You heard the Senior Commander,¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°Everyone to the defense skiffs.¡± Blue Rose still couldn¡¯t believe the mousey, Token Black Robe, Wing Pho had been made the actual platoon commander, but under Jei Su Long and his uncle¡¯s influence, anything seemed possible. Not that she had anything against Wing Pho personally. He was anything if not agreeable and was humble in a way that defied his station. Still, the pudgy man with the bowl haircut looked ill fit to be a Black Robe of any sort, much less a legionnaire. Yet here he was, in command none the less. Blue Rose did as ordered and grabbed hold of the small skiff that would see her landing before the cargo skiff touched down. Her heart raced with anticipation and terror. Although she¡¯d passed her final exam, that was on the safety of a world ruled by only a Bloodmoon. This one had a Cursed Star. ¡°Wing Pho, join Blue Rose,¡± Jei Su Long said. The pudgy man looked back at Jei Su Long with his mouth open. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You are the Junior Platoon Commander. You must lead them on the ground.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m not¡ª¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you lead us, Jei Su Long?¡± Blue Rose said, cutting him off as anger filled her heart. ¡°You are the Senior Commander. You have experience. It should be you leading us down there, not him.¡± Anger burned in his blue eyes. ¡°I have served my tour on the Hell Worlds already. You should count yourselves lucky that I volunteered for further duty for your sakes. My role is to oversee. Yours is to do you duty. And Wing Pho¡¯s is to lead you. Go on now! Join her skiff. You shall deploy first.¡± Son of a bitch, she thought. Jei Su Long gave Wing Pho a kick in his ass, humiliating him as he pushed him towards her skiff. While indignation burned in her heart, the rest of the platoon remained silent and sullen. It¡¯d been like that the entire voyage. A malaise that seemed to have zapped the camaraderie that Max had built within their ranks. With his loss, everyone had reverted to becoming subservient prisoners again. Perhaps she herself was a fool for thinking she should do anything but the same. Maybe even revenge was foolish. She needed to only survive this and then never see Jei Su Long again. But that would dishonor his memory. One opening, she thought. Just one for you, Max. Wing Pho clambered besides her, sweat and fear dripping from his brow. ¡°Please¡­ you¡¯ll protect me, won¡¯t you?¡± Blue Rose glared at him with disdain. How he even managed to pass his final exam was beyond her. ¡°Just do what you did you survive the exam,¡± she said. ¡°I can manifest a protection aura,¡± he said quickly, almost as if to earn his keep. ¡°I can protect us from the Demonic Qi, but not the demons.¡± That was something at least. ¡°Go now!¡± Jei Su Long shouted. ¡°Skiff one, two and three! Go, go!¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Blue Rose said to Wing Pho as she hopped onto the railing of the command skiff and then pulled him up with her. ¡°Stay close and do exactly as I say.¡± * * * It took me less than five minutes to jump back into my real body and prep myself for racing to the drop zone. I packed what meager possessions I had into what was left of my bag. My canteen and drawings mainly, which I double secured within the metal tube of my brush holder, like scrolls. I then slung the bag across my chest and for the first time in weeks realized I was practically naked. I barely had a loin cloth anymore, but it didn¡¯t matter. Hopefully I wouldn¡¯t offend my fellow legionnaires when I rejoined them. Just the thought had my insides bubbling with excitement. I took to the air with [Lightning Walk] and then, entered the tunnel at the top of the cavern before racing to the surface. The taste of sulfur and Dark Frenzy filled the air. But hopefully I would be tasting it for the last time. Well¡­ at least for this round. I¡¯d be returning to fulfil the Flames battle against the Cursed Stars eventually. But now I had just weeks to get back to Fia and I had to ensure I didn¡¯t miss my flight. I took to the air once again, bounding over the swarms of demons and then blasted through the sky with [Ride the Lightning]. * * * Blue Rose screamed with a mixture of desperation and primal terror as yet another wave of the large batlike creatures with tentacles dove at them. She¡¯d already seen two of the skiffs that had left with her, destroyed by the creatures. It was perhaps only due to the barrier that Wing Pho was generating that the monsters were avoiding them, more than diving into them now. Perhaps the idiot Jei Su Long had done her a favor in that regard by forcing Wing Pho onto the skiff with her. She delivered another Qi strike with her [Hidden Dagger Thrust] technique from afar, killing two of the creatures right before they slammed into the side of the main skiff now hovering high above them. More screams came from above as a dozen or so of the creatures flew straight into the hull of the skiff, sacrificing themselves to break open half the vessel. Her heart froze as two of her platoon mates tumbled out of the skiff unprepared. One of them righted himself with a burst of Qi and immediately began defending himself with a flaming jian blade. The other continue to tumble and fall. It wasn¡¯t until his shrill cries plummeted right past her skiff that she realized it wasn¡¯t one of her platoon mates at all.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Nine hells, she thought. Was that the pilot? Blue Rose glanced back up with new fear in her heart. The main skiff was now pitching back and forth uncontrollably with legionnaires jumping out of the craft for dear life rather than to defend it. The entire thing had become a ¡®shit show¡¯ as Max would have put it. ¡°Hang on!¡± Blue Rose cried and tilted her skiff out of the way, just narrowly avoiding the main skiff as it plummeted towards the ground. She had dodged a direct hit, but the backwash from the vessel sent her into a tailspin of her own. Wing Pho released a terrified scream as he clung to her robes. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± The world spun as she struggled to regain control. A sea of demons rose up to meet her at incredible speed. Blue Rose barely caught sight of the main skiff hitting the ground and breaking into pieces before her own did the same. Pain and chaos came next as the claws and fangs of countless demons, bit into her skin. She cried out as she slammed into them, their bodies doing just as much damage ripping into her as cushioning her fall. She lost track of where Wing Pho had gone and simply acted on instinct, [Shadow Stepping] her way out of the mass of bodies and placing herself above them. She rained down on them with a hail of Qi attacks, unleashing her [Dagger Fall] technique. The monsters screeched and howled in response, sending her nerves crawling with fire and Demonic Qi. Above the din she could make out the confused cries of her comrades and on top of that the annoying shouts coming from their so-called Senior Platoon Commander from within the crashed debris of the skiff. Jei Su Long was actually fighting for once, delivering water techniques from afar, that were admittedly powerful enough to push back the demons in droves. But as she watched the blue-haired boy curse and scream for people to fall back and defend him, the murderous intent re-emerged in her heart. That fool had doomed them all with his actions. They would have had a better chance deploying all at once instead of in waves. What little resistance the first three skiffs could put up were nothing compared to that flying horde of monsters. Now the skiff itself was destroyed. How were they ever supposed to return to the ship now? I should have done it, she thought. Killed him earlier while I had the damn chance. She would have perhaps been put back in prison eventually, but at least she would have been alive. ¡°Blue Rose!¡± she heard a cry from below. ¡°Blue Rose, help me!¡± It was Wing Pho. He was pinned with his back against a rock, but was surprisingly keeping the demons at bay with his barrier technique. Sweat and blood streamed from the bowl haircut above his brow and by the way he was standing, one of his legs had to be sprained or broken. For a moment she thought of helping him, but then what would be the point in that? They were all as good as dead now thanks to Jei Su Long. The only thing she had left was to kill the bastard first before they all died. A small measure of payback for all his sins. She was just about to [Shadow Step] to the interior of the downed skiff when a blinding crack of lightning drew her attention to the night sky. Skidding to a halt in mid-air was a half-naked figure of pure muscle, brawn and steel. Her heart leapt before her mind could even fathom what she was seeing. ¡°Max?¡± * * * I pulled out of my [Ride the Lightning] technique to survey the ground below me. There were two gates nearby with at least one of them spewing tentacle-rays into the air. The ground itself was in a similar predicament, with throngs of demons rampaging in swarms and closing in on an epicenter I couldn¡¯t quite yet discern. As I focused though, I finally saw what I¡¯d been looking for. There, atop a small ridge was the cargo skiff. I bounded towards it with a burst of [Lightning Walk] desperate to see if the tethers had been released. I didn¡¯t see any cables streaming into the air. That was a good sign. My hopes lifted, but then I didn¡¯t see something else I was expecting to see either. Where the hell was the platoon? I would have expected at least a handful of legionnaires to be putting up a resistance to defend the skiff, but surrounding it was no one. More alarm bells went off as I got a closer look and saw both tethers atop the skiff were still attached. What the hell? But then instead of the cables streaming into the night sky, I saw them lying flat and strewn across the ground. No¡­ I thought. No, no, no¡­ This couldn¡¯t be happening. I raced to follow the fallen cables and then came to what I had feared to see the most. There, broken to pieces was the remnants of the command skiff itself. It was being swarmed by demons and a handful of legionnaires were fighting desperately for their lives. Instinctively I dashed towards them. I could only imagine what had happened. Somehow that bastard Jei Su Long must have sabotaged the whole damn skiff this ti---. My thoughts trailed off¡­my mind unprepared for what I saw next. There, yelling like a madman atop what was left of the skiff was none other than the arrogant, murderous little piece of shit himself. Jei Su Long¡­ My Frenzy boiled and instantly I saw red. I screamed with a primal rage as the images of my men flashed before my eyes. All of them mutating and begging to be killed because that son of a bitch left us all to die. That instantly fueled the root of my Dao. He was no different than the Warden in his actions. But so much worse. These were people he knew. People he callously discarded for some ridiculous hope of gain. I had no idea why he¡¯d come back or why he was even here. And I didn¡¯t care. I trusted that the Flame had somehow seen fit to deliver him right into my hand. ¡°JEI SU LONG!¡± I screamed. His head snapped towards me and his eyes went wide as all life drained from his face. Fear exploded in him like a volcano, and he staggered backwards in disbelief. He was seeing a demon of vengeance returned from the grave and I relished every second of it. ¡°You left us all here to die you bastard! You¡¯ll pay for your sins now!¡± I thundered across the sky with my axe raised to cleave him in two. Something flashed in front of him, and I pulled back at just the last second when I saw who it was. There in shredded robes was Blue Rose. A new mixture of feelings filled my soul. I couldn¡¯t believe she was here either, but then why the hell was she protecting him? ¡°Max! You can¡¯t kill him!¡± she said quickly. ¡°I know you want to and so do I, but you just can¡¯t kill him right now!¡± For a second, I wondered what the hell she was talking about, until I finally noticed the wall of demons closing in on us. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re all going to die because of what this prick has done. But that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t get to die first.¡± ¡°No!¡± she shouted. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Theres more to it than that.¡± I didn¡¯t know what the hell she was talking about. All I wanted to do was sink my axe into his head. ¡°How the did you survive down here, Max? Is there a refuge? A crystal, like at the academy?¡± She was talking sense. The struggler finally engaged, backing down the Demon. I looked at her again and still couldn¡¯t believe she was even here. That either of them were here. Jei Su Long especially. The bastard was still trembling with his mouth open, unable to speak. ¡°You said I can¡¯t kill him,¡± I said as I stowed my axe and summoned my Frenzy. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t beat the living shit out of him!¡± ¡°No wait!¡± Jei Su Long screamed. He cried out like a little bitch before I could even reach him, turning to flee. I slammed him hard in the back, sending him crashing through what was left of the skiff. ¡°Max, don¡¯t kill him!¡± Bue Rose shouted again, but I was barely listening to her now. I tore down through the wreckage to reach him and started pummeling Jei Su Long in his stupid face, over and over again. The anger inside me was a torrent of hate and pent-up rage, but the Struggler jettisoned it all straight into my Dantian so that I couldn¡¯t use it to strengthen my blows. Still, it felt good as hell to let the damn bastard have it, even at a quarter of my true strength. By the time I finished, his face was an unrecognizable mess of bloodied hamburger and broken bone. He coughed and sputtered, but I could tell he was completely out cold. ¡°Tell me why the hell I can¡¯t finish the job, Blue,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°Tell me now before I do it anyway!¡± ¡°We need to get out of here first or it won¡¯t matter!¡± she said, slinging a volley of Qi daggers into the horde. ¡°Max, come on! Focus!¡± Her words pulled me out of my [Bloodlust] and I refocused on the true enemy at hand. We were still out in the open on a Hell World and there were things that needed to be killed way sooner than Jei Su Long. I launched into the mass of demons while channeling my hatred for the little bastard. ¡°[Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]!¡± My body exploded with a shockwave of violent energy that rippled through the demon horde like bomb going off. Horrific screeches filled the air as they exploded in a chain reaction of devastation that cleared an area the size of a football field. In the brief reprieve of calm, I looked for who was now left alive. Besides Jei Su Long and Blue Rose, there was that chunky guy Wing Pho plus two more of Jei Su Long¡¯s lackies that I barely recognized for as much as they¡¯d been torn up. Granted Blue and Wing Pho didn¡¯t look much better. Jei Su Long looked worse than all of them though. And that was just fine with me. ¡°We need to get to shelter underground,¡± I said. ¡°But no way we¡¯re going to be able to dig while keeping this horde off of us with the numbers we have, especially not with there being two gates here.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± Wing Pho asked. I weighed the odds. Even if we could dig there was no telling what I would find down there. That cavern system was a Godsend but I had no idea how rare it might be. Especially now being a hundred miles away, who knew how much the subterranean environment might have changed. Plus, heading back would be in the direction we needed to head anyway. ¡°We run and fly,¡± I said. ¡°One hundred miles. I have a refuge but we need to reach there before the end of the night.¡± ¡°What about the senior comman-?¡± Wing Pho started, but just the mention of that stupid title sent me off. ¡°You two carry that piece of shit,¡± I said, cutting him off while pointing to his two cronies. I then looked to Blue Rose. ¡°And then you need to tell me why the hell you stopped me from killing his ass, Blue.¡± Blue Rose just stared at me, looking as if on the verge of tears. Suddenly she threw her arms around me in an embrace. ¡°I¡¯m so damn glad you¡¯re still here, Max. You¡¯ve got no idea.¡± I was now the one to be embarrassed by one of our hugs in front of strangers, especially being almost naked. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m damn glad to see you too.¡± I then looked to Wing Pho and the other two legionnaires whose names I still couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°All of you.¡± ¡°We should get going like you said, Master Iron Bull,¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°The demons are regrouping.¡± I nodded as I picked out my bearings. ¡°This ain¡¯t going to be easy. This will be every bit as bad as surviving your final exam.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Blue Rose said, finally pulling away. ¡°On the way, I¡¯ll fill you in on why I stopped you from killing him. There¡¯s a lot you need to know about what¡¯s going on in the outside world, Max. What you think you know about what Jei Su Long has done, is just the beginning.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 29 General Gong read the status report and grimaced. Behind him, Governor Tai Su Long argued with Captain Li Jeng. The results were certain, as far as he could ascertain. The skiff due to return from the deployment was overdue by thirty minutes with no trace of contact at all. A heaviness hung in his heart. All those souls lost. But of course, for the governor, only one mattered to him. ¡°Must I make it an order?¡± Tai Su Long said agitated. ¡°Send another skiff! My nephew must be found.¡± Li Jeng, to his credit, handled the governor with the upmost professionalism. He bowed with an apologetic frown. ¡°Would that we could, governor, but the protocols strictly forbit it.¡± ¡°To hell with the protocols!¡± Tai Su Long shouted. ¡°You have a member of the royal family down there!¡± Something suddenly snapped inside General Gong and he turned about swiftly to face the governor. ¡°Master Tai Su Long, I¡¯ll remind you that your nephew was there by choice and as a legionnaire, not a member of your royal house. We have lost twenty legionnaires today, plus a pilot and our protocols prevent us from losing any more.¡± ¡°I know the damn protocols, general!¡± Tai Su Long shouted. ¡°I am giving the order to override them!¡± ¡°We have done so twice already with allowing your nephew to accompany the skiff!¡± Gong shouted back. ¡°And we have witnessed nothing but tragedy as a result!¡± Tai Su Long¡¯s eyes widened with insult. ¡°What are you insinuating? Choose your next words carefully, general!¡± Gong indeed did just that. Tai Su Long was a powerful man, but even he was not above his own station. Still, he would need to demonstrate it for him plainly so that he would understand. ¡°We must respect the experience of what has come before us and learn the lessons thereof,¡± Gong said. ¡°A totally failed deployment is an indication that whatever resistance encountered on the surface was too strong for even a platoon of legionnaires to withstand.¡± ¡°Well send a battalion then!¡± ¡°Governor, sending another ship for a rescue will have the same result. And a platoon of legionnaires is far stronger than a battalion of normal soldiers. This theory has been tested for centuries, which is why the protocols exists. I am sorry to say, Governor, but your nephew has been lost. Along with twenty other legionnaires and I remind you, a full platoon of legionnaires before that. One could only imagine the report I would have to offer Princess Rheutera, if I lost a full battalion as well.¡± Tai Su Long¡¯s jaw tightened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Then, as if the reality finally hit him, he let out a groan. ¡°What am I going to tell my sister? Jei Su Long was her first born.¡± Gong could not say that he sensed any kind of grief or true remorse from the man. Perhaps his own involvement in causing his nephew¡¯s death prevented him from doing so. But at least there was acceptance and for Gong, that was all that mattered now. ¡°Tell her that he died a legionnaire,¡± Gong said. ¡°They all did. The last deployment as well.¡± A sudden malevolence entered his eyes. ¡°Not the Iron Bull. Do not conflate the loss of the previous deployment with this once. My nephew put down that traitorous dog. He should be doubly honored for saving the empire that time too.¡± A look of resolve then entered his gaze as he stared off into the distance. ¡°Yes, my nephew shall be honored. I will see to it that the president does so publicly and then, once I return to the core worlds, I will break the news to his parents personally.¡± Li Jeng bowed. ¡°We shall away at once then Governor. Our condolences for your loss.¡± Tai Su Long merely grimaced again. ¡°Not a word of this leaves here until I return. I don¡¯t want his parents finding out by some other means.¡± ¡°Understood Governor,¡± Gong said, and then breathed a sigh of relief when Tai Su Long finally turned and left. He looked to Li Jeng. ¡°Well handled.¡± Li Jeng nodded. ¡°Yes. But a heavy price this was. At least our dealings with the Su Long family will be over with for now.¡± Gong let out a scoff. ¡°That rotten boy¡¯s karma caused all of this, I¡¯m sure. I pray for all those lost souls down there. The Iron Bull especially.¡± Both he and Li Jeng remained silent for a moment. ¡°Perhaps it was this Hell World that was cursed,¡± Gong said eventually. ¡°Fhae I¡¯ung. The next mission will be our final deployment to it, thank the heavens.¡± ¡°A full reset,¡± Li Jeng said. ¡°We¡¯ll loop back to the initial drop zone for the final run. Let¡¯s hope the last deployment has better luck on ground already tread upon.¡± ¡°I pray so,¡± Gong said. ¡°After two losses like this, President Tzu Li Zen will need a win indeed to keep within the good graces of the empire.¡± * * * Princess Lunalah trembled as she read the letter in her hands. Having arrived by special courier and marked with a royal seal, she had immediately taken it to be another correspondence from her half-sister, Princess Ul¡¯vera. But this was a letter of a different kind and from a sister she didn¡¯t expect. Third Princess Lunalah, I know you not personally. But I now know that your shame has no bounds. How dare you attempt to perpetrate such a selfish and traitorous act? Your showboating tribute, the Iron Bull, has not only embarrassed himself in my court, having disgracefully won an exhibition match by unsavory means, but he has further disgraced your planet by having now committed an act so vile, it can easily be considered treason against the empire. And one sanctioned by your very own pen. Lunalah paused at the same point in the letter again, hesitant to read further. She knew who her elder half-sister, Rheutera was, but she had never met her. She was far out of her realm when it came to status, further even than Princess Ul¡¯Vera in that sense. Ul¡¯vera had warned her that Rheutera might write to her regarding that exhibition match, but now she seemed to be hinting at something else. Something that she was somehow responsible for. She read further. I have attached a copy of the bloodied letter that was found on the corpse of your so-called prodigy tribute. Her breath caught and she read the line again. Corpse? What was this letter saying? She read on as her heart began to race. She turned the page and saw something was indeed attached to it, a transcription of the very letter she had written to the Iron Bull weeks ago. Her world came crashing down as she re-read it quickly. The subtle inuendo of the words mocked her like a slap in the face, knowing that someone like Rheutera had read them. But what did this mean? Corpse? Her mind still couldn¡¯t comprehend it. You clearly instructed your tribute to murder his entire platoon for the selfish gain of your planet. And so he tried. But failed. His death came at the hands of one of my subjects, a young master of the Twin River sect and a fellow legionnaire. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°No!¡± Lunalah cried out. ¡°No, it¡¯s not true!¡± He¡¯s not dead! she said in her head over and over again. He couldn¡¯t have died! She read the words again and her heart shattered, a ragged sob escaping her lips. Shock and horror turned her stomach. She felt sick. Faint. No¡­This had to be a lie. A fabrication. ¡°Your majesty, are you alright?¡± The muffled words came from behind her closed office door and a second later Ling Wei poked her head inside. ¡°Your Majest¡ª?¡± ¡°Go away, Ling Wei!¡± she cried. Shame and embarrassment burned her face and her vision blurred with tears. It had been over a decade since she had cried like a damn mortal. No way could she do that in front of Ling Wei. ¡°Go!¡± Ling Wei rushed out of her office, closing the door. Lunalah let out a sob openly then, unable to contain the shock and grief ripping apart her soul. Why? She thought. Why has this occurred? Her plans unraveled by some lowly young master? How? Visions of the Iron Bull returning triumphantly to push aside his betrothed and take her as his own, fueled Lunalah¡¯s grief-stricken mind. She screamed in rage and frustration, lifting her desk overhead before smashing it into the marble floor. She struck out at the walls next, unleashing her tears and screams as she tore holes through the stone. She pounded on them again and again until finally she lost all strength along with her will to even live anymore. ¡°How could you die?¡± she whispered with bitter tears of desperation and loss. ¡°You¡¯re all I had to hope for¡­¡± She finally collapsed to the ground sobbing. Her Iron Bull. Her hope for love. Her hope for everything. Now gone. She still couldn¡¯t accept it. Didn¡¯t want to believe it. But then why else would she have written this? Lunalah finally reached for the letter again. Half of it still lay unread. The cavaliering bitch Rheutera had dared to make light of her loss, but what else was she accusing her of? Anger quickly matched the grief in her heart as Lunalah read on. You should count yourself lucky that his uncle, so happens to be one of my governors and brought me this letter discretely. If I were to share it with our father, who knows what would become of your pretty little head. But I will have mercy on you for now, little sister. This shall remain between only us, so long as you comply with my wishes. As for what those are, I still have yet to decide. You have so little to offer. But when you do, rest assured, it shall be mine. Second Princess Rheutera Lunalah balled up the letter and threw it across the room. ¡°Damn bitch!¡± She began sobbing again. Why was her life so cursed? To have come so close and to now have not only lost her love, but to now be accused of treason and blackmailed by her own sister? She released another frustrated cry and suddenly felt a soft hand upon her back. She jumped startled, until she saw it was Ling Wei again. ¡°How did you get in here?¡± she spat. ¡°I told you to leav¡ª!¡± ¡°Your majesty created new ways of access, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Ling Wei said. Lunala looked and saw in her grief that she had indeed collapsed one of the walls. Ling Wei handed her a handkerchief and Lunalah took it wordlessly, immediately drying her eyes. ¡°You should not see me like this.¡± ¡°Like what, your majesty? I see nothing out of the usual.¡± Lunalah paused. Ling Wei was nothing but loyal. Thank goodness it was only her within earshot. ¡°Ensure no one else enters and have my office repairs addressed discreetly. I am clearly unwell and will retire to the palace.¡± ¡°Understood, your majesty.¡± Lunalah pulled herself from the floor and was about to leave when a thought occurred. ¡°Ling Wei,¡± she said. ¡°Has there been any official correspondence received from the Legionnaire academy?¡± ¡°Concerning the Iron Bull?¡± ¡°Any,¡± she said. ¡°I would not expect to see anything until perhaps a week from now when the normal transport carriers arrive. Are you expecting something?¡± ¡°Monitor all incoming parcels for anything from Du Gok Bhong, even those addressed to the Lady Silver Light. Understood?¡± Ling Wei raised a brow. ¡°Will do, your majesty.¡± Lunalah could barely bring herself to care about the stupid little girl anymore, but with this threat now over her head from Rheutera, who knew what the academy itself might be saying about the Iron Bull¡¯s demise. She couldn¡¯t risk anything being known about the details. And perhaps it was only fitting that she, his true destined, would learn of his death first. Not that clueless little girl. ¡°Are you alright, your majesty? You still look troubled.¡± Lunalah looked at Ling Wei and hesitated. She could see sincere concern behind her eyes. The ache in her heart yearned for comfort. From anyone. Even her. ¡°The Iron Bull is dead,¡± she said simply. ¡°Killed upon the Hell Worlds.¡± Ling Wei let out a gasp, but Lunalah couldn¡¯t tell if it was genuine or not. ¡°I am so sorry to learn of this news,¡± Ling Wei said with a bow. ¡°Such a terrible loss for our nation.¡± It was a loss worth far more than that, but she didn¡¯t correct her. Lunalah had revealed far too much to Ling Wei already with her actions. The worst thing she could do now, was confirm them with her words. ¡°Shall I inform the Warden of Jurin Province?¡± she said. ¡°The Lady Silver Tear was going through much preparation for the Iron Bull¡¯s eventual return and their impending duel.¡± Lunalah had nearly forgotten about all that. ¡°No¡­ we shall keep this quiet until I have received official notification from the Academy.¡± The last thing she needed was rumors spreading. ¡°As I said, I wish to vet all communications first.¡± ¡°Should his betrothed not be informed?¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°She is herself preparing for a duel of her own.¡± His betrothed has been informed, Lunalah wanted to say, but those kinds of thoughts, which once brought the joy of fantasy, merely pricked her soul with anguish now. ¡°What duel?¡± she asked. ¡°A court challenge from the Warden¡¯s three nieces whom she made vice wardens,¡± Ling Wei said. ¡°It has become quite the public event. The entire city will be in attendance.¡± Lunalah¡¯s heart waxed cold. This was likely the Warden¡¯s doing, carrying out her instructions to make the girl¡¯s life as miserable as possible before her demise. But the Iron Bull would no longer be returning. So what was the point in any of it now? So much preparation and all for naught, she thought. The emptiness of it filled her only with hate. Anger and hatred for everything. For everyone. Why should that little girl get the right to grieve him, as well? She¡¯d done nothing to deserve him. A new thought twisted its way through her grieving mind. One that brought her solaced if not a small sense of revenge. Against the universe. Against everything that was conspiring against her. ¡°I shall inform her personally,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°When is this duel of hers?¡± ¡°Two weeks, your majesty,¡± she said. That would coincide with any official correspondence from Du Gok Bhong. She could vet the information then and easily pass it off as genuine concern. But truly, the loss in her heart could only be quelled by inflicting the same pain she felt on another. And Lunalah would deliver that pain via the most egregious means possible. The thought returned the faintest of smiles to her lips. A bitter grimace of hate and satisfaction. ¡°Do not reveal my purpose. Communicate to the Warden that I only wish to observe the proceedings.¡± Ling Wei nodded. ¡°I will do so, your majesty.¡± * * * The Bloodmoon was hanging low in the sky and my Frenzy reserves were hanging even lower. We¡¯d been at it for two hours nonstop, blasting across the hellish sky where we could and then landing to fend off surging hordes of demons on the ground when the tentacle-rays and other flying monstrosities got too thick to [Lightning Walk] through. I wished for anything that I could just grab Blue Rose and [Ride the Lightning] with her to get back to the tunnel in a matter of minutes, but we had Wing Pho, plus Jei Su Long¡¯s unconscious ass and his two cronies to worry about. With the constant fighting and flying, we hadn¡¯t even had chance to discuss why he was needed to be kept alive yet, but I trusted Blue. She was a hell of a lot smarter than me and had been on the outside to boot. We barely had chance to communicate enough for me to learn the two other Tributes names were Wu Liang and Song De. I knew them by face, and recalled they were already Black Robes when I first got to Du Gok Bhong, which meant they were on the slower side when it came to progression. I had arrived a Brown Robe and had surpassed them and was still ahead of them by a couple of rotations by the time I deployed. That meant when it came to surviving, they were closer to token legionnaires like Wing Pho than true ones. Blue Rose had to keep an extra eye out on them as they carried Jei Su Long, using her Qi Dagger techniques to cut down huge swarms of demons from over-running them. It was surprising to see how much Blue Rose herself had grown. A couple months ago she was on the brink of insanity under the Bloodmoon¡¯s Demonic Qi, but now she was thriving. Part of that was perhaps due to the small barrier technique I could sense from Wing Pho. It seemed to be a weaker version of my [Soul Shield] technique that ran on Qi instead of Frenzy. That proved helpful when we would stop to catch a breather and replenish our reserves for the next hop into the sky. It gave me a chance to save some Frenzy by turning off my [Soul Shield] technique. It was from its protection that primarily gave us the ability to run across the Hellish landscape without going completely insane. After my recovery, I found that the radius of my aura had expanded substantially, now covering a good fifteen-foot radius where it had only been about five before. Still, even with it, traversing the Hell World was a savage gauntlet and I could already sense the Dark Frenzy building within them, slowly poisoning their souls. I could shield them from the demonic rays of the Bloodmoon, but I couldn¡¯t cleanse them from the Dark Frenzy. That meant we needed to get to a source of aetherite before too long. I put in most of the work, cleaving through the vast swarms of endless demons with my [Lightning] charged techniques. Wu Liang and Song De were Blade Masters and acted as a defensive phalanx to take care of stray demons that got to close. Blue Rose played scout, popping into the air with her [Shadow Step] techniques to get a quick vantage above the endless sea of demons, while at the same time looking out for Wing Pho. Jei Su Long, as per normal, was good for nothing and stayed unconscious the entire time. And that was just fine with me. We were a rag tag team of mix-matched talent, but I shouted the commands to make it all work smoothly together. I didn¡¯t realize it until now, but over the last couple of weeks, while hunting for food on the surface, I had developed a handler¡¯s sixth sense for the general ecosystem of the Hell World. I knew which types of demons roamed with others, and how to spot the tell tales signs of the behemoths that roamed the scorched earth. We were far too weak to handle one of those. With precision and patience, I navigated us through the harsh terrain, choosing the paths that provided the least resistance. After another hour I finally saw a familiar landscape. We were close. I took a quick detour to track down a couple of scorpions and when I quickly killed them and slung them on my back, Blue Rose looked at me questioningly. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± she said. ¡°Dinner.¡± Wing Pho looked appalled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Come on, we¡¯re nearly there.¡± I blasted through the last swarms of demons surrounding the tunnel entrance and dove inside. I warned them about the last step and together we floated down into the cavern. I¡¯d never been so grateful for refuge before. After the constant exertion and adrenaline, the ability to finally just stop caused us all to collapse. I pulled them towards the small aetherite crystal. It still had its healing properties, but I couldn¡¯t sense Fhae I¡¯ung¡¯s voice anymore. This was the remnants of her core. No different than the sliver of lightning core still tucked below my Dantian. Weariness overcame me immediately. Fighting and moving like that had been even more taxing than surviving my initial night on the Hell World. I was just about to ask Blue Rose what the hell was going on, but under the effects of the crystal she had immediately passed out along with everyone else. ¡°Well shit,¡± I muttered, realizing I was the only one still awake. It was a testament to just how much stronger I had become by being down in this hole. It had been an intense work out for me, no doubt, but for them, it was an ordeal. One that had perhaps nearly killed them, and certainly would have it I wasn¡¯t there. I got with the program and settled in for some rest myself. They had to recover from the effects of the Dark Frenzy before we could go any further. But when we woke, we had a lot of stuff to figure out. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 30 ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal, Blue?¡± I asked as I tore into another bite of scorpion leg. She watched me horrified, looking like she was about to vomit. All of them did. I awoke before everyone else and after spending a couple of hours studying from the new Shuras, got to work barbequing one of the scorpions. It was common to me now, but the revulsion on their faces reminded me that I had truly been surviving like a savage down in this hole for the last couple of weeks. Still, I had burned a lot of calories and needed to replenish them. Plus, the stuff tasted pretty good to me now. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know what you¡¯re missing,¡± I said, taking another bite and then washing it down with some muddy water. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll eat it once you get hungry enough.¡± ¡°I still have some rations,¡± Wing Pho said, grimacing. ¡°I can do with just that for now.¡± It¡¯d been about four hours since we arrived in the cavern. Thankfully the aetherite crystal seemed to have done its job. Although one of the guys, Song De, seemed to be suffering from some memory loss. He couldn¡¯t recall anything after the crash landing. It was a reminder that not every mind could take the rigors of the Hell World. It wasn¡¯t just physical. The eldritch horrors of the unseen, attacked one¡¯s very mind and spirit and not everyone was equipped to withstand them. I made a note that Song De now fell into that category, which didn¡¯t put his chances of survival very high. At least not in the long run. Jei Su Long was still unconscious thankfully. Hopefully I had put his ass in a damn coma. But even without hearing his annoying voice the bastard irked me. ¡°Okay time to spill it, Blue,¡± I said, putting aside my empty scorpion leg shell. ¡°Why did we haul that piece of shit across the desert instead of us just leaving him out there to die?¡± I had a couple of guesses, myself, many of them being to inflict more pain on him and to make him suffer, but I knew Blue must have had a better reason than that. Otherwise, she surely would have gotten involved in my ass kicking of him earlier. ¡°He¡¯s framed you for everyone¡¯s deaths,¡± she said. ¡°He still had that letter of yours.¡± ¡°What letter?¡± ¡°The one from your princess, telling you to ensure you returned alone. He used that as proof that you had motive to kill the whole platoon. He said you attacked him, but that he managed to kill you before escaping on the skiff alone. He said he found the letter on your body.¡± My mind saw red. ¡°That piece of shit said what?!¡± I was on my feet in a second, about the wake the bastard up just to put his lights out again. Blue pulled me back down. ¡°Did you hear nothing I just said? You need him alive, Max. You being alive is living proof that he lied, but he needs to be alive to take accountability for it. For everything. Even today. He caused all this by making us deploy in waves instead of all at once. The guy is a piece of shit, yes, but death is too good for him now. You need him to clear your name. And these guys need to vouch for you as well. Tell him, Wing Pho.¡± Wing Pho looked between Song De and Wu Liang nervously. ¡°Well, what do you two think?¡± Wu Liang, who looked in his thirties with a bald head and goatee frowned. ¡°The Su Long family is very powerful. My family is subservient to there¡¯s on the core worlds. I would not want to make an accusation that might be one day overturned or even forgiven.¡± ¡°Forgiven?¡± Blue said. ¡°How could he deny any of this if we all returned home to tell the truth. He would be forced to admit his lies.¡± Song De, who wore his hair long and sported a full beard, shook his head. ¡°You all do not know his family like we do. They will explain it away. Such is how it goes in the core worlds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from a core world too!¡± Blue Rose said, jutting a thumb at her chest. ¡°For small things what you say is true, but this is far too big now. Jei Su Long was responsible for those deaths in Max¡¯s deployment, not him.¡± ¡°Are you sure of that?¡± The annoying voice came from behind us, and I turned to see Jei Su Long awake and propped up against the wall. His face was swollen but no longer a bloody mess thanks to Wing Pho cleaning him up. My anger seethed at just the sight of his crooked smile. But I was glad to see he had lost a tooth or two. ¡°So, it seems you managed to survive my death blow, Iron Bull,¡± he said, leering at me. ¡°But I know what I saw. You killed your men. Not me.¡± Rage burst inside of me like a volcano. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to lie? You incredible sack of shit!¡± He then pointed at me. ¡°Look, Wing Pho! See how he immediately gets defensive. It¡¯s his guilty conscience at work. Look, all of you.¡± I then realized what he was doing. Trying to convince his lackies that he could still be trusted. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t believe this shit,¡± I said, nearly lost for words. ¡°Still trying to weasel your way out?¡± ¡°What you reported was no where in Max¡¯s character,¡± Blue Rose said, standing next to me. ¡°And when he is able to speak for himself in a court, everyone will know it. Plus, you already messed up with your lies.¡± He squinted at her. ¡°What lies? I spoke the truth.¡± ¡°Well, you clearly didn¡¯t find that letter on the Iron Bull¡¯s body now, did you?¡± A silence fell and Wing Pho, Song De and Wu Liang all looked to Jei Su Long for an answer. Blue Rose then laughed. ¡°See? It was that easy for me to prove your guilt and I¡¯m not even a barrister.¡± I chuckled at her. ¡°Maybe you missed your calling.¡± ¡°This is nonsense!¡± Jei Su Long cried. ¡°You¡¯ll prove nothing. And Song De is right. My uncle would never allow such a trial to occur. So, make your choices now. Will you three stand with me, or with the Iron Bull and his stupid little whore?¡± I flew across the room so fast, Blue Rose didn¡¯t have a chance to stop me this time. I grabbed Jei Su Long by his throat and lifted him into the air. His legs kicked at me futile as he gasped for breath. ¡°Now listen up and listen quick,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°Your dumbass lies stop now. However it plays out in the courts, the only thing I know for certain is that its better for you to be alive. Because you¡¯re so damn stupid even a blind man can see through your bullshit story. Count yourself lucky, because I¡¯m itching to send your soul straight to hell for everything you¡¯ve done.¡± I could sense the fear pouring off the trio of Song De, Wu Liang and Wing Pho. They were always together at the academy. Sticking by Jei Su Long¡¯s side, regardless of the outcome, was perhaps a self-defense mechanism for them. But none of that would even matter if we didn¡¯t get off this Hell World first. ¡°Now listen up all of you,¡± I said. ¡°Jei Su Long¡¯s justice will have to wait. Our main priority now, is getting off this rock and to do that we have to catch the last deployment out of here.¡± I dropped Jei Su Long back on the ground like the sack of shit he was, leaving him sputtering for air. It was necessary to keep him alive, but dealing with him down here was like keeping a cobra for a pet without a cage. Already I could sense the hatred in him, desperate to strike back at me. ¡°Protocol says they¡¯ll circle back to the initial drop zone of Fhae I¡¯ung for the final deployment,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s 900 miles from where we are now. And we have two weeks to get there.¡± ¡°900 miles?¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°How long did we travel just now?¡± ¡°About a hundred,¡± I said. ¡°And it damn near killed all of you. Doing nine times that is going to be straight up impossible.¡± That cause a heavy silence to fill the air. I¡¯d been contemplating it for the last couple of hours while everyone was asleep. Working out the math while recalling the deployment charts I¡¯d seen on my prep missions before our deployment.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°It took us over three hours to get back here to the tunnel,¡± I said. ¡°Which means doing nine times that is a journey well over thirty hours total. No way are we doing that.¡± At least not right now, I thought to myself. ¡°We have two weeks,¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°We can make our way there more slowly. A hundred miles each day. Less even.¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about that. But this place you see now, I came across it by luck. I can¡¯t be sure we¡¯ll find a cave each time we dig into the ground. And digging itself is an issue. To get down this deep without being overrun by the demons, I had a full platoon backing me up and forming a perimeter to hold them off.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we couldn¡¯t do the same?¡± De Song said. ¡°Do we look like a platoon to you?¡± He frowned. ¡°The point is,¡± I said. ¡°Each time we leave this cave we¡¯ll be taking a risk. This is the only safe place I know to come back to. We have food, water and shelter. As far as I know, I¡¯ve been the only Legionnaire to accomplish this in history. And it was mostly by luck, like I said. We have no way of knowing just how rare this set up might be. Aetherite, water and shelter all in one place. Even if we could dig, we¡¯d be rolling the dice nine times, even more if we take shorter hops. With the terrain changing each time, there¡¯s no telling what we may or may not find. Chances are, we¡¯d roll snake eyes on at least one of them and if we¡¯re caught out in the open when the Cursed Star rises¡­¡± I paused, reliving the horrors of seeing my platoon transformed into demons and howling for their own deaths. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s not something you want to experience for too long.¡± ¡°So how will we do it?¡± Wing Pho asked. ¡°Is it even possible?¡± ¡°If you could all fly as fast as me, maybe,¡± I said. Jei Su Long scoffed. ¡°Tubby can barely fly at all.¡± ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± I spat, but the bastard wasn¡¯t wrong either. None of them were in a condition to make that kind of trek. But I didn¡¯t fancy rolling the dice nine times either. ¡°We¡¯ve got a choice,¡± I said. ¡°We could spend two weeks risking our lives every day trying to get there and risk failure each time, or spend the next two weeks getting strong enough so we can make a single journey all at once.¡± Blue Rose looked up at me and blinked. ¡°That¡¯s insane. Travel 900 miles across a Hell World in one day?¡± ¡°Two days,¡± I said. ¡°Well, a day and a night technically. The days are 28 hours long here. We¡¯d need to leave at daybreak and travel straight through night and hopefully meet the skiff just before the next sunrise. But we¡¯d have to push it a bit faster than what it took us to cross just now.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Song De said. ¡°That¡¯s crazy. We only trained to survive a single night under the Bloodmoon. Plus, you just said yourself we couldn¡¯t survive for long under a Cursed Star.¡± ¡°The aetherite!¡± Wing Pho said pointing to the crystal. ¡°We can use that to get across, right? It will shield us.¡± I shook my head. ¡°That stuff evaporates like ice under a Cursed Star. But you¡¯re not wrong either.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± he said. ¡°I need to test something. Blue you need to come too. The rest of you stay down here and keep an eye on shithead.¡± I took to the air with [Lightning Walk] before the bastard could even retort. I didn¡¯t like the idea of leaving him alone with those three, but for what I needed to test, it wouldn¡¯t take but a few minutes. As I entered the tunnel, I could already feel the difference in the air. The Cursed Star was out and the sounds from the surface had changed. The howls and wails took on a supernatural tone, chilling right to the soul. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Blue Rose said as she touched down in the tunnel entrance next to me. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never heard anything like that before.¡± I could sense the fear in her soul. She was needed for this test, and I had to hope it worked. But I¡¯d needed to be careful for her sake as well. ¡°I¡¯ve been cultivating while I¡¯ve been here,¡± I said. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sort of like what we did for our Bloodmoon training,¡± I said, explaining it away. ¡°Anyway, I think I¡¯ve gotten a lot stronger now. I could just barely survive under the Cursed Star before, but I need to see how much I¡¯ve grown. If my aura can withstand it, and protect you, then we have a real fighting chance of making it across this planet.¡± She blinked at me. ¡°Max, are you sure about this? Are you truly that strong now?¡± I shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s find out. Stay here until I call you.¡± I left before she could say anything else and perhaps try to change my mind. What I¡¯d told her wasn¡¯t fully bullshit either. Since defeating that Deep Dweller and obtaining the essence of Fhae I¡¯ung, I had felt my spirit and flame grow. My core density had increased as well, growing smaller yet holding just as much Frenzy. Plus, from my studying earlier, I found I had an upgraded form of [Soul Shield] I still had yet to master and try. I recalled the knowledge of the scripture from memory, even though it was now etched in glowing runes upon my sword. [Sacred Soul Shield] Upon the emergence of one¡¯s Sacred Soul, so too does one gain a renewed defense against the forces of the unseen world. This technique will utilize not only the strength of one¡¯s spirit but the strength of thy Sacred Soul as well. I had just barely scratched the surface in terms of learning it but that didn¡¯t matter. A mere test was all I needed right now. Finding this one technique was what gave me hope that a crossing was even remotely possible. I hovered at the edge of the tunnel exit and tested the rays of the Cursed Star upon my skin. It burned like acid. Like I was under a damn broiler. But it was more bearable than I recalled. As I risked to ventured further, I took on the full effects and it was like breathing in superheated air. I gasped and choked on what smelled like concentrated ammonia and above me, the oppressive dark rays of the Cursed Star itself caused my Flame to flare. But not in a good way. It was reacting like a candle in pure oxygen and now, knowing my true relation to the Cleansing Fame, I understood exactly what was going on. It was trying to absorb me. Bring my Flame back into its own. Across the landscape the horrors of the Star Born demons etched my mind with fresh madness. Creatures that walked on tall spindly legs over a dozen stories tall. Giant starfish with hundreds of eyes that pinwheeled across the desert like tumbleweeds. Something that resembled a giant cockroach with a human head and which stood like a man. I bared it all as my Frenzy drained as if through a sieve. This was what I needed to do to grow even stronger. Tax myself just like I did under the Bloodmoon. Only now it was under the Cleansing Flame of a Cursed Star. My vision began to tunnel and stray thoughts entered my mind. Pure destruction and chaos. Cursed Frenzy. ~Come hither fallen one¡­Seek thy redemption from the One True Flame~ The Demon in me wanted to ponce, but the Red-hued Struggler kept him at bay. My Dantan was already below half. Now was the time. I engaged my Meridians, activating the new technique. It was a mixture of [Sacred Soul Projection] as well as [Soul Shield] and as I finally completed the sequence, I felt the oppressiveness of the Cursed Star instantly subside. I panted for air, my full vision returning. I didn¡¯t even realize how close I had come to blacking out and losing my soul to the Cursed Frenzy. But now that I was back under control, I could see the world for what it was. My new technique was difficult to maintain, but I could feel it working. With [Soul Shield] I could still feel the rays penetrating, but this kept the power of the Cleansing Flame at bay completely. I was still paying the price of Frenzy for it, but a much lesser extent now. Holy shit, this is powerful, I thought. I¡¯m surviving under the light of a Cursed Star. What turned normal cultivators into demons, was something I could now endure, so long as I had enough Frenzy in my core. Time for the final test. ¡°Blue!¡± I called. ¡°Come quick.¡± This would all be for nothing if I couldn¡¯t protect her and everyone else with it. I heard her scurrying behind me. ¡°Just be carefu¡ª¡± Blue Rose immediately began screaming before I could say anything else. She was staring straight up at the Cursed Star with her hands atop her head. Shit! I thought. Did it not work? I sensed the extreme terror in her soul. Finally, she closed her eyes and turned her head away. ¡°Max, get it away from me!¡± she cried. ¡°I can¡¯t unsee it! I can¡¯t unsee all this. Those creatures. That Star!¡± I quickly grabbed her and pulled her down the tunnel. We re-emerged at the exit and I floating her down from the ceiling with [Lightning Walk]. Immediately, I placed her in front of the aetherite crystal. Blue Rose huddled around it and shuddered like it was a campfire warding off extreme cold. Wing Pho rushed to her side. ¡°Let me check her. She must be poisoned again.¡± He studied her, adjusting his glasses, but then he looked confused. ¡°I sense no Demonic Qu in her soul at all. What did you do up there?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to know,¡± Blue Rose said as she rocked back and forth. ¡°Damn it, Max. You could have warned me, at least. I¡¯ll never unsee that shit now.¡± A huge grin spread across my face. ¡°No Demonic Qi?¡± Wing Pho shook his head. ¡°It worked!¡± ¡°What worked?¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°What are you yelling about?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going to get us off this rock,¡± I said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°I¡¯ve grown strong enough to withstand even the rays of the Cursed Star. Like you I can produce an Aura, but this one can protect us during the day.¡± ¡°What?¡± Song De said. ¡°Then what happened to her?¡± ¡°His aura protected me against the Cursed Star, yes,¡± Blue Rose said, spitting on the ground as if trying to remove a bitter taste from her mouth. ¡°But not the things you will see, hear or feel.¡± This was it, I thought. Our means to a way out. The mission began crystalizing within my mind. ¡°Listen up, legionnaires,¡± I said. ¡°We have a new goal. We will train by the light of the Bloodmoon and under the poison rays of the Cursed Star. This will be Du Gok Bhong Academy to the extreme. You need to grow your spiritual strength to not go instantly mad out there and we don¡¯t have much time to do it. But if you can survive the basics, I can see us all through.¡± ¡°900 miles, under a Cursed Star?¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°You can forget about that,¡± Jei Su Long said. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything you say.¡± I finally fixed my eyes on the bastard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I said as I slowly stepped towards him with a mixture of [Indifference] and [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] in my heart. ¡°You won¡¯t have to.¡± The mixture of techniques caught him off guard and fear instantly spiked within his soul. ¡°Wait,¡± he said, backing up against the wall. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all going to get stronger to survive,¡± I said. ¡°But not you, Jei Su Long. You¡­ You, I just can¡¯t trust with more power.¡± ¡°Max¡­¡± Blue Rose said warily. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, remember?¡± ¡°You heard her!¡± he echoed in panic. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Who said anything about killing.¡± I surged forward with a touch of Frenzy, grabbing him by his collar this time. I contemplated a second more, just to be sure I was correctly weighing the odds. Jei Su Long was strong despite himself and his cowardice. He had powerful Qi techniques that could be invaluable in keeping away the demon hordes. But on the other hand, he was a piece of shit that I just couldn¡¯t trust to turn that same power against us the first chance he got. Turning him into a human duffle bag was a much safer option for us all. ¡°Sorry pal,¡± I said. ¡°But your shitty reputation precedes you. The only way to feel safe around a rat-bastard like you, is to tear out your fangs and claws.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± True fear crept into his soul now. I summed my Frenzy with a disruptive technique. ¡°[Struggler¡¯s Fist of Fury]!¡± He tried to block, but I was far too quick. My fist struck him right in the Dantian and I felt the satisfying give of something break inside of him. Wing Pho, Wu Liang and Song De all cried out in shock and fear, no doubt terrified at the repercussions of what I had just done. Jei Su Long fell to the ground holding his stomach and spitting blood. ¡°You¡­you..!¡± he kept crying over and over, and then like an infant, he began to cry for real. ¡°My core! You crippled me! You bastard! You¡¯ll pay for this! My family will kill you. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I looked down at him with [Indifference]. ¡°Nice to see your true colors finally showing now.¡± ¡°Was this wise, Iron Bull?¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°What you¡¯ve done is¡ª¡± ¡°Absolutely necessary,¡± Blue Rose said cutting him off. She then pulled herself away from the aetherite crystal to stand over Jei Su Long. ¡°If Max hadn¡¯t done it, I would have done something similar. No way I was trusting him for two weeks down here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you too,¡± he whimpered. ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± It was a pathetic sight, but I could spare him no pity. This piece of shit was beyond redemption. Yet still, I had to bring his sorry ass home alive. ¡°Take away his weapons and tie him up,¡± I said to his two former lackies. ¡°We¡¯ve got a lot of training to do, and we don¡¯t need this asshole getting in our damn way anymore.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 31 I started by building Jei Su Long a prison cell made out of rocks. Busted down to mortal or not, I didn¡¯t want him roaming around free. Shoving him in a corner of the main cavern, I formed the cell around him, leaving enough gaps in the heavy boulders to see what he was doing but with no way for him to squeeze out. He cursed and threatened us the whole time but after a while he eventually got tired and shut the hell up. I gathered everyone then and set out the training regime we would follow for the next two weeks. My main goal was to increase my Frenzy density and master the [Sacred Soul Shield] technique to make it as potent and efficient as possible. But even with it, my test with Blue Rose had confirmed that their spiritual fortitude would need strengthening just to endure the environment alone. ¡°What about him?¡± Wu Liang asked, jerking a thumb towards Jei Su Long¡¯s stone cage. ¡°Won¡¯t he go mad as well and even more so now without a core?¡± ¡°We can blindfold him,¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°Block his ears too. You can¡¯t unhear some of those things either.¡± Song De frowned. ¡°Perhaps I should opt for the same. I was never comfortable with seeing those unnerving things.¡± ¡°I might join in that,¡± Wing Pho said with a chuckle. ¡°Hey, we can¡¯t all be blind out there,¡± I said. ¡°But I hear you. We can only push as far as your mind will allow. I don¡¯t need you all coming back with no memories.¡± ¡°How will we do this?¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°We don¡¯t have a barrier for protection like we did back at Du Gok Bhong to go in and out of for safety.¡± ¡°You and I will be the barrier,¡± I said. ¡°We expose ourselves to the Bloodmoon each night, starting at midnight when the moon is at its peak. We endure till dawn. I¡¯ll start my own spiritual cultivation then, doing the same but only under the effects of the Cursed Star.¡± ¡°That sounds incredibly dangerous,¡± Wing Pho said. I nodded to him. ¡°It will be. Especially as I won¡¯t have much in the way of backup.¡± That reminded me of something else. Something that I would do during the nights when I was training the team under the Bloodmoon. ¡°There may be a way for me to get some though,¡± I said. ¡°From across the stars.¡± Blue Rose looked at me with a furrowed brow. ¡°What?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Too hard to explain, but when we¡¯re under the Bloodmoon, I¡¯ll need to slip into meditation for a few minutes every hour to venture through the spirit realm. During that time, I need you all to protect me.¡± ¡°Meditate?¡± Song De was staring at me like I was crazy. ¡°While on the surface a Hell World?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be worth it, trust me,¡± I said. Already, I could feel the anxiety of my lack of whereabouts growing back home. I needed to bump into Kelsey to let her know I was alright. The last thing I needed was for Fia and everyone back home to lose hope when they learned by entire deployment was lost. Much less when they were told Jei Su Long¡¯s lies. Just the thought of that irk me some more, but I quickly cultivate it away to stay on focus. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I think we¡¯ll need to get across this planet,¡± I said. ¡°And Wing Pho and Blue Rose, I¡¯m going to need your help to do it.¡± They both looked to me quizzically, but intrigued. ¡°What is it?¡± Wing Pho asked. I smiled. ¡°Follow me.¡± I led them to the small chunk of aethrite crystal and pointed at it. ¡°I want to see if you two can turn a piece of that into an elixir.¡± Wing Pho¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Aetherite? You must be mad. Or wish to become so.¡± I squinted at his response. It wasn¡¯t exactly what I was expecting. ¡°What do you mean ¡®wish to become so¡¯?¡± He laughed. ¡°Please, do not think you are the first to ever have the clever idea to imbibe the power of pure aetherite to cultivate. It is well documented. Many sages have concocted elixirs through various means, but they are all poisonous to one¡¯s mind and soul. It is akin to Demonic Qi poisoning, turning them mad or into demons. We would not progress in the right direction by doing this.¡± The smile on my face widened even more. What he¡¯d said was proof positive that the elixir derived from aetehrite would be the same as an elixir derived from a Frenzied Core. In this case, the Frenzied Core of Fhae I¡¯ung. The result would be pure Frenzy. To a normal cultivator, the stuff would indeed act like what would be Demonic Qi to them. Poisoning them and turning them straight to the dark side of the Berserker¡¯s twin soul. No Struggler, all Demon. But for me, it would be dog gone lemonade in a can. ¡°I want to try it anyway,¡± I said. ¡°But just for me. You guys won¡¯t touch it.¡± ¡°Max, you can¡¯t do this,¡± Blue Rose said, real concern in her voice now. ¡°We¡¯re already doing enough risky things without experimenting like this. You¡¯re strong but you need to listen to Wing Pho. He is a scholar. He knows his histories.¡± ¡°And I know me,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. Blue Rose let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°We don¡¯t have the luxury to argue this, Max. What if you¡¯re wrong? If you die or go crazy, how are we going to get home? We¡¯re all relying on you.¡± I felt all of their concern then. And it was well placed. Still, they didn¡¯t know what I truly was. And I couldn¡¯t reveal it to them either. But I had to convince them that my idea was still worth giving a shot. One more white lie, I thought, and the Struggler groaned with the added burden. ¡°I know it will work,¡± I said. ¡°Because I¡¯ve kind of done it already.¡± Wing Pho¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? How?¡± ¡°Well, not ¡®done it¡¯ done it,¡± I said, trying to keep a straight face. ¡°After Jei Su Long abandoned us, what was left of my platoon transformed into demons from the rays of the Cursed Star.¡± I paused then as the memories suddenly relived within my mind. The trauma of having to kill them. But I wouldn¡¯t share that much. Not now. ¡°I had to fight through entire hordes of demons alone,¡± I said. ¡°I was pretty beat up. When I finally made it to safety down here, I was so weak I could barely move. I tried eating a bit of the crystal to see if it would help me heal. It made me sick like you said, but then, I think, from eating all this demon meat, it kind of balanced me out.¡± They all looked stupefied and horrified at the same time. And for me, it felt shitty as hell lying to them. But I couldn¡¯t risk them knowing what I truly was. Especially not in front of Jei Su Long. ¡°And you want us to eat that crap too?¡± Blue Rose said incredulously. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know if it will work for sure,¡± I said. ¡°But all I¡¯m saying is being down here and cultivating, my body has changed. I won¡¯t push it, but I¡¯m sure if the likes of you two refined an elixir, rather than me trying to eat it raw, I believe it will aid in my cultivation mastery and help my barrier technique. I mean it only makes sense right? What better way to help strengthen my barrier than by using the source of the natural barrier itself?¡± Wing Pho and Blue Rose looked to each other skeptically. I couldn¡¯t tell if they had totally bought it or not, but I had to push. ¡°I¡¯ll take one sip,¡± I said. ¡°I promise. If I freak out. You throw the rest away.¡± I used [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] for the last bit and finally Blue Rose let out a sigh. ¡°Well, you somehow survived on a Hell World for two weeks, so why not this? What do you think, Wing Pho? We have anything here that we could use to make this?¡± He glanced upward thoughtfully. ¡°What aspect would this even be?¡± ¡°Earth,¡± I said. ¡°Definitely earth.¡± They both looked at me again. ¡°Well, it comes from the ground, right?¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works,¡± he said. ¡°But you are correct in that the methods for extraction are similar. That means we need a means of dissolving the crystal and then purifying the resulting effluent afterwards.¡± I thought about the Spider Bitch, G¡¯hru¡¯julah, and her toxic venom. That shit ate through rocks like nothing. Getting some from her would be impossible, but she clearly had spider like kin on the surface that I could hunt down and extract venom glands from. ¡°Leave the solvent to me,¡± I said. ¡°Some of the demons have acidic glands.¡± Wing Pho nodded. ¡°Alright. Then to purify we would need some kind of metal to neutralize the acid.¡± Blue Rose reached into her robes and produced a couple of copper Wen. ¡°Will this work?¡± Wing Pho¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Ah, splendid. It should.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± I said, getting more excited by the minute. ¡°Only one thing,¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°We don¡¯t have any implements to carry all this out. We need glass that won¡¯t be dissolved by the acid.¡± Blue Rose frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t have that.¡± But I merely smiled. ¡°One glass bowl coming up.¡± I grabbed another boulder and using the edge of my axe, carved out an impression, making a deep basin. I told everyone to stand back and then blasted it with a burst of [Frenzied Lightning]. The result was a granite sink with a glazed interior. ¡°Will this work?¡± I asked. Wing Pho studied it, feeling the inside, and then quickly snapped his hand back.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Still hot,¡± he said. ¡°But it feels like glass. Should work.¡± I smiled. ¡°You two do the math to figure the amounts of materials to use. I¡¯ll go get the acid.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still daytime up there?¡± ¡°Best time to go hunting for this stuff,¡± I said, but in truth I was just excited to see if this would work. Plus, I needed to get used to the idea of fighting on the surface under the Cursed Star as well as to cultivate and progress my [Sacred Soul Shield] technique. ¡°Be right back.¡± * * * It took me a little over four hours to find the exact kind of demons I was looking for. With my new [Sacred Soul Shield] ability though, plus my breakthrough in conditioning from recovering naturally and with my new insights and advancements from killing G¡¯hru¡¯julah, I was feeling more confident than ever. Not that it was easy, mind you. I could only leave the tunnel and go out in short bursts, facing the wailing monstrosities of the Cursed Stars. It was a literal madhouse. Shark headed bears that were hairless and covered in oozing sores, centipedes that crawled into the sky like they were walking on invisible walls. None of it made sense. It was like looking into a mixing bowl where everything that was natural was suddenly combined and turned upside down. It did wonders for my spiritual progression, however. I was memorizing everything I saw. Desperate not to unsee it. For every minute I spent outside the tunnel in the broiling rays of the Cursed Star, I needed to spend nearly double that, just to regain my sanity and recover. That was the time I took to jot down quick sketches of the various demons and monsters I saw. After recovering, I¡¯d then go back at it again. Slowly, I was working my way up with each exposure. Starting with a minute, then two, then three. My Frenzy density could endure far more, but I needed to go slowly. At five minutes, I took the time to start killing some of the demons, for added [Bloodlust] and to test how my [Sacred Soul Shield] technique held up in combat. I hewed through the howling, screeching monstrosities, with [Frenzied Lightning] and was once again, surprised by how tough they were despite my new upgrades. Under the influence of the Cursed Star, even the minor demons were what had to be classified as S class monsters back home. The result was a workout for mind, soul and body, with me retreating to the tunnel when the edges of my vision began to darken, and I sensed the presence of my Flame¡¯s master. The Cleansing Flame of the Cursed Star. It was the father of I¡¯xol¡¯ukz and all the monstrosities here, but unlike the Herald, its motivation for me seemed different. Where I¡¯xol¡¯ukz saw me as an enemy and traitor to be completely destroyed, this Cleansing Flame wanted me to reunite and become one with it again. As I sat in the shade of the tunnel contemplating it, I supposed it made sense. I¡¯xol¡¯ukz and the Frenzied Flame were like brothers, both born of the One True Flame. Which meant the Frenzied Flame was more like a prodigal son, and just like in the Bible story, he was hated and despised by his older brother. I¡¯xol¡¯ukz didn¡¯t want to see his wayward brother reconciled to the father. He wanted him punished and destroyed. I felt something open up inside of me as the new truth was revealed. My Flame brightened. I was emboldened even further now that I knew where I stood in relation to that Dark God. Before it was simply a monstrosity with motives unknown. But now, it had become my vengeful, jealous uncle who wanted to see me and my dad destroyed. Which made the Cursed Star grandpa, I guessed. I laughed at my oversimplification of it all. But I wasn¡¯t wrong as far as I could tell. As my time under the Cursed Star got longer, so too did my recovery periods and I used the time to study the other gift I had received from my battled with G¡¯hru¡¯julah. The new Shuras bequeathed to me by Fhae I¡¯ung. There was no way I could master them all in the time I had, but of those I saw, I tried to at least master the basics of the ones I found interesting and that could perhaps be useful in trying to get back home. The first was an upgrade to [Frenzied Flame] and one that tied right into the new revelation I had just learned. [Furious Flame of the Father] Know thee not, oh kindled one, from whence thy might doth flow? For we who Struggle against, there is no greater strength, but to succumb is annihilation. In times of dire need, one may use the strength of thy progenitor to greatly multiply the effectiveness of thy Flame, but to do so for too long will see it consumed and returned to its origin. The next ones seemed to be upgrades to my existing abilities, of [My Turn], [Fear the Flame] and [Indifference]. [I Still Live] When thou doth suffer a fatal blow by thy enemy and through thy strength doeth survive, use this technique to ensure that such kindness is repaid one hundred-fold. [Torment of the Frenzied Flame] Use thy Frenzy to strengthen thy words with the power of the Flame itself, for the [Fear of the Flame] is innate. Do so to sharpen thy tongue as a barb, where thy words prick and shatter the very spirit, mind and soul of one¡¯s foe. For the proud and boastful, often fortify themselves with words, creating confidence where there is truly none, for false confidence is no confidence at all. [Barren Ground] Thy inner world can be a place of fortification and also peace. Yet take care, oh kindled one, that thy struggles are not overshadowed by one¡¯s loss and grief. In such time, one¡¯s [Indifference] can be harnessed to produce a void of solace. A place where thy cares can be cast down. Yet, where thy cares lie, thou shalt see not one, for thou carest not and all shall be barren ground. The last one seemed kind of heavy, and I wasn¡¯t quite sure what to make of it. I searched further through the Shuras for some more practical manifestation techniques. [Trudge] Combine the strength of ones resolve and indominable will to step forward with a dominance that strikes fear and terror in the hearts of one¡¯s foes. To fly quickly into combat and gain an initiating strike are the tactics of the weak and unsure. Do thou the opposite, for surely, one who marches slowly into the face of battle, or the presence of his foes, will show them no mercy nor weakness. Once initiated, such steps cannot be broken nor stalled. For not even the gates of Heaven nor Hell can withstand the trudge of a Berserker¡¯s iron-willed resolve. [Focused Fury] It is said that the eyes are the windows to the soul. Use this technique for one to take a glimpse within thy own. As thy eyes become burning embers of rage and pain, use it to shatter the will of thy foes or to bolster thy allies with hope and resolve. [Burning Soul] If thy eyes are yet not good enough, use thy entire body instead. Draw upon the strength of thy Flame to create a burning effigy of thy indominable spirit, terrorizing all. [Three Fold Frenzy] An advanced manifestation technique that briefly combines all three of thy forms for a single technique or blow, greatly amplifying one¡¯s strength. Do so sparingly however, for such will greatly tax both body and soul, resulting in an immediate slumber. Be assured then, oh kindled one, that a death blow of one¡¯s foe is assured. [Fury of the Fallen] The fall of one¡¯s comrades in battle can be a source of great loss and grief, but also power. Use this technique to channel one¡¯s inner rage and despair, drawing in the very essence of the fallen to aid in retribution and recompence. I paused contemplating that last one. It was something I could perhaps have used when I lost my platoon. But damn it, what a hell of a price. I feared to think of what that meant now. The thought of losing Blue. Hell no, I thought. That wouldn¡¯t be worth all the Frenzy in the world to me. Which meant I needed to ensure my plan worked. That doubled my resolve and thankfully after the next couple of checks onto the surface, I finally found the demons I was looking for. They were spider kin and looked just like miniature versions of G¡¯hru¡¯julah. There were only three of them, and they were nestled within the midst of a massive demon horde. I wished I had mastered that [Trudge] technique already. That would definitely come in handy out here. But for now, I had to do it the old-fashioned way. I leapt into the fray, chopping and hacking at the demons while watching my Frenzy reserves. My [Steel Skin] and [Steel Lightning] needed upgrading as well, I realized. As teeth claws and all manner of sharp appendages ripped across my skin, they drew blood, which further heightened my pain and rage. I finally reached the three spider sisters and let loose with an attempt at [Torment of the Frenzied Flame]. ¡°Condolences for killing your mom, bitches!¡± I shouted, while activating the meridian sequence for the technique. ¡°Old G¡¯hru¡¯julah sends her regards from hell!¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if the technique had even worked or not, but all three of them shrieked like banshees as rage spiked within their souls. Then they did what I was hoping for them to do. Streaks of venom spurted from the fangs lining their undercarriages and where they hit the ground, the rock hissed and melted away. I smiled back at them. ¡°Bingo.¡± * * * It took a bit more time and effort killing all three of them than I first thought. But with an application of [Mark of the Beast] I used my axe techniques at close range to hack off their limbs to cripple their mobility. By the time I was done they were reduced to using the same old bag of tricks as their mom did to survive, only this time, instead of turning into sweet old ladies, they took on the guise of seductive geishas, promising to service me like no human woman ever could. I let them feel my disgust by giving them a taste of my ¡®axe head¡¯ instead. I had to unleash a volley of [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls] to push back the next wave of demons crashing down on top of me, clearing them out before I could get back to butchering the spider women¡¯s corpses to find their venom sacs, while at the same time pocking their demonic cores. Awakened demons like them were still a rarity and the cores were needed at Du Gok Bhong. I finally returned to the tunnel to find Blue Rose waiting for me at the halfway point. ¡°Damn it, Max!¡± she shouted. ¡°Where the hell were you? I was worried sick! It¡¯s been five hours!¡± ¡°Yeah sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I found these three spider ladies out there and they really wanted to suc¡ª¡± ¡°Will you stop with the jokes!¡± she shouted. ¡°Seriously! Now did you get the glands or what?¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress my laugh. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve missed making you mad Blue.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on. Wing Pho and I have everything ready. I truly hope this doesn¡¯t work, because you don¡¯t need to be doing this crap every day.¡± ¡°I kind of do actually,¡± I retorted, but I didn¡¯t say anything else due to the glare in her eyes. We went back to the cavern and found Wing Pho had chipped off a thimble worth of aetherite and ground it into a fine dust. Along with it was a single Wen coin. ¡°This will be enough to balance the reaction,¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°How much acid do I add?¡± I asked. ¡°Pour it to the height of the mound,¡± he said. I pulled out one of the slimy spider girl sacs and squeezed out a portion of the venom. The vibrant green liquid covered the pile of dust and all of us then gathered about to see what would happen. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to be working,¡± Song De said. ¡°Not strong enough?¡± Blue Rose asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty powerful stuff,¡± I said. ¡°Melts most rocks like nothing.¡± I then poured some on the ground to demonstrate, resulting in a small hissing crater on the floor. ¡°Give it time,¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°The lattice structure of aetherite is incredibly strong.¡± We did just that and true to his prediction, or calculations perhaps, the venom began to fizz. After ten minutes the reaction stopped and there was no powder left at all, with the green venom turning slightly yellowish now. ¡°The reduction is complete,¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°Now for the purification.¡± He placed a sizable rock into the liquid, but nothing happened. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°A catalyst,¡± he said. ¡°Something needs to absorb the impurities removed from the solution. There is a mineral in this type of rock that will swap places with the copper once it reacts with the acid.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°Glad you¡¯re here, Wing Pho. I probably would have tried to drink it just like this.¡± Blue Rose shook her head. ¡°Gods, you¡¯re such a chun.¡± Wing Pho dropped in the Wen coin, and it began popping and fizzing immediately. The color then changed, turning from yellow-green to vibrant blue. ¡°Whoa,¡± I said. ¡°Pretty just like your name Blue.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± she snapped. ¡°Did the copper do that, Wing Pho?¡± ¡°The rock,¡± he said. ¡°It is called sh¨ªq¨©ng or Blue Stone. The element has traded places with the copper. He lifted out the rock and it was now green.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± I said. ¡°Is it safe to drink now?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°Not safe for anyone. But it is now purified, if that¡¯s what you mean. You may attempt to consume it at your own risk. And against my professional advice as a scholar.¡± I grinned and scooped a handful of the liquid into my palm. ¡°One sip!¡± Blue Rose shouted. ¡°Just taste it.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± I lifted my hand to my mouth and let a few drops dribble inside. Warmth spread through by body like fire. It was like drinking straight moonshine and the metallic taste had my mouth feeling like it was growing crystals inside. But for my soul, the stuff did wonders. New concentrated Frenzy poured into my Dantian, replenishing me with just a couple of drops. The stuff wasn¡¯t just liquid Frenzy, it was super concentrated, like drinking soda syrup. I hungrily lapped up some more and got another throttling boost of Frenzy. ¡°Hot damn!¡± I shouted. ¡°This shit is Blue Lemonade for real!¡± Everyone looked at me like I was crazy. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°He¡¯s speaking nonsense! It¡¯s turning him mad!¡± ¡°No, wait, wait!¡± I said, stopping her. ¡°That was just a phrase from my home world. It means its really good. It¡¯s working for me, Wing Pho. Thank you. But none of you can try this. Seriously. It will turn you crazy, like you said.¡± Wing Pho adjusted his glasses staring at not my face but my Dantian. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± he said. ¡°His Qi density has increased. H-how?¡± I merely shrugged. ¡°Like I said. Maybe its being around these demons for so long. Or eating them.¡± ¡°I rather eat my own leg, I think,¡± Wing Pho said, shaking his head. ¡°You honestly feel alright?¡± Blue asked, staring into my face as if looking for signs of dementia. ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Better than okay,¡± I said. ¡°With this. I know our plan can work.¡± Two weeks of training to perfect [Sacred Soul Shield] and a possibly limitless supply of Frenzy to haul us across half the planet? There was no way we could fail now. The only thing we needed was more. ¡°Wing Pho, get working on enough to use up all this venom,¡± I said, showing him the three sac glands in my hands. I wasn¡¯t sure if there was anything strong enough to dissolve aetherite outside the venom of an Awakened Star Born Demon. Probably not. Which meant I needed not just enough supply to get off the Hell World, but enough to keep in reserve for when I left it as well. This was truly the equivalent of a Qi Cultivator elixir for me. And I understood now, why they went so gonzo over the stuff. With this, I could cultivate enough Frenzy to blast through to the next realm. ¡°We should get some rest,¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°It will be night soon and we need to be up at midnight to start our Bloodmoon training as well.¡± That reminded me of needing to make contact with Kelsey. Everything was coming together perfectly. I had new Shuras to master, a new source of Frenzy to cultivate from, a huge window of opportunity to find Kelsey and a bunch of people to keep me company to boot, even if one of them was the asshole Jei Su Long. ¡°Sounds good,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest. Our training begins in earnest at midnight.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 32 My dear sister, I write to you with a woefully heavy heart. I am unsure how the machinations of official communications will transpire, but I did not want you learning this news from any source other than me. We have not had the closest of relationships growing up, but as an adult now, I realize that family is everything. That now includes the man you have chosen to marry. The man I at one time viewed as a cursed enemy, but that I now view as a brother and friend. This makes it all the harder to write this. Fia, I do not know how else to express this, but as of an hour ago, I have learned that Max died upon the Hell World of Fhae I¡¯ung. The only surviving member was the Senior Commander, a man named Jei Su Long of the Twin River Sect, whom I do not trust. He and his uncle Tai Su Long, a Governor of the Lu Shui system, has been targeting Max for some time. He has returned with a story that Max turned against his own men, killing them all in order for the princess of your world to receive a great reward. My sister, if you hear these vile things, do not believe them! I have grown to know your Max and he is a man of honor. I have all reason to believe, but no proof, that the Senior Commander Jei Su Long is both behind this story and Max¡¯s death and indeed that of his entire platoon. I know you will grieve when you read this, as I do so now. I am so very sorry, sister. I can not imagine your heartache as you read this. I realize it may be little comfort at the moment, but I will do everything in my power to right this wrong against your betrothed. His loss is terrible enough, but to see his name and yours by extension, besmirched in such a manner is unconscionable. It demands justice. Stay strong dear sister. I am with you in your loss. Please tell mother and father and especially Yu Li and Su Ling, that Max and I became good friends and that I will seek to restore his honor as a brother. Yours, Hein Princess Lunalah finished reading the letter and let out a mirthless scoff. She was within her newly repaired office along with Ling Wei. The girl had done her job of collecting the official letters from Du Gok Bhong as promised. Within those official letters, which briefly informed of the Iron Bull¡¯s demise, there was thankfully no mention of the circumstances involving her influence at all¡ªunlike this one. But thankfully Ling Wei¡¯s acuteness had caught this personal letter as well. ¡°You did good to bring me this letter Ling Wei,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°How did you even come about it?¡± Ling Wei bowed. ¡°This One made it her duty to track all letters from Du Gok Bhong. This one was a personal transfer, but when I saw the addressee, I had to assume that it might contain relevant information.¡± ¡°You were very right,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°I shall confiscate this letter. Its contents are not to be seen by any other eyes.¡± ¡°Understood your majesty.¡± Lunalah could only imagine the heartache that little girl would suffer once she¡¯d read this letter. She almost couldn¡¯t wait to inflict that mental harm upon her right now. ¡°How soon till that girl¡¯s duel?¡± she asked. ¡°The one, Silver Light.¡± ¡°About a week your majesty.¡± ¡°I shall deal with this matter officially then,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°For now, this matter is closed. Please continue to keep an eye out for any communications from Du Gok Bhong, personal or otherwise.¡± ¡°I will your majesty. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°That is all for now. Dismissed.¡± As Ling Wei bowed and left, a new thought entered Lunalah¡¯s mind. This letter did indeed mention her involvement, but it mentioned quite something else as well. She retrieved her brush and began drafting a letter of her own. Second Princess Rheutera, I will advise you to tread carefully with that letter of yours. I have every reason to believe that the entire thing is a fake. See here, I have attached a letter of my own to share with you. This is an account of what truly transpired on the Hell World, from the Iron Bull¡¯s intended brother-in-law. I will remind you that both the Twin River Sect and the Silver Leaf Clan hold important value within the royal lower houses. I am certain that, like myself, both the Silver Leaf Clan Elders and our father would hold keen interest to know if this young man¡¯s suspicions are true. Can you imagine? A governor, whom you appointed, along with his nephew, involved in a scandalous plot by forging a letter and then murdering my innocent tribute for their own glory and gain? And, instead of investigating, you instead are gullible enough to not only believe this clear deceit, but to use it as a weapon against your very own sister? Our father would be deeply disappointed indeed. I may yet write to him with my concerns, but I shall stay my brush to see in which manner you respond. Trust that I will be doing all within my power to investigate this matter in the meantime. Something you should have done, as a supposedly wiser and more experience, older sister. I await your reply. Lunalah.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. * * * Fia readied herself within the center of the gymnasium. She cycled her Qi, even though she would not use much of it. Her sole use of it came in the form of the now four Jian blades hovering with power behind her. Hanging from the blades of the weapons like flags was fabric with the same blossom pattern as the fans in her hands. Her mental focus was now split three ways. Directly facing her was her mother, Rhi Dong. To her left was Zu Tien and to her right Kel Zhi. Her two tutors in the Hidden Sword Arts, Mistresses Sei Mai and Mei Mai, looked on with eager anticipation, along with Yu Li and little Su Ling. This would be her final test. Fia had only sparred with her mother and Zu Tien thus far, but inviting Kel Zhi today would be the true test to determine if she was ready to face all three Bird Sisters in the ring. She had worked incredibly hard in the last month to master the enhanced Hidden Sword technique as well as achieving the breakthrough of adding a fourth sword to her repertoire. But none of it would matter if she couldn¡¯t execute it all in true combat. The trial was now merely days away and the anxiety in her soul was palpable. She felt a kick from her stomach, as if the baby too was nervous about the outcome of today¡¯s final test. Fia closed her eyes briefly, imagining the newborn face of her first child. Hush, little one, she thought. We will get through this together. Fia refocused and then gave a nod to Mei Mai who plucked a single string on the guzheng. At the sound of the instrument, Kel Zhi immediately flew into action, releasing a savage battle cry. Fia had anticipated her aggressiveness, being so close to Max in her thinking and style. She had prepositioned the two flags which faced her, ensuring Kel Zhi¡¯s initiating strike would be a miss. The look on Kel Zhi¡¯s face when her wooden axe hit nothing but air was both hilarious and encouraging. ¡°What the hell, Fia?¡± she cursed. ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡± But Fia dare not let up on her concentration. She positioned her other two swords to distract Zu Tien¡¯s series of attacks, while leaving her true eyes to mislead the most skilled opponent facing her. Her mother. Rhi Dong didn¡¯t hold back either, utilizing the full range of her Silver Leaf techniques. It was a testament to just how skilled her mother was. Even without the use of Qi, she was formidable with near flawless martial forms. Fia kept the pace while Mei Mai strummed on the guzheng. She led their attacks to strike exactly where she was not. Doing all three at once, while controlling her blades was a workout for both mind and soul. But thankfully not her body. She moved very little during the spar, relying on the slow and graceful dancelike motions of the Hidden Sword art. As the sparring match went on, she found herself falling into a rhythm. At first it was overwhelming, but as she relaxed, she truly did find that she was not defending as it looked to everyone else, but rather conducting. She spent most of her attention distracting the attacks of her mother, who used a very quick tempo. Next came Zu Tien who used the same style as Rhi Dong, but slower. Kel Zhi, despite her aggressiveness, Fia found took the least attention as she preferred to use slow but powerful attacks. Fia rotated between all three of them, keeping each of their attacks focused on nothing but the fans in her hands and the flags upon her swords. An inner joy emerged as she truly felt herself in full control. I¡¯m doing it, she thought. I¡¯ve mastered it! Mei Mai strummed a final chord on the guzheng and ended the match. Fia found herself breathing heavily, but not exhausted. But more than that, the exertion seemed to have no effect on the baby at all. She checked her stomach again just to be sure and subtly she could detect even the baby¡¯s heartbeat through the acuteness of her senses. ¡°Well done, daughter,¡± Rhi Dong said smiling while giving her a bow. ¡°You never cease to impress me with how much you can accomplish once your mind is put to it.¡± ¡°Thank you, mother,¡± she said and then turned to everyone else. ¡°Thanks to all of you.¡± ¡°Thanks nothing,¡± Kel Zhi said testily. ¡°What the hell was that bullshit, Fia?¡± Everyone laughed. They had purposely not told Kel Zhi how the technique worked to give the test more authenticity. Now that she had passed it however, Fia took the time to fill Kel Zhi in on how it all worked. She had to prove it to her by sparring with her again, but once Kel Zhi saw through the illusion, she seemed more convinced than ever. ¡°Pretty impressive,¡± Kel Zhi said. ¡°Max would be hella proud of you.¡± ¡°We all are,¡± Yu Li said and then released little Su Ling to jump into Fia¡¯s arms. ¡°Auntie good!¡± Su Ling said clapping. ¡°So good!¡± Fia laughed. ¡°Thank you, Su Ling.¡± ¡°So what about actually winning?¡± Kel Zhi said. Fia looked at her quizzically. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t get hit, but can you hit back?¡± Her stomach dropped like a stone. ¡°I¡¯m hoping so. I¡¯ve only advanced this far as yet. I still have a few days.¡± ¡°She will be fine,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°The bird sisters are weak. Fia could best all three of them in her sleep. Now that she has developed an adequate defense to resist all three of them, while at the same time protecting the baby, she need only wait and strike when the opportunity presents itself.¡± Fia smiled as her mother¡¯s words filled her with confidence. She indeed prayed it would be that easy in the ring. Yu Li suddenly let out a gasp. ¡°The time!¡± she said. ¡°Gui Zu would have finished his three Xiangqi matches with Master Dong by now. You all must be away.¡± Sei Mai and Mei Mai both bowed. ¡°I believe our work here is now done. We wish you the best Lady Silver Light.¡± Fia ran to them and hugged them both. ¡°You have become like precious aunts to me. Thank you so much my, dear masters. I will treasure what you have taught me always.¡± The old women chortled and hugged her back in turn. ¡°Ensure you do not let this technique die,¡± Sei Mai said. ¡°You have not only mastered it, but improved upon it. That in turn makes you not only a practitioner but an elder of the art. May the rhythm of the guzheng resonate within your soul always, Hidden Sword Mistress.¡± Fia couldn¡¯t ignore the burst of pride and accomplishment that came from within her. It was truly a means to an end, and although it was not a true martial form, she could not help but think her creativity and ingenuity had indeed added a small part to the world. A part that did not exist before. She then looked down at her stomach and felt the same way. You will be a big part of this world as well, she thought. She gave Sei Mai and Mei Mai a final kowtow of deep respect and then waved to them as they and her friends departed. When she spotted Kel Zhi, however, she rushed to stop her. There was something else weighing on her soul besides the impending match. One that she had been perhaps suppressing. ¡°Kel Zhi,¡± she said. ¡°Have you¡­ sensed Max at all?¡± The blond-haired girl frowned at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ but it doesn¡¯t mean anything. Max and I both need to be under the Bloodmoon at the exact same time for it to work, and I have no idea to know when or if he might be doing it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three weeks since he should have returned,¡± Fia said. ¡°I¡¯ve received no letters from him. No responses to mine.¡± ¡°He¡¯s likely still in transit,¡± Kel Zhi said. ¡°I¡¯m sure as soon as he gets back to Du Gok Bhong he¡¯ll write or try to reach out to me under the Bloodmoon.¡± Fia nodded as Kel Zhi¡¯s words rekindled the hope in her heart. ¡°Please keep trying.¡± ¡°I will, Fia,¡± she said. ¡°I will go again tonight. I promise.¡± * * * As Kelsey left the Dong Family estate and made her way back to the Native Housing District, she couldn¡¯t help but feel some of Fia¡¯s anxiety about Max touch her own soul. Although hers was tempered a bit, she could understand how Fia might be feeling being totally blind. It was true in the last few weeks that she had not been successful in reaching Max, but it wasn¡¯t something to be unexpected. It was literally like rolling the dice each time. But there was another reason she perhaps had not been successful. And one that she could perhaps never explain to Fia. She waited until nightfall, and after spending a bit of time with Lee as usual, stayed behind after he had left to venture into the cursed rays of the Bloodmoon. She steeled herself with Frenzy and her [Soul Shield] technique, but as soon as she entered, she felt it. The demonic presence of something even more than before. It was I¡¯Xong¡¯Xiang, the reincarnated demon of Hong Feng. But it was different this time. Kelsey could sense it. See it even. The three-story tall outline of the giant monster was just in the distance. And staying there. It was unnerving in the way that a shark might circle its prey. Kelsey had tried to face it once before and had come up short and while she had progressed since then, so too had it somehow. That made dipping into the spiritual realm all the more dangerous. She wasn¡¯t certain if it would charge to attack her once she did. That meant her time looking for Max was limited to very small windows indeed. She relaxed her [Soul Shield] and allowed the Dark Frenzy to invade her Flame ever so slightly, just enough to darken the edges of her vision with the spiritual plane of the moon. Diving into her Blue-hued form of the Struggler, she raced across the spiritual landscape screaming Max¡¯s name. Almost instantly the Dark presence of I¡¯xol¡¯ukz and I¡¯Xong¡¯Xiang combined, invaded her spiritual space. She sensed hatred and rage. A desire for her destruction. But not only that. A desire to destroy more. Immediately, Kelsey jumped back into her physical form and reengaged her [Soul Shield] again. The giant demon had once again not moved. What game was it playing? Was it even a game? ¡°The hell are you waiting for!¡± Kelsey shouted at it. ¡°I¡¯m right here! Come get me!¡± A disturbing laugh drifted across the night breeze. ¡°Patience fool,¡± it intoned in its haunting demonic voice. ¡°When all is prepared, thy destruction shalt be ensured.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 33 I took another sip of Blue Lemonade and cultivated the burning hot liquid to replenish the Frenzy in my Dantian. It¡¯d been ten days since Wing Pho had cooked up his first batch of the stuff and now I had a supply of two canteens worth to carry us across the planet and hopefully some left over to take home. From the tunnel entrance, I glanced out onto the Bloodmoon drenched hellscape where Blue Rose, Wing Pho and Wu Liang were cultivating their spiritual fortitude by subjecting themselves to both the monstrous creatures driven mad by the moon as well as the influence of the Bloodmoon itself. They had been progressing steadily each night, starting at midnight and going until they simply couldn¡¯t push themselves anymore. When that happened, I would engage my [Sacred Soul Shield] technique at the edge of the tunnel to give them a source of refuge from the Dark Frenzy. When they recovered enough, they would go back at it again, killing demons and fighting to stay alive. By the sixth night they were already lasting till dawn before needing a break. We revised the training after that, starting earlier each night to give them more and more exposure. At dawn I would begin my own training, subjecting myself to the Cursed Star and then returning to my tunnel and using my [Sacred Soul Shield] technique to recover. I chugged Blue Lemonade like it was water most days, just to ensure I always had enough Frenzy to fuel myself through both fighting off the Star Born demons and maintaining my spiritual defense technique. If not for needing to use it, I would probably have three canteens of surplus by now. But it took money to make money, as my dad used to say. Which meant I couldn¡¯t progress unless I was willing to spend some of my winnings. I myself had made it to lasting a few hours past noon right now. My goal was being able to last the entire day. As I waited for my own training to commence, I made good use the time during the Bloodmoon. While Blue Rose and the crew were out there fighting, I released my [Sacred Soul Shield] technique to slip into the spiritual realm and go looking for Kelsey. I hadn¡¯t had much luck thus far, but I did believe I felt a few nibbles here and there. A few days back, I sensed her briefly, but she was gone before I could zero in on her. Maybe being this far away it would be harder than when I was back at Du Gok Bhong. I split my vision while I traversed the spiritual landscape, keeping a small window of what my physical eyes were seeing in the corner of my spiritual sight. I kept an eye on the crew that way, ensuring they didn¡¯t run into hordes of demons that were too large to handle or a stray behemoth. Blue Rose was impressing me with each night. She was a fearless warrior and could pump out damage like nobody¡¯s business. A Super high DPS Glass Cannon, I had told her once, but she of course didn¡¯t get the English or the video game reference, but in truth that¡¯s exactly what she was. High damage and high speed, but fragile and in need of protection from direct contact with the enemy. That¡¯s where Wu Liang and Wing Pho came into play. Wing with his barrier and Wu with brute force. Song De helped out too, for as long as he could manage, but as predicted he usually had to bail and retreat to the soothing of the aetherite crystal an hour or two before everyone else quit. While within the spiritual realm, there was much less for me to monitor and see. I could sense I¡¯xol¡¯ukz everywhere and could even discern the trace outlines of behemoths when they appeared, perhaps sensing the power of their awakened demon cores. But the only other thing to see was the spiritual sides of the various dimensional gates that littered the landscape like monuments to the Dark God. I paused for a moment as I studied one of them and sensed the power of Dark Frenzy coming from within it. But I sensed something else coming from it as well. Something faint but familiar. A sound almost. Kelsey? I could definitely sense her now. Somewhere out there. I was about to run off to find her, but then I swore I could sense her coming from inside the gate as well. I thought about it some more, about how all the gates and moons might be connected. Perhaps I could use it like a short cut. But could I take the risk trying to find out right now? I glanced at my window of vision from my true eyes. Blue Rose and crew were fighting back against a moderate sized horde and would need the refuge of my [Sacred Soul Shield] soon. Still, there was a way to move more quickly within the spiritual realm as well. I focused my senses and sped up within the spiritual realm, which essentially slowed everything down outside. As Blue Rose moved in slow motion, I quickly hopped within the spiritual portal of the gate. I crash landed on the spiritual plane of the Bloodmoon and immediately began cleaving through the swarming hordes of demons. I focused my senses while doing so. Where are you, Kelsey? I looked at all the crystals chained to the surface. Each one of them led to another gate on the surface. Too bad we couldn¡¯t all just traverse through here, I thought. Wouldn¡¯t need to slog it 900 miles across the surface if I knew which one of these led to the next drop zone. But if all these led to other places on the surface? Which one would lead me closer to Kelsey? The answer came in the form of a giant upside-down triangle that hovered off in the distance. There was one just like that on Earth¡¯s moon. That had to be the one that linked the moon to whatever source this all came from. A sense of curiosity and anxiety gripped me as I considered exploring it. I truly had no idea where it could lead. It could send me on a one-way ticket to I¡¯xol¡¯ukz for all I knew. Still, something drew me to it. Kelsey again. I could sense her flame. But she could disappear at any time, just like before. And so too could the Bloodmoon. I didn¡¯t want to think what would happen to my soul if I lost connection now. I could be trapped here forever while my body died. Speed, I thought. I needed speed. I took to the air with [Ride the Lightning] and blasted across the purple sky. My [Bloodlust] yearned to kill all the demonic spirits below me, but I had bigger things on my menu right now. I flew to the entrance of the enormous gate and stared of the purple haze inside. Once I crossed that, I would truly be venturing into the unknown. To hell with it, I thought. My Berserker nature took over, and I blasted forward. My world spun as I tumbled down yet another set of chains and then like d¨¦j¨¤ vu I found myself crash landing on the surface of a moonscape again. This time however the crystals littering the hellscape were as tall as the gate I had travelled through. The pressure of Dark Frenzy crashed in on me like I was at the bottom of the ocean again. My Flame was nearly snuffed out, but I engaged my [Sacred Soul Shield] technique to push back against it. My Frenzy was draining incredibly fast now. It was like when I first traveled to the surface of the moon. But now, I supposed, I was one layer deeper than that. I could still just barely see my vision to the outside world back on Fhae I¡¯ung. I needed to do something. With a piercing mental strain, I willed my arms to mechanically put the flask of Frenzied Elixir to my lips and drink. It was like operating through a hazy dream, but it must have worked because I suddenly felt the contents of my Dantian replenished. This shit is crazy, I thought. A malevolent presence suddenly surged from behind me. ¡°Cursed Husk of a Flame,¡± a feminine voice said. ¡°Thou doth now seek to invade the very depths of my loins?¡± I looked over my shoulder to see the giant blue bitch, I¡¯xan¡¯dra hovering in front of the crystal I had just descended. I smirked at her with [Indifference]. ¡°Invade your loins? You wish you were so lucky, bitch. And as much as I like to hack you down right now, I need your services in another form today.¡± I took to the air again before she could respond. As I flew across the terrain with [Ride the Lightning] I¡¯xan¡¯dra followed me, reappearing at the nearest crystal I passed. Below me the ground was littered with demons, but they weren¡¯t normal sized. They were all behemoths and within them were giant monstrosity that dwarfed even them. I increased the stream of Frenzy to my [Sacred Soul Shield] to not go mad from just the sight of them. On the horizon, there was something that moved slowly across the landscape, like a giant conch. I couldn¡¯t even conceive how massive it was, but next to it was something even more massive. There at the center of the hellscape was another giant gate.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. If this hell scape connected all the Bloodmoons, I thought. Then where did that one lead to? To the true source of I¡¯xan¡¯dra? Or To I¡¯xol¡¯ukz itself perhaps? ¡°You won¡¯t escape here!¡± I¡¯xan¡¯dra called out to me, swinging at me with her scythe from the nearest crystal. ¡°You¡¯ve ventured beyond your depth.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong about the depths part. Where was I even going? There were hundreds of crystals here. ¡°Kelsey!¡± I cried out. ¡°Speak to me!¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if she could hear me or not, but I focused my senses to try and hear her respond. Nothing¡­ and then, faintly I sensed a blip of her. A resonance. I turned in mid-air to direct myself towards it. There! I thought. It had to be that crystal that led to Earth¡¯s moon. I¡¯xan¡¯dra materialized above it as I approached, ready with her scythe. ¡°Face me now!¡± she said. ¡°I am 100 times stronger that what you fought of me before.¡± ¡°No time!¡± I said and blew right past her. I headed up the chains of the crystal and towards wherever they would lead. I¡¯xan¡¯dra screamed from below me with impudent rage. ¡°Rain check, bitch,¡± I shouted back at her. ¡°You¡¯re on my list, but not right now.¡± I passed through the top of the gate and instantly found myself upon a new hellscape with the pressure of Dark Frenzy much reduced. It was like surfacing from the depths of the ocean and I breathed easier. But I was still on the surface of a Bloodmoon. ¡°Kelsey!¡± I called again. This time I felt the response much stronger. One of the crystals here had to lead to somewhere close to Jurin. But in truth, either of them would bring me a hell of a lot closer than I was before. I discerned which crystal held the strongest presence of Kelsey and then, whipping past I¡¯xan¡¯dra again, [Rode the Lightning] up the chains and emerged in the darkness of normal spiritual space again. I sensed her Kelsey¡¯s Flame immediately then. Strong and Bold. I rushed across the expanse of spiritual darkness to find her and realized my spirit was still tethered through the gates of the Bloodmoon somehow. The golden hue of her flame emerged in the darkness and I instantly engaged it with my own. ¡°I found you!¡± I said. ¡°Kelsey, I¡¯m alive! I¡¯m still here! But I¡¯m stuck on the Hell World!¡± A mixture of emotions and conjecture flew back at me. Relief. Hope. Confusion. Elation. But also concern. Concern for Fia? But also, something else. Something I couldn¡¯t quite understand. Darkness¡­ Hong Feng? Before I could make any sense of it, my connection was suddenly cut off. My soul flew backwards, rubber-banding back through my travels in reverse. It was like my vision was a video being played backwards at 100x the speed. I was jolted back into my body again and found myself staring up at Blue Rose as she slapped me hard across the face. ¡°Wakeup damnit!¡± she yelled. ¡°Max!¡± I came about with a start, shocked to see the blinding rays of predawn streaking across the Fhae I¡¯ung sky. How the hell long had I been in there? Wu Liang was shuddering next to me like he was dying from hypothermia or something. Wing Pho was trying to use some kind of Qi technique on him, but it didn¡¯t seem to be working. I immediately engaged my [Sacred Soul Shield] and the protection from the rays seem to help him some. But perhaps too much damage had been done already. ¡°Where the hell were you, Max?¡± Blue Rose shouted in my face, clearly still in a panic. ¡°You were totally catatonic. It was like you were a million miles away.¡± More like a few billion, I wanted to say. Or even a few trillion. Who knew? But saying that would only make her more pissed off. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get him down to the crystal.¡± As I grabbed Wu Liang, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty for his condition. I was perhaps only late by half a minute but the effects of not having a barrier present when you needed it were severe. Still, doing what I did to get to Kelsey was likely worth it. I¡¯d only had a second or so to communicate with her, but hopefully the message I sent back was clear. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m alive. * * * Kelsey retreated back into her body after her brief encounter with Max. The timing could not have been more close as she now found herself neck deep in a throng of demons. She pushed them back with a blast of [Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]. Her mastery of the lightning techniques had progressed and while she could now definitely enact the technique on command, she was yet to back it with enough punch to kill the demons outright. But stunning them did just as good a job. She went to town slaughtering the creatures and then retreated when she sensed the all familiar presence of I¡¯xong¡¯Zhang just staring at her. For over a week now she had risked being attacked by the monster to make contact with Max and it had all finally paid off. She¡¯d done it. She¡¯d reached him. But the short conversation left her with more questions than answers. Where the hell was he exactly? He still seemed a great distance away, yet he felt somehow closer than he was before. Did that mean he was on his way home? Kelsey had tried to convey as much as she could as well. About Fia and the upcoming match. About him needing to get home. But most of all, her concerns about the monster now staring at her without making a sound at all. She sensed it had grown even stronger. Even from where she stood, just outside the city¡¯s barrier she could sense the strength of its Dark Frenzy. She released an exhale. If Max was on his way home, then maybe together they could defeat it. That brightened her spirits and her Flame. ¡°You¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to you, asshole,¡± she muttered. ¡°Max is going to have the pleasure of killing you twice.¡± A low chuckle was all she heard in response. She didn¡¯t have time to wait around for more of its bullshit though. She had great news to share with Fia. Max was close and he would be home soon. And it wasn¡¯t a minute too soon. Her match was in three days now. Hopefully he could make it home before then. * * * I breathed a sigh of relief once Wu Liang came back around. He seemed to have all his memories still intact as well, after recovering under the warmth of the aetherite crystal. He¡¯d gotten the briefest of tastes of the Cursed Star and the results were extreme. It was a reminder of how harsh the journey would be to cross the surface and just how much I couldn¡¯t fail. Losing my [Sacred Soul Shield] for even a second could spell disaster for us all. And that meant every second I spent now counted. ¡°I¡¯m going back to train,¡± I said, and Blue Rose shot me a questioning stare. She didn¡¯t say anything though, so I left, but sure enough, after I¡¯d gotten only a few minutes into my Cursed Star exposure, I sensed her approaching through the tunnel behind me. I activated my [Sacred Soul Shield] to protect her. ¡°What is it Blue?¡± ¡°You want to tell me what happened just now?¡± she said. ¡°What were you doing?¡± I gave her a goofy grin. ¡°Getting in touch with a friend.¡± Anger brewed within her as she scowled. ¡°Look, enough with the jokes. I trust you, Max, but you¡¯re doing things I don¡¯t understand. How the hell are you even able to do the things you do? You¡¯re cultivating the damn Cursed Star, eating demon flesh, drinking pure aetherite.¡± She then paused and I saw true concern in her eyes. ¡°What has this place done to you, Max?¡± I had to hide my own emotions with [Indifference]. Blue had become like another sister to me, perhaps even more than that¡ªa true ally and friend. She was pretty smart too, so whatever bullshit I was spinning to basically act out my Berserker nature was clearly wearing thin on her. But how could I explain what I truly was to her? Should I even? Could I trust her with knowing that much? Would she even care? I sighed. One thing I knew. I didn¡¯t want to lie to her anymore. Especially if crossing this planet could mean the death of us all. For all that she¡¯d done for me, I owed her that much. ¡°There¡¯s a reason I can do all these things,¡± I said. ¡°And its not from being here. Or at least, not from being here directly.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to tell you Blue, but it¡¯s something you can¡¯t share with anyone. It could cost me my life and yours.¡± Fear emerged in her soul now, but she didn¡¯t seem deterred. ¡°Go on,¡± she said. ¡°I follow a unique form of cultivation,¡± I said. ¡°One condemned by the empire. I¡¯m a Daoist and I follow the Path of the Frenzied Flame. Some people, know us¡­ as Berserkers.¡± I waited for a reaction, but all I got was an empty stare. ¡°A Doaist?¡± she said. I guess the whole berserker part went over her head. It was a reminder that not everyone even knew of the term. And maybe that was the best for now. ¡°The point is,¡± I said. ¡°I cultivate something other than Qi. And I¡¯m somewhat closer to these demons than you think. I¡¯m not one of them, but I have one inside me.¡± She shuddered a little. ¡°A demon?¡± ¡°Not the bad kind. It¡¯s like a fire inside that helps me kick all kinds of ass.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re able to be so far ahead? You can cultivate what¡¯s outside there?¡± She pointed to the rays of the Cursed star. ¡°Not directly,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s different for me.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so damn strange.¡± I laughed a that and felt the tension finally break. I was right to have trusted her. Blue Rose didn¡¯t seem to give a shit, but that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t concerned about things overall. ¡°I¡¯ll get us home, I promise.¡± She smiled and sat down next to me in the tunnel. ¡°I know you will. You always manage to keep your promises. Even from beyond the grave apparently.¡± I looked at her with a creased brow. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You promised you¡¯d be with me on my first tour and well, here you are,¡± she said. ¡°Not exactly what I was planning when I jumped out of the skiff with revenge in my heart for Jei Su Long murdering you. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t off the bastard now.¡± ¡°You were going to kill him for me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m pretty big on revenge.¡± I laughed, but her mention of revenge reminded me of something. ¡°So what¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°What¡¯s mine what?¡± ¡°Your revenge,¡± I said. ¡°When we first met, you told me that was your sole purpose for leaving Du Gok Bhong.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I told you that?¡± ¡°You were pretty pissed at the time,¡± I said. ¡°You probably don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°No, I remember¡­ I just don¡¯t like sharing it much.¡± ¡°Well, I just shared a hell of a lot with you,¡± I said nudging her. ¡°I think you owe me.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably sound petty to you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t all revenge kind of petty?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to be pokey now.¡± I laughed. ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡± A pause came then, and I could see Blue Rose staring into nothingness. Eventually she spoke. ¡°I told you I was from a core world, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What I didn¡¯t tell you, and why I make a rule of not telling anyone, is that my family is probably twice as rich as Jei Su Long and his damn uncle.¡± I blinked at her. ¡°What?¡± She chuckled. ¡°I was good at the lab work at Du Gok Bhong for a reason. It¡¯s our family¡¯s core business. My personal name is Lin Yi Fae, fourth born to the so-called Barron of Elixirs, Wen Yi Fae. We operate out of the core world of Genisha. Or did.¡± I was looking at Blue Rose with new eyes now. ¡°Barron of Elixirs¡­ so you¡¯re a filthy rich bitch?¡± She glared at me. ¡°Was¡­ is¡­ supposed to be. Whatever. It never mattered much to me to be honest. That was my father¡¯s work. I took after my mother. She was an elder of the Dim Mak clan. She taught me her style.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You said was. Is she dead?¡± Blue Rose sighed. ¡°She is now. Along with my father. She died defending him in court.¡± ¡°Against what?¡± ¡°My father was gifted but was a far too trusting man. He couldn¡¯t see the vipers all around him. By the time they sprang their trap and turned the ruling family against us, it was too late. They had the ear of the princess.¡± ¡°What did they accuse him of?¡± ¡°Treason,¡± she said. She then let out a mirthless chuckle. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why I pushed you to keep Jei Su Long alive so much. I know what happens to you when lies are told and believe. Clearing you name is important, Max. For your future and that of your family.¡± ¡°Are you able to clear your father¡¯s name?¡± Blue Rose shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t think so. Maybe. But all I have for sure right now is revenge.¡± I felt a bit of ire stir in my gut. A stirring of my Twin Dao. Blue Rose was a victim of the vicious cultivator society as well. ¡°Hey,¡± I said, tapping her arm and then waited for her to be looking at me fully before speaking with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°I¡¯m going to make another promise to you. When I¡¯m done saving my family, we¡¯re going to go avenge yours.¡± She snorted out a laugh. ¡°Come on, Max. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my struggle.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m adding it to mine,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure whoever is responsible feel¡¯s [Everyone¡¯s Pain].¡± As I evoked the technique her eyes widened. I could tell she believed me then. Finally, she smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to turn down free help. Especially from a badass berserker like you, or whatever the hell you are. Thanks, Max.¡± She held up her fist and I gave it a bump with my own. ¡°Alright,¡± I said, standing up. ¡°Back to the grind. No one¡¯s getting any revenge if we don¡¯t get off this rock. We got two days left before we start our run. I¡¯ve got to make sure I¡¯m ready.¡± Blue Rose smiled. ¡°Your secret is safe with me too. You can trust that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to it, Lin Yi Fae.¡± She rolled her eyes and gave a laugh. ¡°That one stays a secret as well.¡± I laughed with her. ¡°Deal.¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 34 Fia bounced anxiously on her toes as she looked up at the night sky. She was back where Max had left her, on the topmost point of the Imperial city, the sky port that would soon welcome her Max home. She could already see the traces of the imperial transport in the night sky and the skiff that would soon descend from it. Coming here to await the fortnightly transport arrival was something she had come to do on a regular basis. Each night would be one filled with both hope and disappointment when Max did not arrive. Tonight however she had more than hope. She had faith. And friends. Kel Zhi and Yu Li joined her on the platform, braving the strong winds that blew their robes wildly as if in a typhoon. Ever since Kel Zhi had told her of discovering Max and that he was close, she had been filled with excitement and anticipation. Fia had pegged this night, the last transport arrival before her trial as when Max had to be coming home. With his return, he could challenge the Warden and put a swift end to all her nonsense and that of her nieces. There would be no trial for her then and more than that, they could even be wed before the baby was born. Just the thought of it all happening made her lightheaded with joy. Yet still, her nerves were on end. ¡°Do you sense him yet, Kel Zhi?¡± Kel Zhi chuckled. ¡°I told you, it doesn¡¯t work like that, Fia. It¡¯s a Bloodmoon thing. I can¡¯t sense it while under the dome.¡± ¡°Even under a full moon?¡± Yu Li asked. ¡°It¡¯s not quite full yet,¡± Kel Zhi said. ¡°Will be in a couple of days though.¡± Yu Li furrowed her brow as she looked up at the starry sky. ¡°Looks full to me.¡± ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kind of an expert on the thing, Yu Li.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t matter anyway,¡± Fia said, cutting short the silly argument between the two of them. ¡°Not if Max is on this skiff.¡± She pointed for them to see and indeed there was a light glowing brighter and stronger in the distance. Her heart sped with eager anticipation and excitement. Just seeing him again would be an elation worthy of fainting, to hold him, a dream. Yu Li chuckled. ¡°Well, it would be just like Max to wait until the very last moment to show up and save the day.¡± They all laughed at that. As the skiff touched down, Fia rushed forward along with Kel Zhi and Yu Li. The gang plank lowered, and the passengers within began to disembark. There were several imperial officials in beige and white robes, some cultivators from the core worlds, no doubt on excursion to explore the wilds in search of monster cores. But as the moments drew on and the stream of passengers drew to a close, her spirits sank. No Max. Fia¡¯s heart fell through the floor as her soul melted. She ran towards the skiff to check the interior, but the pilot stopped her. ¡°Please is there anyone else inside?¡± she said. ¡°Someone called Max.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all the passengers for Jurin province,¡± the man said. ¡°There¡¯s no one else on board.¡± Fia poked her head inside nonetheless and the pilot obliged her. ¡°See?¡± he said. ¡°Now move back please, miss. We need to depart.¡± She did so solemnly as her world once again came undone. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said. ¡°I was sure he¡¯d be here. He promised.¡± Yu Li rested a set of hands on her shoulders. ¡°Fear not Fia¡­ all will be fine.¡± Fia looked to Kel Zhi who seemed as confused as she was. ¡°You did sense him, didn¡¯t you, Kel Zhi?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She paused a moment. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it. And he was close. Closer than ever.¡± ¡°What does this mean?¡± Fia asked. ¡°It means Max will be late is all,¡± Yu Li said no nonsense. ¡°The original plan still stands. You¡¯ve trained for your trial with the Bird Sisters, Fia. You can still defeat them on your own. And you still have two days to prepare.¡± But those thoughts were the furthest from her mind at the moment. Her stomach was sick and not just from the baby within in. Max¡­where are you? ¡°You are certain, Kel Zhi?¡± she asked again. ¡°You sensed him, right? Could you have been mistaken?¡± It was the only thing that made sense. Kel Zhi frowned. ¡°I can only tell you what I experienced. It¡¯s not an exact science, I admit. He felt close. Really close. But¡­ maybe close was not as close as I thought. I¡¯m sorry Fia. To have given you this false hope.¡± ¡°Speak no ill of it,¡± Yu Li said. ¡°There is no fault here other than my brother¡¯s normal tardiness. He wouldn¡¯t be Max if he wasn¡¯t late, after all. Am I right?¡± She smiled and her levity brought about a quick laugh from all of them. Fia was thankful to have such wonderful sisters-in-law. She hugged them both. ¡°Thank you, Yu Li and Kel Zhi.¡± ¡°Now enough moping,¡± Yu Li said. ¡°The trial is in two night¡¯s time. That gives you all of tomorrow to practice plus the morning after. A good night¡¯s sleep is what is called for now.¡± Fia chuckled. ¡°Yes mother.¡± Subtly she felt the baby stir within her. A mother is what she would be soon. Please return home before that, Max, she whispered the prayer inwardly. I will fight for all three of us until then. * * * ¡°Come on, move you lying ass bastard¡­ before I change my mind about restoring my name and just leave you to starve down here.¡± I said the words with a combination of [Fear the Flame] and [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] and Jei Su Long responded with a scowl on his face but with a river of fear running through his soul. I¡¯d mostly ignored him for the last two weeks, leaving him in the charge of Song De.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°I¡¯d likely have better chances than what you are planning to do, Iron Bull,¡± he said with disdain. ¡°Everything you touch turns to shit.¡± I shook my head at him. What an incredible asshole. But it made the next part much easier. ¡°Gag him and bag him,¡± I said, and Blue Rose gladly obliged, pinning Jei Su Long to the ground with her knee while she hogtied him. She shoved a dirty cloth in his mouth next and then threw one of their empty backpacks over his head. ¡°That should hopefully keep him from going insane,¡± she said, once she had finished. She then looked to Song De. ¡°You ready?¡± The man nodded and Blue Rose placed Jei Su Long, wiggling and screaming, onto his back. She then placed an empty backpack over his head as well. It was literally the blind leading the blind, but in this case it was necessary. Song De hadn¡¯t progressed nearly as much as the rest of them when it came to his spiritual fortitude. That put his risk of going mad from just the sight of the Star Born demons that much greater. Blue Rose tied a rope between him and Wing Pho, who himself wore a blindfold, but one he could easily slip on and off himself depending on how crazy things got. Wing Pho would act as their combined handler, leading Song De while at the same time acting as a back up for me when it came to the barrier. Granted his would probably only be useful when night finally fell. But now, with dawn approaching, the moment of truth was nearly at hand. ¡°It¡¯s nearly time,¡± I said. ¡°Last-minute preparations before we set off for the tunnel.¡± Each of us checked over our gear. For me, it was perhaps more sentimental than it was to the others. This cave had become my home for over a month. A refuge on a Hell World. It was something yet unheard of. Yet to me, it was something I had forged into reality. Or something the Frenzied Flame had. Perhaps we were closer to becoming one in the same now. I was still nearly naked, but that didn¡¯t bother me any. It showed off my new scars and tapped fully into the bad-assery of my Dao. Armor was for pussies. It did come in handy for hanging my weapons and all, but thankfully I wouldn¡¯t be needing even that utility anymore. Diving into my mind¡¯s eye, I summoned my inner world and found myself once again on Fia and I¡¯s lakeside beach. The Sacred Soul cultivation manual was nestled atop a rock. It was the first artifact I had successfully managed to store inside my Inner World. Next to it was the second, the slim metal tube of my art supplies gifted to me by Chief Yora. I took a moment to examine the artwork within. In the last month I had cataloged over twenty new species of demons, Star Born and Bloodmoon alike, including a depiction of the spider woman Deep Dweller G¡¯hru¡¯julah. I had managed to fathom the whispers of some of the other demons¡¯ true names as well. The scorpion demons I had come to enjoy were known as Rh¡¯ulgrk. I affectionately named them ¡®Land Lobsters¡¯ as the common name. I had tried to store some of the legs within my inner world as well as an emergency food supply, but it didn¡¯t seem to work with biological material, dead or alive. Or perhaps it was something I couldn¡¯t quite master as yet. What I was proud of mastering, however, was shoved, pointy end first, in the sand beside the rock. My two weapons. My Axe and Phalanx Glaive. Before I took hold of them to manifest them in the real world, I flipped through the cultivation manual one last time. I turned to the page with the various ranks of the Sacred Soul Realm to see just where I was now in terms of my progression.
Sacred Soul Realm 1st Sacred Soul Formation
2nd Sacred Soul Refinement
3rd Sacred Soul Inhabitation
4th Sacred Soul Evocation
5th Sacred Soul Projection
6th Inner World Creation
7th Inner World Refinement
8th Inner World Projection
9th Sacred Soul Manifestation
I had clearly mastered Sacred Soul Evocation and Projection now. My ability to defeat G¡¯hru¡¯julah while in my [Sacred Soul Projection] form was evidence of that. And my ability to inhabit my Inner World with real life artifacts was proof of my progression within the 7th Tier of Inner World Refinement. I guessed that was where I was now. A 7th Tier Sacred Soul Realm Cultivator. I probably still had a way to go in terms of Inner World Refinement and then even more to be able to project my Inner World as an 8th Tier Sacred Soul Realm Cultivator, but I had been progressing steadily. Not to mention all the Spiritual training and Frenzy I had been cultivating through my daily exposure to the Cursed Star. My Dantian had probably grown ten times in capacity since being down in the hole and the strength of my techniques had grown with it. I felt more confident than ever that I could make the voyage across Fhae I¡¯ung. Cursed Star Born demons and all. ¡°Max, are you coming or what?¡± Through the window of my true vision, I saw Blue Rose staring at me with her hands on her hips. I smiled at her as I grabbed my Axe and Glaive out of the sand and then, pulling back to my true self, manifested them in a burst of lightning and sparks. I enjoyed a quick dose of lemonade from her as I showed off my new ability. True to self, though, Blue Rose let none of it show outwardly and merely shook her head. ¡°Neat trick. Now can you get us across this planet and back home please?¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± After a final check, I secured my three canteens full of Blue Lemonade and took to the tunnel with [Lightning Walk]. My team followed close behind me, with Blue Rose at my side, followed by the Three-Blind-Mice trio of Wing Pho, Song De and Jei Su Long and the rear being pulled up by Wu Liang. With the rays of pre-dawn in the air, I could already feel the effects of the Cursed Star taking hold as I neared the exit of the tunnel and looked out onto the Hellscape that was daytime Fhae I¡¯ung. I was used to it by now, but the moment of truth was here for my companions. I engaged my [Sacred Soul Shield] and beckoned them forward. The howling screeches of the demonic horde was a cacophony of violence. Teeth, bone, flesh and claws all intermingled in an alien mosaic of disturbing images. I beheld it as always, but then waited to see how Blue Rose and Wu Liang would react. They stiffened, but didn¡¯t flee or scream. Wing Pho shuddered and slowly pulled down his blindfold. ¡°I will hang on to the back of your robes, Blue Rose, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± She nodded back at him. ¡°Whatever you need to do to get through.¡± ¡°Getting ¡®through¡¯ seems like it¡¯s going to be the key here,¡± Wu Liang said sardonically while flexing his jaw. ¡°Lead the way, Iron Bull.¡± I cycled my Frenzy. ¡°Stay close. I¡¯ll clear a path.¡± I charged into the fray with weapons drawn, sending [Frenzied Lightning] and black blood flying as I carved my way through the demonic horde. The monsters reacted to my [Sacred Soul Shield] like it was kryptonite, shrieking in pain and vehemence. Their demonic thoughts pervaded my own. ~The Cursed Flame!~ ~Repent! Repent!~ ~Repent oh Cursed Flame!~ ¡°Tell Grandpa he can piss off with that repent shit!¡± I shouted back at them with [Torment of the Frenzied Flame]. ¡°We bow to no one!¡± My technique sent a torrent of shrieks throughout the horde, some of them even clawing themselves to death, choosing oblivion over my words of extreme blasphemy. I caught Blue Rose staring back at me perplexed by my words as well, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps she knew well enough now not to question my insane methods. I hacked and cleaved and threw lightning, pushing ever forward and taking to the air where I could. It was much harder than when we had to cross the surface at night. There we had gaps every now and then to fly, but under the Cursed Sun the horde was relentless. A literal sea of demons unlike anything I had faced before. But I dare not stop. There was no turning back now and momentum was our only strength. ¡°Keep pushing!¡± I shouted to my companions with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°Stop and we die!¡± I sensed their fear turn to determination as I tapped into the core of my Twin Dao. I was doing my master¡¯s work and my own. Defiantly desecrating the legions of the Hell Worlds to get back home and right the wrongs of the Crooked Empire. The thought made me smile. 28 hours of hard running across a demon infested Hell World under the broiling radiance of a Cursed Star¡­the [Odds were Against Me] indeed. And I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. We would Struggle. But we would survive. * * * ¡°Exalted one¡­carest thou not that the errant Husk doth traverse mine very entrails to carry out its misdeeds? What violations yet, must I suffer still while it transgresses unabashed?¡± It sensed the Shame and Indignation within the Chainmaiden. But It would not react so basely in kind. Such was far below It. ~I instructed thee to endure yet its transgressions. Even now it doth seek to mock even the One True Flame to its face. What station have ye, compared to that of our almighty sire, to be offended so?~ The Chainmaiden shuddered with terror and bowed her head immediately. ¡°Forgiveness, oh exalted one. This one shall remember its lowly place.¡± It knew naught of forgiveness, but It would stay the Chainmaiden¡¯s chastisement a moment more. It had need of her services yet. ~Have thee patience still. The Apex of thy strength grows nigh upon the chosen firmament. Through it, shalt mine Will be made known. Through it, shalt destruction come upon the domain of the foul Husk. And through it, shalt mine retribution finally be served in whole~ Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 35 Princess Lunalah studied herself in the full-length mirror, turning slightly to get a view of her figure from the side. Her elegant robes were adorned with the imperial trim of beige, white and gold. Her crown, a sacred artifact which augmented her cultivation speed was nestled perfectly atop her head of golden locks. So too had she decorated her six Jade Urns with gold trim, which now hovered soundlessly behind her, serving as both a means to passively cultivate as well as to augment the techniques of her Sacred Soul arts. It was perhaps a bit much for the backwater of Jurin Province. But gracing even her lowest of subjects in person demanded nothing less. It wasn¡¯t often she made appearances outside the capital in physical form, but for this event, she wanted to see and feel the despair within young Silver Light¡¯s heart when she finally made the announcement of the Iron Bull¡¯s death. His loss still saddened her. But today her grief would be sated with malice. ¡°You look elegant as always, your majesty,¡± Ling Wei said, standing next to her. ¡°Summon the skiff,¡± she said, ignoring Ling Wei¡¯s shameless pandering. Lunalah knew how well she looked. She didn¡¯t need the likes of some lowly aide to confirm it. ¡°I wish to arrive right before the trial begins and leave as soon as it is over.¡± * * * I pushed hard through the latest horde of Star Born demons, Frenzy and hatred burning through my soul. My Twin Dao was in full effect, tapping into the core of retribution that lay at the heart of [Everyone¡¯s Pain] when it came to the people of Fhae I¡¯ung. They were gone now. And so too was the embodiment of their life force¡ªthe spirit of Fhae I¡¯ung herself. All that was left. Was me. And my rage. I cleaved through a monster that looked like a giant elephant with three sets of tusks and a trunk that ended with the mouth of a lamprey. Just the sight of the bizarre thing made my flesh crawl but thankfully my mind was focused more than ever. I lost track of how many wounds I had now endured. My body was slick with both my blood and that of my foes, but I pressed on with [Indifference]. The martial cries of Blue Rose¡¯s annunciated techniques was a constant presence within my ears, and my main means of ensuring she was still alive. She was relentless with her dagger sprays, finishing off and cutting down any stray demons that snuck past my axe. The three-blind-mice and Wu Liang was still with us as well, running as close to me as possible to stay within the range of my [Sacred Soul Shield] but far away enough to not taste a stray swing of my axe. I¡¯d kept my technique going strong, using the Frenzy generated from all my killing and my Dao, but still that wasn¡¯t enough. I had long lost track of time, but I had chugged down an entire canteen of Blue Lemonade already. Monitoring how much supply I had left became my only measure. Still, we pushed on. Close call after close call, but I didn¡¯t care. My vision was tunnelling, my body numb. I was in a zone of madness and aggression, tempered only by the faint voices of my comrades every now and again. It was only when I heard Blue Rose screaming repeatedly that I finally paid attention to what was actually going on. ¡°Max Stop!¡± I finally understood what she was saying and came to myself. I looked around. Surrounding me was a mountain of demon corpses, seeped in black blood. But that wasn¡¯t what truly surprised me. I looked up to find us now under a blanket of stars and the subtle red hue of the Bloodmoon. I immediately collapsed to my knees, breathing out a huge sigh of exhaustion and relief. We¡¯d done it. We¡¯d gotten past the worst part. ¡°How long has it been night?¡± I asked. ¡°For nearly an hour,¡± Wing Pho answered. ¡°You were in such a frenzy. We didn¡¯t think you would stop.¡± I chuckled at his choice of words. ¡°You got no idea, buddy.¡± Muffled shouts came from the hog-tied Jei Su Long, but I paid him no mind. ¡°You guys alright?¡± ¡°Dead tired but alive thanks to you,¡± Wu Liang said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you did it. You took a killing blow meant for me more than once.¡± ¡°That goes double for me,¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°Are you certain you are only within the Sacred Soul Realm?¡± Wing Pho said, staring at me through his Scholar glasses. ¡°What you did today has made history.¡± ¡°Well, we won¡¯t be able to tell any of it if we don¡¯t get to the landing site,¡± I said, looking up at the stars. I studied them trying to get a bearing on our current position. ¡°The slog through the Cursed Star demons was tougher than I thought. I figure we¡¯re just over a third of the way there now.¡± ¡°A third?¡± Wing Pho said. ¡°How will we make it? We have less than half the time left.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll make it,¡± I said and reach for my second canteen of Blue Lemonade. As I gulped down the fiery liquid, I felt my Dantian replenish. I cycled the fresh, concentrated Frenzy and instantly my vigor and body felt restored. Hot damn, I thought. This stuff was invincibility in a can. ¡°We can make up the time at night,¡± I said. ¡°The last deployment would have landed by now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pray they made it down safely,¡± Wing Pho said. I chortled and kicked Jei Su Long in the ass, causing more muffled screams. ¡°With this bastard no longer messing shit up, I say they have a good chance,¡± I said. ¡°All we got to do now is get there before they leave.¡± ¡°Can we do it in only 12 hours?¡± Wing Pho asked. ¡°We got no choice,¡± I said and charged my body with lightning. ¡°From here on. Every chance we get. We fly.¡± * * * Fia¡¯s stomach roiled with anxiety and the movements of the baby both as she readjusted her mummer¡¯s robes. Her mother, Rhi Dong, and Yu Li, both fussed with her robes as well, constantly shifting them from side to side. Kel Zhi was there as well, but focused her attention on dressing her jian blades with the flower-covered flags that would soon serve as her extra sets of fans. From within the changing room beneath the floor of the arena Fia could hear the muffled roars of the crowd gathering upstairs. She had arrived when the arena was empty, but now she could only imagine how many people had turned out for this trial now turned public event. A knock came from the changing room door. ¡°Fia are you ready? It¡¯s time.¡± The voice was that of her father, Hei Dong. Fia looked to her mother nervously, biting her lip. ¡°Everything will be fine,¡± Rhi Dong said, pushing aside a stray lock of Fia¡¯s silver hair. ¡°He hasn¡¯t noticed you yet and neither will anyone else. Once you have won the trial, we¡¯ll reveal your little secret to him.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°I¡¯m still worried about Max showing up in time,¡± Fia said, glancing down at her now hidden stomach. ¡°I¡¯m just a few weeks away now.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be here in time,¡± Kel Zhi said. ¡°He wrote to me about that. Getting home before the baby is born is his only goal. Plus, it¡¯s a full moon tonight. After the match I¡¯ll try and make contact with him again. If he¡¯s close I¡¯m sure to reach him.¡± Fia prayed it would be so. ¡°Okay,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be cheering for you from the front lines,¡± Yu Li said. ¡°Make those Bird Sisters pay.¡± Fia smiled and nodded to her, the gusto in Yu Li¡¯s voice filling her with fresh confidence and resolve. I can do this, she thought. It¡¯s just the bird sisters. I¡¯ve beaten them a hundred times before. Collecting her two fans and four jian blades, Fia opened the changing room door to find both her father Hei Dong and Jian Yi standing there, each of them dressed in their barrister robes. With all the excitement from the crowd, it was easy to forget that this was still a matter before the courts, but the reason for it became all too clear once she entered the floor of the arena with her father and Jian Yi by her side. There, hovering high above the stadium was the largest and most ornate skiff she had ever seen. Banners of the imperial seal hung from it and upon its deck looked like what had to be a hundred or more, armed guards all dressed in imperial robes. Just below it was another skiff that was equipped like a dais with three separate chairs. In one was the Warden, Lady Silver Tear, in another the High Magistrate, Yi Xhi Yen, but the third chair that sat in between them lay bare. There was no question whom it was for, but as for why the Princess herself had chosen to attend the event was beyond her. The people in the crowd didn¡¯t seem to mind though. The seats of the stadium were filled beyond capacity and below the floating Dais was a floatilla of smaller skiffs that lit up the night sky like strung lanterns. On the floor of the arena, three figure stood already at its center. The bird sisters. The ladies Silver Hawk, Silver Dove and Silver Sparrow. Or as Fia had come to know them from childhood: Wi Shen, Fi Shen and Di Shen. They were dressed in their imperial robes instead of the normal garb of the Silver Leaf clan. It was yet another reminder of the nature of this match. They were representing the crown and not themselves. Could that be why the Princess had decided to attend? she wondered. Silver Hawk, ever the boldest of them, stepped forward with a smirk on her lips. ¡°We didn¡¯t think you¡¯d even show, little Fia. And what the hell is that which you are wearing? Have you come to entertain us as a clown?¡± All three of them burst into their cackling laughs. Fia bit her lip, her hand balling into a fist. ¡°I¡¯ll remind you that your contention is with me, Vice Wardens,¡± her father, Hei Dong said. ¡°The Lady Silver Light is here as my proxy.¡± ¡°And I am here as the former vice warden¡¯s counsel,¡± Jian Yi said, cutting in before any of them could respond. ¡°As you are all here as mere proxies for the crown, I suggest you refrain from making direct comments to my client or his proxy and instead wait for your services to be called upon by the magistrate. You are here to do your jobs as mere public servants today. I suggest you adhere to just that, least you find yourselves in contempt.¡± Silence fell as Silver Hawk¡¯s mouth fell open, but nothing came out. Fia nearly laughed in her face, but suppressed her own reaction with a smile. Her father did the same, but let out a chuckle. Dumbasses, Fia thought. Or at least that¡¯s what Max would have called them. And thank goodness for Jian Yi. Her tongue was as quick and as sharp as her wit. The loud banging of a gavel resounded throughout the arena and Fia looked up to see the High Magistrate, Yi Xhi Yen had risen from her seat and had taken a position at the head of the dais. The crowd settled until the only voice that could be heard was that of the High Magistrate when she finally addressed the assembly. ¡°I hereby call this trial of martial combat to order,¡± she said. ¡°Will the accused step forward.¡± Hei Dong did so with his hands behind his back. ¡°My client is here, your honor,¡± Jian Yi said. ¡°Master Hei Dong, former Vice Warden and member of the Silver Leaf Clan.¡± ¡°Master Hei Dong, you are charged with tax evasion of the highest order, a crime that has a penalty of 25 years imprisonment. As a formal writ by the crown has been served against you, which you have contested through martial means, who now do you send to stand as your defense?¡± ¡°High Magistrate,¡± Jian Yi said. ¡°We wish to contest the charges via his daughter, the Lady Silver Light.¡± Fia stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Very well,¡± Magistrate Yi Xhi Yen said. ¡°Master Hei Dong, as already proposed and agreed by yourself, the crown has elected to nominate the three Vice Wardens, Lady Silver hawk, Lady Silver Sparrow and Lady Silver Dove to answer your contestation.¡± ¡°Our proxy stands ready, your honor,¡± Jian Yi said and then turned about to her a little smile. Fia smiled back but could feel the anxiety boiling her insides. The High Magistrate then took a step back. ¡°As this is a writ filed by the crown, it would normally be the role of her majesty¡¯s representative, the Seventh Warden, Lady Silver Tear, to discharge the responsibility to commence the trial. However, people of Jurin Province, we are graced with a special privilege. Tonight, the highest representative of the imperial crown is within our very midst. I now acquiesce to her authority to commence this trial by combat. Please all be standing, for the arrival of Her Divine Majesty, Ruler of Planet Terra and its surrounding domains, Third Princess Lunalah, Two Hundred and Fifty-Seventh heir to the Imperial Yee Dynasty.¡± * * * At the mention of her title, Princess Lunalah stepped from off her imperial skiff and descended with the slightest burst of Qi. The crowd was on their feet, cheering and clapping as the imperial anthem began to play. She circled her six jade urns behind her, adding to the pageantry of her entrance, creating a sight befitting of the most powerful cultivator on the planet. She waved elegantly to her subjects, greeting them all with a pleasant smile. But within her, her heart was ablaze with hate and envy. She could barely look at the girl. The Lady Silver Light. Everything about her irked Lunalah. Her beauty. Her youth. Her cursed naiveite. But today she would put and end them all. ¡°Cherishes citizens of the realm, and natives alike,¡± Lunalah said in a Qi augmented voice as she touched down on the dais. ¡°I greet you in the name of my father, the Great Soul Emperor Yin Yee.¡± At the mention of her father¡¯s name, Lunalah performed a small head bow and her subjects mirrored her action with deep bows of their own. ¡°Before I perform my official duties in commencing this trial by combat, I have an announcement to make.¡± Lunalah paused to retrieve one of the official letters from Du Gok Bhong from her robes. ¡°It is well known that this year was one of history for both this planet and Jurin province. For the first time in fourteen years, this planet had the privilege of sending a royal tribute to the prestigious Legionnaire Academy of Du Gok Bhong. And it is because of that great achievement that I chose to be here amongst you today to issue this very special announcement.¡± * * * Fia¡¯s heart leapt. She looked up at the Princess and to her royal skiff beyond. Elation filled her. The princess had come because of Max? It could only mean one thing. A smile spread across her lips. The timing made sense. Max did arrive on time or perhaps only slightly delayed, but he was never on that transport vessel in the sky. He must have been transported via the Princesses very own means as a reward for his success. Fia bounced on her toes, trying not to look excited. Now it made sense why the princess chose to attend the trial personally. She was going to reveal Max as their hero returned from the Hell Worlds and he would easily step in her place to win this trial. Fia closed her eyes, thanking the heavens for working things out so perfectly. I should never have doubted you, she thought. She could barely wait. Where are you, Max? The princess paused a moment more before lifting a piece of paper to eye level and then began reciting from it. ¡°Honorable Third Princess Lunalah, I President Tzu Li Zen of Du Gok Bhong academy do salute you in the name of your father, the Great Soul Emperor Yin Yee. It is with the deepest of regret that I have the sad duty of informing you, that your tribute, the Iron Bull has been killed upon the Hell world of Fhae I¡¯ung.¡± Silence fell. Fia¡¯s countenance fell with it. And then her heart fell right through the floor. Her breath stopped. Her mind froze. No¡­she must not have heard her right. The world spun as her knees grew weak. Max can¡¯t be dead! Max, you can¡¯t be dead! A violent gut-wrenching cry ripped the air and it took her a moment more to realize that it had come from her own throat. A throat now raw with grief and disbelief. Tears blurred her eyes as she looked for Kel Zhi in the crowd. She found her standing next to her mother and Yu Li. It didn¡¯t make sense. She had sensed him, hadn¡¯t she? Kel Zhi stared back at her with unsure eyes, a slight shake of her head. Fia¡¯s stomach grew sick with grief as the realization hit her again. It was the polar opposite of what she had envisioned just moments ago. But in some sad way, it made far more sense than the fantasy she had quickly concocted on the spot. There was a reason she hadn¡¯t heard from Max for weeks. Why Kelsey couldn¡¯t place where he was. Why the princess had come. Max¡­was gone. No¡­she still couldn¡¯t believe it. Max¡­ was gone? * * * Lunalah reveled in the anguished cries that came from the center of the arena as Silver Light fell to her knees in shock and grief. She drank in every second of it. Every ounce of the girl¡¯s heart ache replacing that within her own soul. Feel the loss, you stupid little girl, she thought as a smile creased her face with delight. Feel the loss of what you should never have had. ¡°Your majesty?¡± the Lady Silver Tear whispered next to her. ¡°Is this true?¡± She chortled. ¡°Yes, Warden. You need not fear your impending duel with the Iron Bull any longer. He has failed his mission. Your position to rule this putrid little province is secure.¡± Silver Tear grimaced before glancing down into the arena. ¡°And what of her?¡± Lunalah¡¯s hatred and anger stirred as she watched Silver Light wallow and sob on the floor of the arena. ¡°Carry out my instructions as planned,¡± she said. ¡°Your nieces should find her a much easier opponent now.¡± Silver Tear smiled. ¡°I am sure they will.¡± ¡°I hope they enjoy it,¡± Lunalah said and then stepping center stage of the dais, she raised her Qi augmented voice again. ¡°To the Vice Wardens, I expect you to carry out your duties to the full extent of the law. Show no mercy to those who seek to break it.¡± They turned and bowed to her and then each of them dropped into a low, ready stance. They encircled Silver Light¡¯s prone form like a trio of jackals about to pounce and rip apart their prey. Lunalah couldn¡¯t wait to witness it all. ¡°Oh¡­ and to the betrothed of the Iron Bull,¡± she said flippantly, purposefully posing it as a stray after thought. ¡°Condolences. Best of luck in your fight.¡± She then leered at the girl as Silver Light stared up at her perplexed. ¡°Commence!¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 36 It waited with patience a fraction of a moment more until the Chainmaiden¡¯s strength was at its peak. There. The shell It had refined was now ready for Its Will to be deployed. Through the aperture, It exerted Its influence to send the slightest portion of Its Will into the foreign domain. As the transformation took hold, It encountered the presence of the mortal soul It had enslaved within the shell of the being. Memories of its history melded with Its own, and a surprise further yet emerged¡­knowledge of the foul Husk itself. The mortal soul loathed the Husk. Fortuitous...It thought. A borrowed hatred would It gladly now employ. As It extended Its senses, the brilliance and opulence that was the prime firmament filled Its being. Diffuse energy, thriving with life essence. All around it, were Its throngs. They fell to the ground in worship. Looking star ward, the Bloodmoon was now full. But it would not be so for long. Time was of the essence. In the distance, the darkness was pierced by floating lights. The domain of the Husk. Destroy it, master¡­ the mortal soul begged it. Destroy them all! The residual defiance of the Cursed Flame shielded the domain, but It had extended Its Will for a greater purpose. The D¡¯Mjulthu It had summoned from the depths, at great cost, were now grafted to the shell. But without the glorious light of the One True Flame, they would not survive long. No matter, the mortal soul interjected. There is time enough to destroy. It concurred. Summoning Its Will again, It moved the shell and took a step towards the lights. * * * The first hit from one of the bird sisters came so fast that Fia couldn¡¯t tell which one of them it even was. It barely mattered, as all three of them came for her then. Her mind was still reeling from the confusion of shock and loss. She didn¡¯t want to believe it. That Max was dead. With what Kel Zhi had said it didn¡¯t make sense. But the evidence was undeniable. A hand slapped her hard across the face, followed by a scoffing laugh. ¡°So sorry for your loss, little Fia!¡± Silver Hawk said. ¡°Looks like you left your clan for nothing, you stupid little whore.¡± They all tore into her then, shouting, laughing and kicking. ¡°Serves you right!¡± ¡°Disrespect us?!¡± ¡°Now you¡¯ll pay!¡± It was all she could do to curl into a ball, clutching her stomach to protect her precious baby within. Tears stream from her eyes as the emotional and physical distress took their toll. All her hopes and dreams were shattered in an instant and were now being dragged through the mud by these cruel, cruel girls. Yet was this her fate again? To die like this? Both her and her child? Part of her wanted to. To just succumb and join Max wherever he was. But that was not the future she envisioned. Nor what her child deserved. Get up, Fia, she told herself. You¡¯re grieving but you have more than just you to think about now. The cold reality of her situation sharpened her mind with clarity. She had chosen to have this baby without Max¡¯s permission for a reason. A reason that had now come true. A piece of Max was still with her and she couldn¡¯t allow these cursed cousins to steal that away from her too. As the jeering kicks and taunts came, Fia filtered them out and instead listened for the chords of Mei Mai¡¯s guzheng. She played them back from memory, the soft and rhythmic tones resonating within her and bringing peace to her soul. ¡°For you little one,¡± she whispered softly. ¡°For you and your father.¡± Fia rose from the ground in a single fluid motion, spreading her fans and jian blades. She spun and twirled on the spot, evoking the dance of the hidden sword art. She engaged her attackers, picking out each of them by name. Silver Hawk, she took head on, using her fans directly. She placed Silver Dove to her side, directing her attacks with her flag-covered, jian blades and left the weakest of them, Silver Sparrow, to her rear. They continued to hurl insults, scoffing about Max¡¯s death, but Fia focused only on the rhythm of her technique. They were much easier to deceive than her mother and Kel Zhi, their attacks sloppy and slow. After a while the mocking laughs became curses of frustration. ¡°What nonsense is this!¡± Silver Hawk cried. ¡°Why can¡¯t you two idiots hit her. I¡¯m setting everything up for you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hitting her either!¡± The crowd too seemed to notice the anomaly, and people stood to their feet to get a better look at how the woman, once prone on the ground was now defending against three attackers at once flawlessly. But it wouldn¡¯t be enough to merely defend, she knew that. She needed to fight back as well. The ire and grief in her soul combined and Fia released a yell of anguish as she launched a quick strike with one of her jian blades. She aimed at Silver Dove and the girl cried out as it cut her cleanly across the arm. The action cost her to lose rhythm though and immediately one of Silver Hawk¡¯s blades sliced through her fan and into her mummer¡¯s robes. Her heart stopped for a second and Fia instinctively covered her stomach. The result was a loud ripping sound as the fabric was cut in two by the blade. Fia broke into a sweat of panic then, desperately trying to regain her rhythm. But the loss of her fan was crippling and the assault from the three bird sisters kept on coming. * * * Kelsey watched in muted horror as the three on one match played out. Fia had recovered admirably, but now she appeared to be in trouble again. The three bird sisters took turns mocking and taunting her and every so often, they would land a strike. Her Flame burned with indignation but behind it all, the uncertainty of the princess¡¯s announcement played on her mind. Max dead? There was no damn way. She had sensed him. But still he wasn¡¯t here. So, what the hell did that mean? She thought about running for the edge of the barrier to seek him out under the full Bloodmoon. If she came back with fresh proof that Max was still out there, she could give Fia hope again. But no way could she get all the way there right now. Still, she needed to restore hope not just for Fia, but for everyone else. Yu Li was sobbing and being consoled by Fia¡¯s mother Rhi Dong. Gui Zu and even Lee looked distraught with shock and grief. Master Hei Dong and Jian Yi hadn¡¯t said anything at all, still perplexed by the announcement, it seemed. She needed to say something. She couldn¡¯t explain how she knew, but she needed to give them all hope. ¡°Guys, it¡¯s not true,¡± Kelsey said, and everyone suddenly looked to her. ¡°Max is not dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rhi Dong said, looking at her quizzically. ¡°How do you know, Kel Zhi?¡± Gui Zu asked, but with more hope in his tone than skepticism. ¡°Is he truly not dead?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kelsey said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°I can¡¯t explain how I know but I know it to be true. We all need to encourage Fia with the same. She can¡¯t lose hope out there.¡± They still all looked at her perplexed but she didn¡¯t have time to explain any more than that. Kelsey rushed to the edge of the arena then, leaning over the railing to yell to Fia. ¡°Don¡¯t believe what she said,¡± Kelsey shouted. ¡°Max is still alive, Fia! Keep fighting for him! Keep fighting!¡± Kelsey wasn¡¯t sure if Fia could even hear her or not, but she kept yelling anyway. Part of her desperately wanted to run out of the barrier and get under the Bloodmoon. She looked to the night sky, past the floating skiffs and saw it hovering ominously there. It looked twice as big as usual and as she focused on it, she could swear she could sense its Dark Frenzy even through the barrier.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Or is it coming from somewhere else? she thought. Somewhere closer? Before Kelsey could even consider it further, a loud cry came from the arena. When she looked back to Fia, Kelsey saw that she was now wearing only half her robes. The fabric was torn to shreds. Sliced apart by the bird sisters who now stood back from her with a mixture of shock and bemusement on their faces. And when Fia turned about, Kelsey saw as to why. The mummer¡¯s robes were gone, and with it, so too went the illusion. Fia was now fully exposed for all to see. And her stomach was ripe with child. * * * Princess Lunalah stood to her feet. She peered into the arena to exact a better view of what her eyes were already telling her could not possibly be true. The girl was pregnant? A million thoughts raced through Lunalah¡¯s mind. That girl carried the seed of the Iron Bull. And had kept it hidden. Her prized tribute was gone, but he still lived on. Within her. A mixture of hope, jealousy and anger filled her. That child could have the very same potential as the Iron Bull himself. Perhaps more even, being born to a true cultivator. But that was what angered her the most. Yet again, the stupid little girl had been blessed beyond measure with gifts she did not deserve. ¡°This is nonsense,¡± the Magistrate said, as she stood to her feet as well. ¡°That girl is heavy with child. She is unfit to serve as a proxy.¡± She then banged her gavel. ¡°Cease combat! There is an anomaly here! A decision must be made.¡± The crowd grew restless with interest and confusion as the bird sisters and Silver Light retreated to their corners of the ring. ¡°I did not foresee this,¡± the Warden said. ¡°Shall we stop the trial, your majesty?¡± As both the Warden and the Magistrate looked to her for an answer, Lunalah dove into the depts of her soul for a response. She could stop the trial. Allow both Silver Light to live and for the child to be born. Perhaps she could even kill Silver Light later and then usurp the child as her own. It made sense. She could perhaps still have her consort then¡­ in twenty or thirty years more time. It was a plan that could work. But could she stomach it? Even now her insides roiled with the envy and hatred of that little girl. Why should she have even the privilege of giving birth to the Iron Bulls child? The hatred grew within her like seething venom. She should have been the only one to ever bare the Iron Bull a child. It was her destiny, stolen from her yet again. By this na?ve little whore of a girl. No¡­she thought finally. If she could not have the Iron Bull or his children, then neither should this girl. ¡°The trial will continue,¡± she said. The High Magistrate blinked at her. ¡°Your majesty?¡± ¡°Master Hei Dong chose his proxy unwisely. Let the outcome of the law stand where it may.¡± She then shifted her eyes to the Lady Silver Tear. ¡°Warden¡­a word.¡± As they both withdrew from earshot of the magistrate, the Warden whispered to her. ¡°Yes, your majesty?¡± ¡°See to it personally that your nieces get this message,¡± she said. ¡°The lady Silver Light is to die this day, but ensure her baby dies first.¡± * * * Fia stumbled to the edge of the arena was shame and pain in her heart. The stare of disbelief from her father was the most painful of all. ¡°Fia,¡± he said. ¡°What is this? What have you done?¡± ¡°She did what she had to do,¡± Rhi Dong said quickly. ¡°And yes, we didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°We?¡± he exclaimed, looking to his wife with shock. ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°We all did,¡± she said. ¡°They did not want to keep it from you, husband, but I knew it would cause you too much distress. So I made the decision. To protect you from it, until it was all over. And we had it handled. This match should have been perfect with the new style Fia has mastered.¡± Fia smiled weakly at her mother. It was only her quick words that could disarm her father¡¯s wrath. Still, he looked more concerned and confused now. ¡°New style?¡± Hei Dong said. ¡°Is that what those robes were?¡± Fia nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father. We knew me not being able to stand as proxy, would have put you at immediate risk.¡± ¡°But now you risk this child,¡± he said. ¡°And with Max gone¡­¡± ¡°He is not gone,¡± Kel Zhi said, stepping forward. Fia looked to see Kel Zhi staring at her with fire in her eyes. ¡°He is still alive, Fia,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m certain of what I sensed. The princess. Everyone. They are all mistaken. Max lives. I know it.¡± Fia felt a glimmer of hope stir within her. But could she believe it? ¡°How sure are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stake my life on it,¡± Kel Zhi said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, or why he¡¯s not here. But we connected but a few days ago, Fia.¡± ¡°Connected?¡± Hei Dong said. ¡°Connected how? What do you speak of?¡± ¡°Just trust me, Fia, please,¡± she said. Fia nodded. ¡°I will.¡± ¡°What happens now?¡± Gui Zu said. ¡°Is this all over?¡± ¡°In one way or another, yes,¡± Jian Yi said. ¡°Fia should not have been allowed to stand proxy in her condition. If the magistrate stops the match, the claim will fall on Master Hei Dong with no defense. Or he himself will have to stand trial.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in,¡± Kel Zhi said. ¡°I¡¯ll rip those bird bitches to pieces.¡± ¡°We spoke of this already,¡± Jian Yi said. ¡°The conditions that were put in place won¡¯t allow it. It¡¯s Fia or no one.¡± Her heart sank for what had to be the hundredth time. She looked across the arena to see the Warden had now descended from the dais to speak with her three nieces directly. They, in turn, eyed her like vultures, their lips peeled back with knowing leers. In that moment the outcome became clear. ¡°They aren¡¯t going to stop the trial,¡± Fia said flatly. The realization hit her seconds before the Magistrate¡¯s gavel banged. ¡°Order!¡± the High Magistrate shouted. ¡°The trial will continue. Special conditions were applied to the details of the proxies and these conditions must stand. Proxies, to the center of the ring for the restart of the trial.¡± ¡°No, this can¡¯t happen!¡± Yu Li shouted. ¡°She no longer has her robes or her fans!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just take the punishment,¡± Hei Dong said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll plead guilty to the charges. It¡¯s my mess that I have made anyway.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that, father,¡± Fia said, as a new resolve filled her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t last a month in a prison.¡± ¡°Fia, you can¡¯t fight like that!¡± he shouted. ¡°I can,¡± she said. ¡°And I will. For all three of us.¡± She turned to Kel Zhi and smiled. ¡°I trust you, sister. If Max is still out there somewhere, fighting to get back home, then I will fight for us as well.¡± She turned before either of them could try to talk her out of it again. ¡°Hold on little one,¡± she whispered. ¡°Father is going to be home soon. We just need to survive this.¡± As she came toe to toe with the bird sisters, Silver Hawk gave her a nasty sneer. ¡°This is going to be the end of you and that bastard child,¡± she said. ¡°Hope you all have a happy reunion in hell.¡± Fia clenched her teeth and flexed her four jian blades behind her back. Perhaps she had been too pessimistic about all this from the very start. She was carrying a child, but it was Max¡¯s child. It was strong. And so was she. Fia grinned back at Silver Hawk. ¡°You all are forgetting one thing.¡± The Magistrate suddenly banged the gavel. ¡°None of you, dumbass bitches can fly.¡± Fia took to the air with a burst of Qi, utilizing her [Silver Sail] technique. The rapid movement caused a jolt of pain to rip through her stomach, but she endured it with a grimace. The bird sisters immediately began pelting her with quills, but she flexed and twirled in midair with a combination of pure reflexes and her newly gained Hidden Sword Art technique. Fia retaliated with quill techniques of her own and sent a hail of the silver needles falling atop Silver Dove. She cried out as several pierced her body and Fia immediately followed up with aerial sweeps of her jian blades. Blood flew as she carved a sizeable wound in Silver Dove¡¯s thigh. ¡°Help me, sisters!¡± she cried out as she fell to the ground. But her siblings were too busy focused on Fia. Good, Fia thought. It meant one less to worry about now. She [Shadow Stepped] to close in on Silver Sparrow next, causing another sharp pain to rip through her stomach. She ignored it. Just get this done quickly, she told herself. Speed is the key. Fia pushed past her limits and held out her palm to release a Qi technique at point blank range. ¡°[Ninth Heaven, Zero Point Stri¡ª]!¡± Her words cut short as a scream ripped from her throat, the pain in her stomach exploding. It radiated even to her Dantian. All at once her Qi left her and she dropped out of the sky like a stone. Fia fell towards the ground face first, but then twisted her body in midair to avoid landing on her stomach. She crashed down hard on her side instead. New pain immediately filled her, as her stomach twitched and convulsed. It was excruciating. She cried out, paralyzed. Fia had no idea what labor felt like, but this had to be it. Damn it, she thought. I pushed it too far. Had she now forced her child to be born early? ¡°No!¡± she cried. ¡°Not now!¡± ¡°Kill her!¡± Silver Dove screamed while still nursing her leg on the ground. ¡°Kill her for wounding me!¡± ¡°Hold her down!¡± Silver Hawk commanded, and immediately Silver Sparrow grappled Fia from behind. She struggled as Silver Sparrow pushed her head into the ground and then Silver Hawk moved to stand over her. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked you, Fia,¡± she said as she looked down at her smugly. ¡°You or your unworthy father and the stain your entire family has brought to our clan. This latest disgrace being the height of it.¡± She glanced down at her exposed stomach. ¡°But I¡¯ll put an end to it all now. I¡¯ll stomp that ugly, mixed breed mongrel right from out of you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Fia cried as Silver Hawk raised her leg. ¡°No sto¡ª!¡± Her foot came down like a hammer, crashing atop her stomach and Fia saw stars. She wailed as the shock and pain ran through her like lightning. Deep within, she felt something break. No! Dear gods no! ¡°Again!¡± Silver Dove screamed. ¡°Kick her again!¡± Fia was beside herself with pain and disbelief, the cruelty of their jeers assaulting her ears as Silver Hawk raised her leg once more. * * * ¡°Get away from her, you damn bitch!¡± Kelsey screamed as she tore across the arena. She cursed herself for not jumping in a half second sooner. The vision of that woman stomping on Fia¡¯s stomach was now burned into her mind. Her Flame roared in response, pumping Frenzy as she sprinted. The crowd was on their feet and the Magistrate was banging her gavel like crazy, but Kelsey couldn¡¯t care. The bird sister that was about to kick Fia again, suddenly turned her way. ¡°Who the hell are¡ª?¡± Kelsey barreled into her full force, landing a punch straight to her head. She knocked her to the ground and kept punching, fury igniting her soul. ¡°You piece of shit!¡± she screamed as she slammed her fist into the woman¡¯s head again and again. She tapped into her rage, screaming with each punch. ¡°Trying to kill a child?¡± Kelsey was vaguely aware of something cutting into her and it took her a half second to realize a jian blade was now piercing her from the side. ¡°Get off me, you filthy Terran!¡± the woman shouted, and Kelsey suddenly found herself flying in the air with a kick. She managed to land on her feet and suddenly felt the pain resonating from the blade in her side. It burned like it was on fire. Kelsey cultivated the Pain quickly, and then used the Frenzy to cover for any organs the blade might have pierced with [Death¡¯s Door]. She hid a wince with [Indifference] as she pulled it from out of her. ¡°Glad you drew first blood,¡± Kelsey said as she reached for the axe strapped to her back. ¡°Will make cutting your head in two all the more satisfying.¡± She was just about to charge forward, when she sensed something flying at her head. She shifted and a silver quill sailed past her nose. She turned to see one of the other bird sisters had tossed it at her, but was keeping her distance otherwise. As well you should, Kelsey thought. These bitches would learn to [Fear the Flame] today. As she invoked the technique, they cringed away from her and one of them even screamed. More screams suddenly filled the air and Kelsey feared she might have affected the entire stadium as people began screaming en masse. What the hell¡­? And then she felt it. A presence of Dark Frenzy so strong it made her toes curl. She looked immediately to the sky for the Bloodmoon and saw skiffs flying about haphazardly, some of them crashing into one another. She looked to the crowd next and saw people running and stampeding over one another, some of them running across the arena itself. The bird sisters began running away as well, two of them grabbing the third that was lying on the ground. What the hell was going on? ¡°Kel Zhi¡­¡± Fia called to her weakly and Kelsey immediately rushed to her, falling to her knees by her side. ¡°I¡¯m here, Fia,¡± she said. ¡°Are you alright?¡± But Kelsey already knew the answer. Tears were streaming from her eyes and what was left of Fia¡¯s robes was covered in blood from the waist down. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t feel the baby, Kel Zhi,¡± Fia muttered through choaking sobs. ¡°I can¡¯t feel the baby anymore.¡± Her stomach sank, but she pushed it down with [Indifference] to stay strong for Fia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find you a doctor. Everything is going to be fine.¡± She was just about to lift Fia into her arms when a resounding Boom! rang out from behind her, followed by more screams. Fear and Dark Frenzy permeated the air and as Kelsey stood and turned about, she finally saw the reason why. There, crashing through the side of the stadium was a towering five-story tall monstrosity that she recognized immediately. I¡¯Xong¡¯Xiang¡­ But it looked different than it did before. Bigger. And clearly stronger. How did it get through the barrier? The answer came in the form of the rusted shackles and chains hanging from its wrists and neck. Kelsey recognized them immediately, even though they were only ever described to her by Max. The implements of the giant blue bitch, I¡¯xan¡¯dra that controlled the gates of the moon. And there, within the center of the beast¡¯s massive chest was the small, inverted triangle of a gate itself. But that wasn¡¯t all. At the behemoth¡¯s feet, hundreds of normal sized demons were swarming and ripping into the crowd. It didn¡¯t make sense. Had the barrier failed? No, it couldn¡¯t have. The gate or the demon itself had to be producing a barrier of its own. A barrier of Dark Frenzy. But she couldn¡¯t think about that now. People were dying by the second or were being driven mad by the Dark Frenzy streaming from the gate. The inner core of her Dao flew into high gear. This was what the monster had been taunting her with all along. And it would now be up to her alone to stop it. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 37 Princess Lunalah¡¯s chest tightened as the enormous demon ploughed straight through the outer wall of the arena and into the stadium beyond. It took all her wherewithal to even look at the thing¡ªso horrid was it in ferocity and form. Body like a bloated corpse, covered in oozing sores and things that looked like exposed brains. A demonic face sat in the center of its torso and upon its shoulders, its malformed head had a second face that resembled something akin to a man, but with grotesque features and putrid black eyes. She could sense the Demonic Qi pouring off of it even from where she stood atop the dais. The crowd fled in panic before the monster as the entire situation quickly devolved into chaos. The High Magistrate and her aides had already done the same, leaving both her and the Warden alone on the skiff, hovering above the chaos. To her surprise, the demon¡¯s hands went through a series of martial incantations and huge torrents of flames erupted within the arena. The fires spread quickly, filling the stadium with smoke as thousands of citizens either ran for their lives or were burned alive. It all unfolded in a matter of moments. Anyone on the ground was at risk of being killed now. But Lunalah cared only about one person in particular. ¡°Did they kill her?¡± she asked. Lunalah turned to the Warden, who was now staring wide eyed into the fiery turmoil below. She looked back at her quizzically. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°The girl Silver Light. Did your nieces do as instructed? Did they kill her and her child?¡± The Warden shook her head as if in disbelief. ¡°Princess, can you not see what is transpiring? An Awakened demon has breached the barrier! There¡¯s an inferno below!¡± ¡°Did I ask you to state the obvious?¡± Lunalah¡¯s insides flared at her insubordination. ¡°Is the girl dead or not?¡± The warden furrowed her brow with incomprehension before glancing back to the arena again. ¡°I can not tell but likely, your majesty. And if she isn¡¯t dead already, she soon will be. Her along with everyone else in the city. What are we to do about this?¡± ¡°We?¡± Lunalah scoffed. ¡°Are you not the Warden of this province, Lady Silver Tear?¡± Silver Tear¡¯s brows lowered. ¡°I sent you communications about these Demonic surges for weeks now, your majesty. I asked for reinforcements from the central military and received nothing!¡± Lunalah recalled the matter, but she would not take the blame for the Warden¡¯s inability to protect her own domain. ¡°Lack of preparation will not help you now. These are your wards. Protect them as you see fit. You should be more than capable yourself, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That is no ordinary demon, your majesty,¡± Silver Tear said. ¡°It has breached the barrier. We need your strength. Are you not the ultimate protector of this realm?¡± Lunalah risked another glimpse at the monstrosity below. A few cultivators were now attempting to put up a resistance, but they were quickly swarmed by the smaller demons under its influence, burned to ash by the torrents of flames or went running in madness due to the Demonic Qi itself. Tendrils of fear rose up inside of Lunalah. It had literally been decades since she had done anything close to fighting a threat like this. Or ever perhaps. Such things were for lesser people to face. But the thought of being subject to that Demonic Qi frightened her most of all. She knew stories of even the most brilliant of cultivators succumbing to it. No way would she risk her life on such a futile task. But she could not show such weakness in front of the likes of Lady Silver Tear. Best to show indifference instead. Lunalah lifted her chin and scoffed. ¡°There is nothing within this province that I find of value any longer,¡± she said and as the words were uttered so too did they resonate within her soul. The Iron Bull was all that truly mattered to her and now that he was gone¡ªnothing mattered at all. Not even the death of that little girl meant anything to her now. A hollow victory. The emptiness within her heart swelled, and with it came the hardening of her soul. ¡°Let that creature raze the lower city and all its native inhabitants to the ground,¡± she said. ¡°Let it destroy everything.¡± Silver Tear¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°Your majesty?¡± ¡°There is nothing left for me to see or do here. I shall be returning to the capital. If there are any citizens amongst the populous below, I suggest you order them to flee to the safety of the imperial city and mount a defense there if you can.¡± Silver Tear continued to stare at her stupefied, but she had no time for her incompetence. ¡°Report on the losses once it¡¯s all over,¡± she said. With that, Lunalah lifted into the air with a burst of Qi to return to her skiff, eager to leave the pitiful province of Jurin far behind. * * * Kelsey screamed with rage as she tore through another wave of charging demons. Her Flame was burning incandescent, but that paled compared to the true flames now burning all around her. Max had said Hong Feng was an elder within the Fire Bird Sect and it seemed his demonic reincarnation had retained some of his talent, if not improved upon it. Huge flaming tornadoes were ripping through the stadium, killing people indiscriminately along with the demons. But the people she cared about the most were cowering at the edge of the arena, and she was doing everything in her power to protect them. ¡°[Wrath of a Thousand Slain Souls]!¡± She released the massive lightning technique to stun a new wave of demons that were attempting to get past her and then quickly dispatched them with her axe. A stray cultivator glanced at her perplexed, mouth ajar, filled with lemonade¡ªseconds before a demon jumped out of the billowing smoke and killed him. ¡°Shit!¡± Kelsey cursed. This was insane. For her, fighting demons was just another night of cultivating or searching for Max under the Bloodmoon, but for these people, this was perhaps literally their worst nightmares come true. She needed to get Fia and the others to safety before she could turn her attention to the monster that was truly causing all of this. I¡¯xon¡¯xhang. Deep inside her Berserker soul yearned for the rematch. She was destined to die fighting that thing, she knew, but she didn¡¯t care. Not as long as it died with her. ¡°Fia!¡± Kelsey cried rushing back to the edge of the arena to check on her. She arrived to find Fia now joined by her entire family as she lay on the ground wincing in extreme pain. Her mother was cradling her, and her father was holding her hand. Yu Li was clutching little Su Ling while Gui Zu and Zu Tien were doing their best to fight off stray demons that ventured too close. Jian Yi was staring up at the monstrosity now at the center of the arena with a smoldering ember in her heart. Kelsey could sense it all. Their fear. Their confusion. But there was only one thing they could do. ¡°You all need to leave now,¡± Kelsey said. ¡°That thing will kill you all and if it doesn¡¯t, you¡¯ll go mad from the Demonic Qi.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t move her,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°She¡¯s gone into labor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kelsey said. ¡°Then the baby is¡­?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Rhi Dong said quickly, as if not to get her hopes up. Fia then looked up at her, whimpering amidst her sobs. ¡°I still can¡¯t feel it, Kel Zhi. I don¡¯t feel the baby anymore¡­¡± Kelsey¡¯s heart sank. ¡°She¡¯s deeply wounded inside,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°Any movement now is a risk until the baby is out.¡± Kelsey didn¡¯t know what that meant for Fia, but she knew what it meant for her. If they couldn¡¯t move, then that damn demon had to go. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Kelsey said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°That thing will be dead before you know it.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Kel Zhi wait!¡± Gui Zu shouted after her, but she was already sprinting into the fray. Past the smoke and blazing infernos, Kelsey tapped into her true strength and bolstered her body with [Steel Skin] and [Steel Core]. She then engaged her [Soul Shield] technique when the Dark Frenzy began to get too thick and tug at the edges of her vision. Even with it, she had to fight with every bit of Frenzy she could muster to keep the Darkness at bay. But thankfully her Flame was in rip-roaring, full Dao mode. This was her purpose. To rid this world of demons was her calling. She approached the monstrous form of I¡¯Xong¡¯xhang, screaming with a warcry. ¡°Face me now, demon! I¡¯ll send you back to the damn moon!¡± Kelsey leapt from the ground, jumping two stories high to come face to ¡®face¡¯ with the giant second face on the demon¡¯s torso. She laid into it with a [Lightning Three Log Chop] and felt the satisfying cleave of her axe sinking deep into the monster¡¯s flesh. It roared in pain and rage. ¡°Cursed little gnat of a Flame. Your insignificance insults me!¡± Kelsey held onto her axe handle for leverage and then pummeled her fist into the eye of the monster repeatedly, desperate to burst it wide open. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how insignificant I am you overgrown basta¡ª!¡± She never got the last curse out before her world ignited into a torrent of flames. She lost grip of her axe and fell to the ground, her body now on fire. Searing hot pain ripped across her hardened skin and she cried out in rage, as her Flame flash converted the pain into even more Frenzy. The monster was now incased in a shield of swirling flames. And it still had her damn axe too. Time to pull out all the stops, she thought. She didn¡¯t know who could still see her or if it even mattered anymore, but she had no choice but to shift it into high gear. ¡°[Mark of the Demon]¡­¡± As she evoked the technique, her charred skin was restored anew, but this time in a deep red hue. Horns grew upon her head as well and as she tapped into her Dantian, she felt the density had grown ten-fold. She leapt toward the demon again, not giving a shit about its protective flames. With her [Steel Skin] technique heighted by [Mark of the Demon] she withstood their impact but wasn¡¯t spared their pain. She didn¡¯t care. It just added more fuel to her Flame. She screamed with pain and rage as she retook her axe, ripping it from the beast¡¯s torso. She then climbed up instead of down, hacking at it with a savagery until she reached its very head. The hideous face of the being filled her insides with a primal terror and when she looked into its black eyes, all she saw were the stars. She froze for a second, as her [Soul Shield] technique went into overdrive, desperate to protect her mind from the hidden truth she had now stared dead in the face. This wasn¡¯t just I¡¯xong¡¯Xhang. This was an embodiment of I¡¯xol¡¯ukz as well! ~Clever little husk~ The words intoned directly within her mind, but her ears heard only the nail-on-chalkboard screeches she had come to expect from the dark god. ~Thou hast discerned the true nature of thy foe. Tremble then, in the might of a firstborn of the One True Flame~ The words shook her to her core. It was like the reverse of [Fear the Flame]. The monsters gaping mouth then opened before her and she had to force herself to move with a yell. But it was too little too late. From within the demon¡¯s mouth, a solid stream of green fire struck her and pelted her into the ground. Kelsey cried out as the firehose like stream of emerald flames pinned her down. Her demon skin and flesh smoked and charred as her vision began to blur. She was at [Death¡¯s Door] already and she had barely scratched the thing. The thought infuriated her, and her Flame responded in kind, ripping with fresh Frenzy to keep her alive. But it wasn¡¯t enough to break free of the technique itself. This demon was strong, infused with the power of the god of Dark Frenzy itself. As her vision began to tunnel, she saw the brief opportunity to do one thing yet. But it would mean risking everything. To hell with it, she thought. Kelsey deactivated her [Soul Shield] and used the cycling of her Frenzy alone to push back against the Darkness. Instantly the corners of her vision shrank as she gained insight into the spiritual realm. I¡¯xol¡¯ukz¡¯s dark tentacles were everywhere, blocking her vision, but she slipped into the blue hued form of her [Spectral Body] to dive further ahead. There was only one person who could help her now. At the top of her spiritual lungs, she cried out into the darkness. ¡°Max! I need you! Find me!¡± she screamed. ¡°Wherever the hell you are!¡± * * * I crested the rise to a sight I had been yearning to see for hours. There, less than half a mile away was the sleek hull of a supply skiff, nestled atop a ridge. Elation filled me like never before. We¡¯d done it. We¡¯d made it! ¡°Guys look!¡± I shouted back to my team. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Blue Rose rested her hands on her knees next to me, panting and sweating. ¡°Holy shit¡­ I didn¡¯t think we were going to make it at all.¡± She had good reason to think that. We had more than half the distance to make up but we pushed on with a fervor that would not relent. We had just full sprinted twenty marathons and with salvation being so close, our bodies were collectively about to throw in the towel. But we couldn¡¯t just yet. ¡°We still need to make it to dawn,¡± I said, glancing upwards. Already the rays of the Cursed Star were beginning to brighten the sky. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go back up our fellow legionnaires.¡± It felt like performing a victory lap as we sped across the last quarter mile, slaying stray hordes of demons along the way. The legionnaires of the 30th deployment had set up a wide perimeter and by the looks of it they had even managed to take out a gate. That gave me even more comfort that we would all be heading home soon. ¡°What in the Nine Hells?!¡± someone cried out as we got closer. ¡°Platoon Commander! You must come see this!¡± Black-robed legionnaires rushed to the edge of the perimeter before us and as all of us staggered to a halt in front of them, their eyes went wide with shock and disbelief. ¡°Are you all from the 29th?¡± the platoon commander, a guy I recognized by face, but not by name said. ¡°You¡¯re all alive?¡± ¡°Alive thanks to what¡¯s left of the 28th,¡± Blue Rose said and then nudged me. They then all looked at me, as if not even noticing me before, and perhaps after thinking me already dead, they mistook me as some other beefy lunkhead from the 29th that they had simply forgotten about. But as the stares of incomprehension turned to recognition, all of them suddenly began crying out with elation and lemonade. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°The Iron Bull!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Iron Bull!¡± ¡°The Iron Bull lives!¡± They crowded around me like a was a celebrity or something then, some of them looking fearful to even touch me. The questions then became even more bizarre as their thoughts went from disbelief to pure speculation now. ¡°How did you survive?¡± ¡°Did you ascend to godhood here?¡± ¡°He must have!¡± ¡°Look at him! He no longer needs to wear even clothes!¡± I laughed at the absurdity of it all, but I suppose I was like seeing a man return from the grave. ¡°Take it easy guys. Its still the same old me. Plus, I got another relic from the 28th with me as well.¡± I grabbed a hold of Jei Su Long by his arm and pushed him forward while pulling the bag off his head. A new collection of gasps went into the air. Jei Su Long then began shouting into his gag, desperate to communicate to them¡ªand with fresh lies no doubt. ¡°Is that Jei Su Long?¡± one of them asked. ¡°It is,¡± Blue Rose said. ¡°And as you can see, he lied about killing the Iron Bull and everything else. He¡¯s also the one responsible for the loss of the 29th deployment as well. If you wish to stand for justice, stand against him when the Iron Bull puts forward his claim to clear his name.¡± That got a series of conversations going, but it was too much to get into right now. ¡°My fellow legionnaires,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°While I would no doubt appreciate your support once we reach the Xin Long, I would implore you to wait until we actually reach it. We cleared out most of the demons on the way here, but the Cursed Star is about to rise and a whole new world of hurt will be on its way. We¡¯ll reinforce you where we can.¡± The Platoon Commander gave me a salute. ¡°Rest easy all of you. We have less than a half hour before the dropskiff returns for retrieval. I can only imagine what you all have lived through to make it this far. Relax by the aetherite haul. We¡¯ve got you.¡± Wing Pho and Wu Liang gave tired bows and then made a bee line for the skiff, basking in the harmonic radiance of the aetherite once they reached it. Blue Rose did the same, dragging Song De and Jei Su Long with her. I dropped my [Sacred Soul Shield] once I reached the small barrier produced by the aetherite, saving the last sliver full of Frenzy left in my Dantian. As I sat down next to Blue Rose, I breathed out another sigh of relief. ¡°Almost home,¡± I said and in that moment, I could almost let myself be free. I¡¯d survived hell and back and now I was nearly on my way. My conflict with Jei Su Long aside, I had basically achieved my goal. I was now a full-fledged legionnaire ready to face the Warden to take over the whole of Jurin Province. When I had left Earth, I didn¡¯t know if I would return strong enough to defeat her. But now, I felt more than ready. As I gazed up at the Bloodmoon a new thought occurred. Maybe I could run into Kelsey one last time to let her know I was finally on my way. I stood back up and Blue Rose looked at me quizzically. ¡°Where are you going?¡± she said. ¡°Going to make a quick phone call,¡± I said and then laughed at the way her face scrunched up in confusion. ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯m coming right back.¡± As I reached halfway to the perimeter, the protection of the barrier fell away and I was exposed to the full influence of the Bloodmoon. It was kind of bizarre to think that only months ago, being exposed like this would have had me sweating bricks and seeing monsters. But now, it was like wading into a warm bath. I extended my senses and let the darkness of the spiritual space invade my field of view. I jumped into my red-hued Struggler form and almost instantly a shrill ¡®cry¡¯ met my ears. It was sharp and caused a stirring in my soul. At first, I thought it was I¡¯xol¡¯ukz, but there was a signature to it that had only one name. Kelsey. I focused on it more and sensed it again. A shrill cry. Desperate. Like a cry for help almost. I glanced back to the real world for a moment. ¡°Hey Blue, come here a sec please.¡± She did so with a question on her face. ¡°What now? Aren¡¯t you damn tired?¡± ¡°I need to go into meditation again. Like when I was cultivating back in the cave. Can you watch over me?¡± ¡°Now?¡± Blue Rose looked up at the brightening sky. ¡°Max, the skiff is going to be here soon.¡± ¡°I know, this will be quick¡­ I think someone I know might be in trouble.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just stay by me,¡± I said and then dove back into the spiritual realm. I flew across the darkness with [Ride the Lightning], searching for the closest gate. I jumped right in once I found one and then ignored I¡¯xan¡¯dra when she showed up to protest against me riding through her gates unchecked again. I flew overtop the demons instead of plowing through them, eager for speed as I homed in on Kelsey¡¯s Flame. I dove one floor down and then up again, reappearing on the hell scape of Earth¡¯s moon. Kelsey¡¯s voice was more prominent then and as I found the crystal it was coming from, I flew right up the chain with [Ride the Lightning] again. As I appeared back in normal spiritual space, I could sense the great distance I had travelled yet again. It didn¡¯t take me long after that to find Kelsey¡¯s Flame. It was burning brightly but looked distressed and studying closer, I could see why. Next to it was another gate, but smaller than the ones I had just jumped through. As I connected with her Flame, a flood of emotions filled me. Panic. Pain. Destruction. A need for help. And not just for her. For Fia¡­ the baby¡­ Everyone. I pulled away in shock, feeling her turmoil within my own soul. ¡°Shit! Hang on, Kelsey!¡± I joined my Flame with hers, channeling fresh Frenzy but still it didn¡¯t seem to be enough. It kept her going but I could sense her death. And more. I took a step back once again. I needed to know what the hell was going on. I thought back to my fight with G¡¯hru¡¯julah. I couldn¡¯t find her in those caves, but had used my [Spectral Projection] to reach her instead, jumping across space and time. I didn¡¯t know what distance that had been. Thousands of feet? Miles? The most I had done was half a mile before that, but could it work over this vast distance when connected through the gates? Only one way to find out, I thought. I gathered my [Struggler¡¯s Resolve] and in the corner of my vision, superimposed the image from my true eyes. I could see Blue Rose staring at me confused. ¡°Yo, Blue,¡± I said. ¡°Hand me my last canteen.¡± She paused for a moment, but then complied. I couldn¡¯t really feel the canteen in my hands but guided it to my mouth and drank deeply. I wasn¡¯t sure how much Frenzy this would take, but having a full tank of gas couldn¡¯t hurt. I passed the canteen back to her half empty and then jumped back into the spiritual realm again. I engaged my meridians and then focused on sending my [Spectral Body] across the galaxy to inhabit the real world. My mind and soul screamed as I felt my spirit being stretched across lightyears. Violent colors flashed before my eyes and then in a final brilliant burst of white light, I was there. My spiritual eyes were blurred, still disorientated from the technique, but as I gained focus, I found myself hovering in midair. I was in the stadium back in Jurin Province. And everything was covered in flames. Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 38 My Frenzy was draining like I was back under the rays of the Cursed Star again, but this time it wasn¡¯t from the effects of Demonic Qi. However far I was now projecting my soul was coming at a price. And by the looks of things, I couldn¡¯t waste a single second. Towering above me was a monstrous demonic form that resembled a behemoth from the Hell Worlds. Its body was covered in flames, and it had a gate built into its chest that was spewing tons of Dark Frenzy, but that wasn¡¯t what pulled my attention. Vomiting from its mouth was a stream of green fire that was pinning something to the ground. Something screaming and surging with Frenzy. ¡°Kelsey!!¡± For a split second I nearly rushed to the ground to shield her with my body. But I had no body right now. I was a [Spectral Form]. I looked instead to the source of the flames. The demon was at least as strong as that giant Pythor I had fought during my final exam back at Du Gok Bhong. Mini Hell gate, green flames and all. But how the hell could something so strong have found its way here? Strong enough to penetrate the barrier even. No matter, I thought. I didn¡¯t have time to ponder its origins right now. I just needed to kill it. I lacked a body, but my spirit could still pack a punch. ¡°[Lightning Drill of Fury]!¡± I corkscrewed through the air with the technique, aiming straight for the demon¡¯s head. Sparks flew as I collided, but I didn¡¯t feel a thing. The force of my technique shattered its jaw nonetheless, knocking the giant monster right off its feet. It came crashing down with a massive explosion of flames behind me, shaking the ground like an earthquake, but I was barely paying attention to it anymore. I raced back to where I sensed Kelsey instead. As I searched the ground, I saw only a charred corpse where I had seen the green flames. But there were no more screams. God no¡­ ¡°Kelsey!¡± I cried out as I landed on the ground next to her. I reached out to her instinctively, but my translucent hand passed right through her body. Shit¡­was I too late? And then I sensed it. The sudden surge of her Flame. It was weak, but it was there. I joined my Flame with hers, channeling fresh Frenzy into her spirit. ¡°Come on, Kelsey. Shake it off. Come back from [Death¡¯s Door].¡± I kept pushing and her body suddenly moved. ¡°Mark of¡­ the giant¡­¡± The words croaked hoarsely from her charred lips and then like a phoenix rising, the blackened flesh of her body flaked away as new muscle and sinew began to grow. Kelsey stood as the [Mark] took form and within less than a minute, my not so little sister stood before me again, clothed in nothing but burned and tattered rags. She was at least seven feet tall now, buff as hell and with a shock of wild blond hair that made her look just like Threja. As she shook her head to reorientate herself, Kelsey¡¯s eyes fell on me and then squinted with confusion. ¡°Max?¡± For a moment I wondered if she couldn¡¯t recognize me or something, until I remembered I was not only a translucent specter hovering before her, but in the form of the red-hued struggler as well¡ªa version of me she had never seen before. ¡°Holy shit¡­¡± she said as she stepped cautiously towards me, lemonade filling her soul. ¡°Max, is that freaking you?¡± I wanted to rush in and crush her in my arms, but the most I could do was give her a smile. ¡°Damn good to see you, little sis. I thought I lost your ass just now.¡± ¡°Max!¡± she cried out and jumped to try and hug me anyway. Her body passed straight through mine, and she looked back at me shocked and perplexed. ¡°Oh my God. You¡¯re not really dead, are you, Max? Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a ghost or some shit!¡± ¡°What?¡± I said, and then realized the stories of my demise must have actually reached her. ¡°No, I¡¯m alive Kelsey. But I¡¯m still on the Hell world.¡± ¡°You¡¯re what!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain. What the hell is happening here?¡± I said glancing about. I could sense [Everyone¡¯s Fear and Pain], hundreds dead and dying in the swath of destruction all about us. ¡°Is everyone alright? Where¡¯s Fia?¡± Kelsey shot me a blank stare and my heart lurched. What the hell did that look mean? ¡°Kelsey?¡± ¡°Max, she¡¯s okay but the baby¡ª¡± Her words cut short as a huge tentacle suddenly wrapped itself around her waist and yanked her right off her feet. She went screaming into the distance and I traced the tree trunk sized tentacle back to the figure of the giant demon that was now slowly rising back to its feet. It¡¯s flaming shield was gone and I could now see its corpse-like body in full view. I immediately saw how it had penetrated the barrier. There were no less than four Mind-Reapers embedded in the creature¡¯s flesh and upon its torso was a second face. It was grotesque and demonic and where its stomach would be, was instead a vertical maw of razor-sharp teeth from which poured a mess of tentacles like spilled bowels. And one of them now had Kelsey. Son of a bitch! I blasted after her with [Ride the Lightning], focusing on the giant tentacle about to pull her into its mouth. I was just about to sever it with a [Lightning Arc Strike] when a sudden pulse of Dark Frenzy caught me off guard and the next thing I knew, something the size of a truck crashed into me. My world went spinning with violence and pain and I found myself sailing in the opposite direction through the air. As I righted myself with [Lightning Walk], I realized I had been slapped halfway across the arena by a giant club now wielded by the fiend. For a second, I was confused at how something physical could affect me in this form, but then I saw it radiating with the putrid red glow of Dark Frenzy, filling the air with even more chaos. I checked my Dantian reserves. Shit! I was down to nearly half already? That hit had taken a lot out of me and with how fast my Frenzy was now draining just to maintain my [Spectral Form] there was no way I could afford to take another. As I sprinted through the air with [Lightning Walk] back towards the monster, a deep bellowing laughter filled the air. ¡°My, my, Chun, how we both have changed, no?¡± I paused in mid-air at the sound of the voice. I knew it. And as I looked to its bald head, even with half its jaw and beard now missing from my initial attack, the recognition hit me. And what I sensed from Kelsey from across the stars finally made sense. Or at least the name did. ¡°Hong Feng¡­¡± I said, brandishing my [Spectral Weapons] as I manifested them from thin air. ¡°Never expected I¡¯d see your ugly-ass face again. Although it seems you¡¯ve managed to get even uglier somehow.¡± But was it truly him? This was an awakened demon, but clearly Hong Feng¡¯s soul was mixed in there somewhere. ¡°You¡¯ll pay now for your treachery, boy,¡± it said. ¡°Your entire clan will suffer as mine as suffered, starting with this foul little wretch who has been tempting me for weeks now.¡± I looked down to see Kelsey being dragged into its stomach, kicking and screaming. Tough as she was now, I wasn¡¯t that concerned for her safety, as much as I was for what she was about to say earlier. What the hell was wrong with the baby? My insides churned with uncertainty. I had to know. ¡°No offense, bro,¡± I said with [Struggler¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°But I have bigger concerns than your recycled, dumbass, right now! Get the hell out of my way!¡± I wanted to barrel right into him, and just tear him apart but I needed to be conscious of what precious time I had left to expend as well. In the corner of my vision, I could still see blurrily through my true eyes. Blue Rose was yelling into my face and as I focused on her a second more to zoom in, I saw her pointing at the sky. There, descending behind her were the tethers from the drop skiff. Shit. They were here already. I had only 15 minutes before we would have to get on board or be left behind forever.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. I forced a message through to Blue Rose. ¡°I¡¯m coming. Just need a few more minutes!¡± She shouted something back at me, that reading her lips, sounded like ¡°No time!¡± She was right. I didn¡¯t have any time. At least not to waste. Efficiency would be key. ¡°Kelsey! Tear his ass up from the inside!¡± I shouted and then rained down on the monster with a series of [Lightning Arc strikes] from my axe. As expected, the demon shielded itself with its massive club, which was exactly what I needed it to do to avoid another hit. I then launched my true attack, spinning up with another [Lightning Drill of Fury]. The technique had worked well once already and I didn¡¯t have time to experiment with anything else. I flew into the giant monster like a missile, tearing through its shoulder and knocking it off balance again. The hit was enough to break its focus and it let out a massive roar of pain and shock as a second scream filled the air. ¡°[Wrath of a thousand Slain Souls]!¡± Kelsey burst from the monster¡¯s insides with an explosion of lightning, stunning it yet again. I used the opportunity to make a second piercing strike with my [Lightning Drill of Fury] and then a third. Kelsey and I went back and forth battling the monster, avoiding its club swings while getting in attacks where we could. I aimed for the brain-like bodies of the mind-reapers, and destroying two of them, I could sense its power to resist the barrier diminish. But my powers were diminishing as well. I was burning Frenzy like crazy, down to a third of a tank. As the minutes stretched by, I glanced to my Hell World vision to see the tethers now already connected to the skiff and Blue Rose seemingly arguing with the other legionnaires to wait for me to embark. Damn it! I thought. I needed this thing dead, and quick. Suddenly I felt a new source of Frenzy growing as lemonade seemed to seep from all around me. With a quick glance, I saw a mass of skiffs high above the arena, now all stopping to stare at what was happening below. I couldn¡¯t make out the details of anyone onboard the vessels, but I could imagine what they were possibly thinking by seeing my Sacred Soul form laying into the giant demon along with Kelsey. The monster finally retaliated with another burst from its fire shield and a pound of its club that sent debris flying high into the air, but Kelsey avoided both deftly before jumping onto its torso and laying into it with a series of Axe strikes. ¡°Max, I¡¯ll go for the gate!¡± Kelsey cried. ¡°Keep it busy!¡± As I saw her climbing up the monster¡¯s second face to get to the gate at the center of its chest, I invoked my [Sacred Soul Shield] to give her added protection. The monster winced and roared as I activated the technique, shielding its eyes like I was shining it with a spotlight. A new voice then emerged, all scratches and high-pitched squeals. ~Foul Hust. Thou doth violate mine own domain to venture across the stars? Thy impotence knows no bounds~ I¡¯xol¡¯ukz again? I thought. ¡°Why am I not surprised you¡¯d decide to show up now?¡± I said. But I didn¡¯t have time for any of its shit either. I ping-ponged back and forth through the air with [Lightning Walk], drawing blood with each pass as I kept its attention on me and not Kelsey. I could sense the anger and resentment building inside the beast, coming from both I¡¯xol¡¯ukz and its dark passenger, Hong Feng, or whatever the hell he had become now. I heard Kelsey cry out from below again and saw her swing her axe straight into the purple window of the gate. A huge lightning bolt sparked, but her axe bounced right off if it. ~Too weak¡­ Thou are too weak to destroy this aperture before I destroy all of thine domain~ Its flaming shield roared to life again, shifting to a bright green color as it exploded with Dark Frenzy. Kelsey and I were both blown back by the sudden increase in power, but I could only fathom what it was going to do next as I sensed even more Dark Frenzy building within it. It shifted into a martial form, cycling its Dark Frenzy, preparing for some ultimate attack as the monster began uttering words in some ancient language I couldn¡¯t understand. Not good¡­ I flew down to Kelsey just as she was getting back to her feet. ¡°New plan,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t affect it physically in this form, but you can. We need to swap spots. I¡¯ll take out the gate. You attack its head.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can climb it with those flames on it now,¡± Kelsey said. ¡°You won¡¯t have to. Hang on.¡± I honed my mental focus to grab her about the waist with my [Spectral Body] and then took to the air with [Lightning Walk]. ¡°Hit it with everything you¡¯ve got once its shield is down,¡± I said and then used a good dose of Frenzy to toss her high into the air, above the creature¡¯s head. As the monster looked up to track her, I used the opportunity to lunge at it with [Lightning Drill of Fury] again, but this time I aimed for not its head, but its heart. I pierced the flaming green barrier and pushed straight into the small triangle of the gate beyond. I passed right through it, emerging in a microcosm of spiritual space again. I kept the momentum and attacked the gate both internally and externally, destroying it physically with my lightning and spiritually within using the same technique, at the same time. The result was an explosion that tore straight through the monster¡¯s bloated body as my translucent form passed through unscathed. Huge wails of pain emerged from both I¡¯xol¡¯ukz and Hong Feng and quickly its flaming shield dissipated. ¡°Now, Kelsey!¡± I cried. But my little sister was already way ahead of me. She was falling towards the demon with her axe held high above her head in a downward swing. ¡°[Lightning Splits the Towering Oak]!¡± Her axe hit Hong Feng¡¯s bald head with a flash of lightning from the sky and Kelsey¡¯s momentum send her straight on through. She carved down the massive, building sized creature with a single cleave and then hit the ground in a crouch. A split second later, the two halves of its body erupted in blood and fell apart. A new dose of Frenzy surged as both Kelsey and I were triggered by our [Bloodlust]. I cultivated it greedily to keep my reserves at just above the 10 percent mark now. I landed to rejoin Kelsey as blood and offal rained from the sky. With it came an angry and terrible whisper from the dark. ~Cursed Husk. Your divine punishment shall be met yet.~ ¡°Yeah, keep talking your shit, Big Bro,¡± I said with [Torment of the Frenzied Flame]. ¡°I have a good idea where you truly live now, and when I¡¯m done with my family business, I¡¯m going to come home to sort out the Flame¡¯s.¡± The monster released another horrid screech as it was assaulted by both the technique and my words. Then all at once the Dark Frenzy ceased as I¡¯xol¡¯ukz crawled back down its hole once more. Kelsey, now covered in demon blood, looked up at me. ¡°Big Bro?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± I said. ¡°What were you saying before about the baby? Is Fia alright? Is the baby alright?¡± A bit of the victorious jubilation faded from Kelsey¡¯s eyes as she looked up at me. ¡°Just prepare yourself, Max. I¡¯ll take you to her. Follow me.¡± * * * Lady Silver Tear stared down into the burning arena with a mixture of incomprehension and disbelief racing through her soul. She saw the giant Awakened demon fall, slain by some unknown cultivator, using an axe technique that looked familiar and aided by a [Sacred Soul Projection] that looked far too familiar as well. Her mind raced as she tried to reconcile what she was seeing with what she knew to be true. Or thought she knew. Silver Tear studied the glowing red image of the bare-chested man with bull¡¯s horns, wielding the axe and glaive. There was no question as to who he was, even if she couldn¡¯t readily see his face. As he disappeared into the smoke below her, her heart raced. How could this be? Was he truly dead? Or had he not only ascended, but now held such remarkable power as to [Astrally Project] his soul from even the planes of hell? The thought unnerved her. She glanced over her shoulder to the rear of the imperial skiff. Her niece Di Shen was there, whining and crying as she was being attended to by one of the healing staff from the arena. Meanwhile, her sisters Wi Shen and Fi Shen were bickering about who indeed took more credit for killing the Lady Silver Light and her child. ¡°I was the one who kicked that brat out of her stomach!¡± Fi Shen said. ¡°It was me.¡± ¡°But I held her down for you,¡± Wi Shen said. ¡°Yes, but on my command. You all don¡¯t do anything unless I tell you to, anyway.¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± Silver Tear snapped. ¡°I care not for such trivialities. I only need know if you are certain she is dead. Her and her child.¡± Her nieces looked between one another again, like idiots, until finally both Wi Shen and Di Shen looked to Fi Shen. ¡°She is dead,¡± Fi Shen said. ¡°I saw her die with my own eyes. Consumed by the flames where we left her bleeding out.¡± Silver Tear grimaced. ¡°Then we had better leave. And quickly.¡± All three of them looked at her quizzically, but she didn¡¯t have time to give them all a detailed explanation. And she herself was not 100 percent certain. But she could not deny what she had just seen. ¡°Pilot,¡± she said. ¡°Take us to the imperial city at once. Top speed. And then relay an emergency communication to the Princesses¡¯ skiff via Qi Stone.¡± ¡°At once, Madan Warden,¡± the pilot responded with a salute. ¡°The message?¡± ¡°Tell her, the Iron Bull yet lives¡­and is somehow¡­ in Jurin Province.¡± * * * Fear and trepidation filled my soul as I raced after Kelsey through the burning ruins of the arena. The unnatural flames of Hong Feng 2.0 were now gone, but the natural fires they had started were still burning, with some of them now being tended to by cultivators desperate to douse them. But all I could care about right now was finding Fia. We pushed through the thick smoke and finally reached the edge of the arena, and there, huddled under a piece of the stadium roof that had fallen, I saw my entire family gathered together. My heart soared with elation and fear all at once. Kelsey rushed ahead. ¡°Everyone, he¡¯s here, look! Max is here. Fia, he¡¯s here!¡± I couldn¡¯t feel the ground beneath my feet as I touched down upon it, rushing behind Kelsey. Heads turned with confused stares, yet with eyes wide and full of hope. There was Yu Li and Gui Zu, along with little Su Ling. Rhi Dong and Master Hei Dong, Zu Tien and Jian Yi. But in the midst of them all¡­was Fia. She was on the ground, covered in blood and screaming. ¡°Shit! Fia!¡± I rushed to her side, but she seemed almost delirious in pain, not even able to acknowledge I was there. Her mother, Rhi Dong was tending to her, but I had no idea what was going on. ¡°What happen to her? Fia?¡± She looked up at me weakly at the call of her name, and she sort of half smiled. ¡°Max is that you? Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I said and used all my mental acuity to briefly hold her hand in my [Spectral Form] ¡°I¡¯m here, Fia.¡± ¡°Max!¡± she suddenly exclaimed, as if realizing it was truly me and not some dream. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Sorta of,¡± I said. ¡°Hang on, Fia. We¡¯ll get through this.¡± She shook her head as her eyes teared. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Max. I never should have done this and now the heavens are punishing me for it. I¡¯ve lost the baby.¡± My heart lurched. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t feel it anymore.¡± ¡°Max, come with me,¡± Rhi Dong said calmly and then stood and walked to the edge of the arena, away from Fia. I held Fia¡¯s hand a moment more. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I promise.¡± When I joined Rhi Dong outside, the look on her face was grave. ¡°Listen to me now, Max,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you are even here, but I believe the divine heavens have sent you here to make a terrible choice.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They are both dying, Max. I can try to save one but not both. Fia has lost too much blood and the baby no longer moves. You must choose...quickly.¡± The world swayed beneath me as my head grew light. I looked back at Fia as she went through another screaming fit. My soul ached and not just for her. This child I didn¡¯t yet know¡­would now have to be sacrificed to save her? I forced down my anguish with a fa?ade of [Indifference] as I struggled to stay strong for Fia. I rushed back to her side and once again took her hand. ¡°Fia¡­ I love you no matter what happens, understand? I forgive you for everything. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong in trying to preserve our family.¡± She choked out a sob and reached a hand to my face. ¡°You look so different, Max¡­ but the same. Where are you?¡± I checked the corner of my vision for the Hell World. Blue Rose was yelling at me again. There was no time. ¡°I¡¯m far away. But I¡¯m coming home. Soon. Trust me.¡± I looked to Rhi Dong and then gave a slight nod towards Fia. Rhi Dong closed her eyes and nodded back, accepting my decision. There was no other choice to make. I couldn¡¯t lose my wife. By why was I forced to even make such a terrible choice? ¡°Fia,¡± I said. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯m here for you. I¡¯m alive and I¡¯m coming back for you and our family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see to her now,¡± Rhi Dong said. ¡°Yu Li, help me. Quickly.¡± My sister gave me a sad smile as she reached out to touch me. ¡°She¡¯s safe with us, Max. Come home to us. Soon.¡± The rest of my family reached out to me as well. Gui Zu and Zu Tien. Master Hei Dong and Jian Yi. It was surreal. Far from the happy homecoming I imagined. I stumbled away from them, trying to collect my thoughts. I¡¯d worked my ass off to get home in time for my child to be born. And now, I had come this far¡­ only to have them die? My gut twisted as I let out a heart wrenching cry. Grief filled my soul and my Flame roared in resonance with it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Max,¡± Kelsey said next to me. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡± But it wasn¡¯t okay. This shit never should have happened. Not if I had been here. Anger flared, consuming the pain and grief in my soul. There was only one question left to ask. ¡°Who the hell did this to her?¡± Path of the Berserker 4 - Chapter 39 Princess Lunalah stared at the message in her hands. It was sparse, as all Qi stone communications were. But its contents spoke volumes. ¡®Iron Bull lives. Here now. In Jurin.¡¯ Her heart raced, all her melancholy quickly turned into hope and aspiration. Could it be true? Could it possibly be true? ¡°Who sent this message?¡± she called to her pilot. ¡°It was sent from the Warden¡¯s skiff, your majesty.¡± How could she know this to be true? Unless he truly was there. But how? Were there more lies at work than she thought from her dastardly older sister of hers? But she could care less about all of that right now. The only thing that mattered was to confirm if this message was true. ¡°Turn us about!¡± she shouted. ¡°We are heading back to Jurin Province.¡± ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡± As the skiff began to bank into a slow turn, her insides boiled with impatience. ¡°Never mind. This will take far too long.¡± She then folded her palms together and sat in lotus position as she prepared to project her Sacred Soul. ¡°I¡¯ll get back there on my own.¡± * * * Jian Yi jutted her chin towards the sky when I asked the question. ¡°They did,¡± she said, gesturing to the flotilla of skiffs in the sky. ¡°The bird sisters.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was a trial for some nonsense they trapped Master Hei Dong into,¡± Jian Yi explained. ¡°Fia was standing as a proxy and they were standing as proxy for the crown.¡± She then pointed to the sky again. ¡°They¡¯ll be on that imperial skiff along with the Warden, no doubt.¡± ¡°It was awful, Max,¡± Kelsey said. ¡°I tried to stop them, but I was too slow.¡± A slow burning anger entered my gut and began boiling into rage. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened. Play by play.¡± As Kelsey began relaying what had occurred, I kept focus on the skiff now speeding away in the night sky towards the Imperial City. Every blow was a wince to my soul. The only thing worse would have been witnessing it with my own eyes. ¡°Then they held her down, Max,¡± Kelsey said, her voice breaking a little. ¡°And one of them. Silver Hawk, I think¡­ just stomped her right in the stomach¡­ like she was aiming to kill both Fia and the baby. Who does something like that? I¡¯m sorry. I should have moved faster. I got to her before she could kick her again, but she was going to, Max. She was really out to kill the both of them.¡± My blood was effervescent with rage and hate, but on the outside, I kept it all in check with a stone-cold visage of [Indifference]. My breathing, however. That I could not control. My breath was whistling through my nostrils in shaky spurts of increasing ferocity. Or at least that¡¯s what my body was doing back in the physical world. Back on the Hell World of Fhae I¡¯ung. I tapped back into my senses for a moment to see Blue Rose yanking on my arm. ¡°Max, we have less than twelve minutes before they leave us!¡± she screamed at me. ¡°I¡¯m not spending a year stuck on this demon invested rock with you. Now come on! Snap out of it!¡± Twelve minutes. Was that enough time? Everything Blue Rose said was true. This was the final rotation for planet Fhae I¡¯ung during this campaign. The next deployment wouldn¡¯t come for another year. And with the spirit of the planet now dead and no new aetherite being produced, it could even be the last visit period. Once the moon set on Fhae I¡¯ung, my long-distance link to the Earth would be severed and I would be trapped there, possibly forever. And by the looks of it, Blue Rose was probably dumb and loyal enough to try and tough it out with me. Twelve minutes¡­ It wasn¡¯t much time. But maybe there was just enough. Enough to at least make those bird bitches pay for what they did to Fia. To our child. Dear God, our child¡­ I thought as my soul filled with grief and tears. They killed our child! They killed our child! My grief exploded into rage as I released a primal scream. I was in the air with [Ride the Lightning] before I knew it, jetting across the sky to sate the hatred and vengeance in my soul. Suddenly I didn¡¯t give a damn about anything except their deaths. I was a missile of destruction and there was only one target in my sights. The Warden¡¯s skiff was cruising just ahead of me and had already reached the imperial city. I poured on the gas, burning even more Frenzy, but the rage in my heart was producing enough of it from my Flame to keep me going. In the corner of my vision, I looked to Blue Rose. She was holding up both hands of fingers for me. Ten minutes left¡­ ¡°Come on¡­come on!¡± I finally caught up as they slowed down to navigate the interior buildings of the city, but I didn¡¯t do the same. I ploughed straight into the back of the skiff, rearending them with a burst of lightning and sparks. I couldn¡¯t feel a thing in my incorporeal body and that only pissed me off more. I wanted to feel their bones break within my hands. Their blood on my skin. The skiff spun sideways before crashing into a courtyard below. People scattered as I landed right behind the skiff, my body swirling with a storm of sparks. I was only vaguely aware of a crowd running and screaming all around me. Desperate to flee. But I couldn¡¯t give a shit. My child was dead. And all around me was but [Barren Ground]. As the technique took hold, a numbness entered my heart. A steely resolve that said nothing mattered anymore. Laws. Rules. None of it matter. Only the vengeance in my heart. The three bird sisters were scattered across the lawn of the courtyard. One of then was already screaming in pain, cradling her leg. As I stepped towards her, she screamed even more, but now in terror instead of pain. ¡°Please!¡± she yelled. ¡°I¡¯m wounded.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I said with ice in my heart, manifesting my [Spectral Axe]. ¡°And she was pregnant.¡± I raised my axe with a burst of lightning, and she screamed as I brought it right down on top of her. ¡°[Lightning Splits the Towering Oak]!¡± Her body exploded in a shock of sparks and her shrill death cry was instantly cut short. I stood over my handiwork, reveling in my [Bloodlust] as what was left of her body lay strewn all over the ground. ¡°Di Shen!¡± a pained voice cried out. ¡°Di Shen!!¡± Immense spikes of fear came from behind me, along with the shouts and I turned to see the other two bird sisters pelting me with Quills and Qi blasts. Ice cold anger pumped through my veins as I [Trudged] through their attacks unabated. ¡°What the devil is it?¡± one of them¡ªWi Shen I figured¡ªsaid as she backed away slowly towards the skiff. ¡°Is it him? It can¡¯t be him!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, bitches,¡± I said with [Struggle¡¯s Resolve]. ¡°[I still live]¡± The words rippled through them, and by the fear in their souls I could tell they were on the verge of trying to flee. But no way was I going to allow that to happen. I didn¡¯t have my true body, so pummeling them wouldn¡¯t be as satisfying as I wanted. But there were other things I could do to them now. Terrible things from beyond the stars. I channeled my inner pain and grief with [Fury of the Fallen], feeling the wrath for my lost child. I then let them see my [Burning Soul] and my [Spectral Body] erupted into true flames. They both stopped pelting chopsticks at me then and one of them fell to her knees. ¡°It was her!¡± she cried pointing at her sister. ¡°She¡¯s the one who kicked Fia. It was, Fi Shen, the Lady Silver hawk who did it! She¡¯s the one who killed Fia and your baby!¡± Killed Fia? The other bird sister¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°You lying bitch! You¡¯re Silver Hawk, not me!¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. I chuckled mirthlessly as they both fell to their knees before me. ¡°You two still trying to play the same old game? Huh? Wi Shen and Fi Shen?¡± I then looked to the one who had spoken first. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, because you¡¯re both going to die this day. But damn it, Silver Hawk, if you aren¡¯t the worse piece of shit still alive.¡± Her eyes flashed with terror, and I knew I had picked her out correctly. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay worst of all for what you did, but your sister held Fia down. So you¡¯re both guilty as sin.¡± ¡°No! No, please,¡± Wi Shen cried. ¡°Mercy, Iron Bull! Mercy!¡± I heard the words, but they fell on [Barren Ground]. I turned to the Shuras in my mind and adlibbed one of the descriptions one the spot. ¡°Know thee not, oh wretched whores, from whence mine might doth flow? For we who Struggle, there is no greater strength, but to succumb is annihilation.¡± As I spoke the words, I invoked the technique itself. ¡°Witness now, the [Furious Flames of the Father]!¡± Instantly my Flame changed, shifting from bright white to a dark red hue. The Frenzy spewing from it shifted as well, becoming Cursed Frenzy and through the fires of my [Burning Soul] the two Bird Sisters witnessed it all. Shrieks of sheer terror filled the air, as the skin began to melt off their faces, revealing quickly rotting flesh beneath. Silver Hawk drew her jian blade and immediately began thrusting it into her own stomach. ¡°Kill me! Kill me, please!¡± she screamed over and over. ¡°Make it stop! I don¡¯t want this! I don¡¯t want this!!¡± Wi Shen used one of her quills to stab herself in the eyes. She wailed and cried bloody tears as she blinded herself screaming all the more. ¡°I can still see it! No! I can still see it all! Horror! Horror!¡± I drank it all in with vehemence, not giving a shit anymore. Wi Shen finally drew her own jian blade and stabbed herself through the throat. Silver Hawk was laughing manically as she continued to run herself through, her flesh starting to smoke as my [Furious Flames of the Father] grew even more intense. They finally both burst into flames and the screams of pain and terror intensified, even as they continued to run themselves through amidst the inferno. But eventually their cries became whimpers and gurgling rasps and with a final burst of flames, their corpses disintegrated. I grimaced with [Indifference]. ¡°God damn evil bitches,¡± I cursed and spit on their remains. ¡°Hope Hong Feng tortures you all in hell.¡± It wasn¡¯t as good as pulling them apart with my bare hands, but it was close. And the best I could muster at the moment. Still, in the end, the results were the same. The bird sisters were no more. And my lost child was avenged. * * * I wasn¡¯t certain how long I stood there watching the flames burn away, but eventually cries from Blue Rose won out. ¡°Max, come on! Six minutes!¡± I was just about to push off and see Fia one last time, when a new spike of fear resonated with my soul. I turned about to see the Warden hovering in midair. The look on her face was like that of someone who had seen the unseen for the first time. A primal terror and incomprehension. ¡°What manner of cultivator are you?¡± she said. ¡°What realm have you reached to be capable of something like this?¡± Strangely enough, deep within that terror was a subtle hint of lemonade. ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough, when I return for real,¡± I said and pointed my axe head towards her. ¡°Our duel will be a short one Silver Tear. Count yourself lucky that I don¡¯t have the time to start it right now.¡± Silver Tear opened her mouth to say something else, but then a new voice boomed from nowhere. ¡°As well you shouldn¡¯t, Iron Bull.¡± Above both of us, a new Sacred Soul Projection emerged. Golden hair with six jade stone circling about her, the Princess Lunalah appeared, three stories tall and with a soul drenched in lemonade. ¡°Your battle with the Warden should be one of note,¡± she said, smiling down at me. ¡°And one that demands my full attention.¡± She then looked to the charred bodies on the ground. ¡°I see you have already taken vengeance for the death of your betrothed and child. My condolences for your tragic loss, Iron Bull. I extend my consolation to you always.¡± She bowed her head with respect, and I wondered if she was for real or not. ¡°He violated the law in doing so,¡± the Warden said quickly, as if suddenly emboldened by the Princess¡¯s presence. ¡°It was an unsanctioned attack against a fellow martia¡ª¡± ¡°But one I shall permit,¡± Lunalah said without even looking at her. ¡°Your nieces were out of line, Seventh Warden. To have preyed upon a pregnant woman like that¡­it was¡­¡± She then paused, shaking her head as if in disbelief. ¡°Beyond reprehensible.¡± The Warden¡¯s mouth fell open, aghast. ¡°The Iron Bull was clearly within his rights to exact such vengeance directly,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°And I condone it.¡± The Warden looked stupefied by what she had said, but I was more concerned with what she had said earlier. She thought Fia was dead as well? And then I sensed it. Another ungodly dose of unwarranted lemonade. What the hell was she so excited about? ¡°Are you truly projecting your Sacred Soul from across the stars, Iron Bull?¡± she said, gliding closer towards me. ¡°The power you possess is unimaginable.¡± I looked to Blue Rose again. She was holding four fingers in the air. There was no time left. ¡°I am, your majesty,¡± I said. ¡°But I must leave now if I¡¯m to return in the flesh.¡± I took one last look at the Warden. ¡°See you in the ring, Silver Tear.¡± I jettisoned away with [Ride the Lightning] before either of them could stop me or say anything else. I didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on, but the only thing I cared about now was seeing Fia one last time before I boarded that skiff. I was on the ground in less than a minute and racing back towards the partially fallen ceiling where my family was all gathered about. Sobs from Fia reached my ears before I even reached her. She was sat on the ground now with her back to me, rocking back and forth and cradling something in her arms as she cried. My gut sank as I approached her from behind, grief and loss filling my soul. As my family caught sight of me, they all turned their heads, just as a second cry filled the air. A weak cry, but sharp and shrill. A newborn¡¯s cry. My heart leapt and I rushed forward to look over Fia¡¯s shoulder to see a tiny face poking through a bundle of cloths with huge blue eyes. Fia looked up at me then with tears in her own eyes but a wide smile on her face. ¡°We have a son, Max,¡± she said and let out another choking sob of joy. ¡°We have a son!¡± * * * Lunalah¡¯s stomach fluttered with excitement and sheer joy. Her Iron Bull was alive. Alive¡­and all hers. It was as if the fates themselves had aligned events just perfectly for her to both rid herself of Silver Light and to be free of any wrath from the Iron Bull because of it. The evidence of that wrath was clearly etched upon the courtyard lawn and thankfully those responsible had already paid. ¡°We will prepare for your duel with the Iron Bull as soon as he lands within the city,¡± Lunalah said. ¡°Do ensure you have the stadium repaired and in good order before then.¡± Silver Tear¡¯s brow lowered in a scowl. ¡°Princess Lunalah! Did you not see what I witnessed? That power he possesses is unlike anything outside the Celestial realm!¡± Lunalah nodded excitedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing. A true prodigy my planet has now birthed. A true prodigy.¡± ¡°It looked demonic!¡± Silver Tear said. Lunalah scoffed. ¡°Please. You take his Sacred Soul form for a demon? He is the essence of the Iron Bull, through and through, is all.¡± She could almost taste him already. The moment of having him all to herself would soon be at hand. A quick match to vanquish the Warden and then install him in her place. A few months to morn his loss for that whore Silver Light and then she would remind him of her promise of making him a Royal Consort. Perhaps she could even make him a Duke for achieving what he had for the empire. The possibilities seemed endless. The smile was impossible to wipe from her face. ¡°Princess!¡± Lunalah suddenly became aware of the Warden scowling at her again. ¡°What is it, woman?¡± Silver Tear fumed. ¡°Care you not what has become of my nieces? What will befall my clan?¡± Lunalah smiled. ¡°The solution for you is clear, Lady Silver tear,¡± she said. ¡°You simply must not lose.¡± * * * Blue Rose was holding up two fingers, but all I could do was gush with inner tears over my newborn child. I used all my mental fortitude to allow my finger to stroke his face, but I dare not try to hold him. My Frenzy was well spent and so too was my time. ¡°What shall we name him?¡± Fia asked looking up at me. I literally hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. I was just happy for him to be alive. ¡°What about a Terran name?¡± Gui Zu said. ¡°He was born here after all.¡± I thought for a moment more. ¡°Bryce,¡± I said. ¡°It was my dad¡¯s middle name.¡± ¡°Bryce?¡± Kelsey said and then smiled. ¡°Bryce Chun. Nice ring to it.¡± Fia suddenly frown again and then let out a small sob. ¡°Max¡­I thank the heavens for out child, but I¡¯ve gone and made him a bastard now. We are unwed. He will never bear your name.¡± I let out a scoff of [Indifference]. ¡°Fia, after all I¡¯ve been through, I could give a damn about that anymore. When I get home, I¡¯m about to take over this damn planet. We¡¯ll rewrite our own damn rules.¡± She looked at me like I was crazy for a second and then she let out a laugh. ¡°Who am I to stand in the way of your destiny. Thank you, Max.¡± I stroked her cheek as well. ¡°It won¡¯t be safe for you here anymore, Fia,¡± I said and then looked to my family all around me. ¡°For any of you. I killed the bird sisters, but the Warden is still alive and waiting for our duel. I can¡¯t think of what she might try to do to you all in that time. The good news is, both she and the princess think you¡¯re dead Fia. If none of you show back up, they¡¯ll probably assume you all are as well.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hei Dong said. ¡°What are you saying?¡± I looked to Kelsey. ¡°You know where to take them. Take as many as you can from the neighborhood as well. You need to leave tonight, before dawn. If they see no one here in the morning, they¡¯ll assume you all dead.¡± She looked back at me baffled. ¡°Max, its night. Plus, they can¡¯t survive a journey like that.¡± ¡°They can with this,¡± I said and pointed towards her axe. ¡°Hold it towards me.¡± I checked back to the hell world. Blue Rose was holding two fingers up now. ¡°Coming, one more second!¡± I cried to her with my real voice. ¡°Max please!¡± I shifted back to Kelsey and trained my mental focus to grab the axe within my [Spectral] hand while she held it aloft for me. [Sacred Brand of the Frenzied Flame]¡­ As I internally invoked the technique, Frenzy poured from my spectral body and with it a small piece of my Sacred Soul entered it as well. The axe flared to life with glowing runes as I imprinted everything I had gained from not only Threja but from Fhae I¡¯ung as well. Kelsey¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Holy crap! You just made another Threja¡¯s Sword!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Xam Nuhc,¡± a familiar voice said and when I looked, I saw a mirror image standing across from me, holding the axe as I was. ¡°Xam Nuhc?¡± I said. I realized then I was seeing into the spiritual realm and so was Kelsey by the way she was staring at my red skinned twin. ¡°It¡¯s your name backwards, you damn chun,¡± he said. ¡°Weren¡¯t too creative on that one, but oh well. Only you and Kelsey need to know it.¡± Holy crap, I thought. Did I just have two sons today? ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself,¡± Xam said. ¡°But you better get your ass back to Blue Rose before she leaves you on that rock.¡± I couldn¡¯t agree more. I let go of the axe and Xam disappeared. ¡°I have to go, but I¡¯ll be back. I¡¯ll come to find you all after my duel with the Warden. Kelsey will take you to a safe place in the wilderness. Her axe will keep you all safe from the demons and the Bloodmoon. Get going now. All of you.¡± ¡°Not me,¡± Jian Yi said. I looked back at her perplexed. ¡°You¡¯ll need a Barrister to represent your interests during this duel and besides, I can¡¯t leave. I¡¯m the Sect Leader until your return. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect us till you come.¡± I smiled. ¡°Thank you, Jyan Yi.¡± I went back to Fia¡¯s side one last time and gave both her and my newborn son a kiss through lips they couldn¡¯t feel. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± I said. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Love you, Max!¡± I raised my hand to her. ¡°I love you bot¡ª¡± My world was violently shaken as my soul rubber-banded back through space and time. I came back to myself in a flurry of sweat as the first rays of the Cursed star began to shine. ¡°I had them wait a whole extra two damn minutes for you, jack ass!¡± Blue Rose screamed. ¡°Now come on!¡± She didn¡¯t have to tell me twice. I leapt from my lotus position and raced to the skiff following Blue Rose. We hopped onboard and one of the legionnaires from the 30th yanked on the tether and the entire skiff began to rise. As we soared into the air, horrid screeches came from below. I looked over the side to a nightmare approaching us. D¨¦j¨¤ vu to my initial descent kicked in as a swarm of Tentacle-rays flew towards us, ready to kamikaze us into oblivion. Blue Rose immediately began slinging daggers into the air, taking down two of them in the process. ¡°We have to fight!¡± she shouted. ¡°We have to fight and defend this skiff or we all die!¡± She was right. I could see the fatigue in everyone¡¯s faces as they rose to battle. My Dantian was far spent as well, just a sliver in the tank left after that massive, long-distance call. I took a swig of Blue Lemonade and topped myself up and then stepped up on the crest of the bow. Anger seethed within me as I focused on the demons below. All this shit and we still have to fight to get out of here? I¡¯d had enough. ¡°Just piss the hell off, all of you!¡± I screamed and inside my Flame triggered with [Torment of the Frenzied Flame]. The tentacle-rays flew into what looked like an invisible wall, assaulted by the power of my words alone. They fell from the sky in droves as my voice carried across the Hell Scape of Fhae I¡¯ung. My fellow legionnaires came to stand next to me, looking over the railing baffled and confused. They all then look at me as lemonade filled their souls. ¡°What manner of man is this?¡± the Platoon Leader of the 30th said. ¡°Is he even still a man anymore?¡± I was beginning to wonder the same myself. But I let out a scoff of [Indifference]. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just your average chun with the heart of an Iron Bull.¡± As I diffused the situation with laughter, we all collapsed within the hull of the skiff. I caught sight of Jei Su Long then, tied to the side railing. There was nothing but hatred and fear in his soul and he quickly diverted his eyes away from me. Dealing with him would have to wait for another day. But right now, I was basking in the warmth of my salvation and the gift of my firstborn child. Blue Rose sat down next to me with a scowl on her face. ¡°So, you going to tell me why the hell we all nearly died waiting for you back there?¡± she said. ¡°What the hell were you doing, Max?¡± I stared back at her and smiled. ¡°A lot of crazy shit,¡± I said truthfully. ¡°But the main thing is, I became a father, Blue.¡± Her mouth fell open as her brows twisted with confusion. ¡°You what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± I said, as joy filled my soul. ¡°I had a baby boy, Blue.¡± And then it hit me for real and my heart began to race with panic. ¡°Holy shit¡­I¡¯m a dad.¡±